3Soofcfi  bp  JRr.  Ibnttip. 


THE   WIND    OF    DESTINY.     A  Novel.     i6mo, 
$1.25. 

BUT  YET   A  WOMAN.     A  Novel.      i6mo,  $1.25. 
PASSE    ROSE.     A  Novel.     i6mo,  $1.25. 

HOUGHTON,  MIFFLIN  AND  COMPANY, 

Boston  and  New  York. 


^^^Zc 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS 


OF 


JOSEPH  HARDY  NEESIMA 


BY 


ARTHUR   SHERBURNE  HARDY 


BOSTON    AND    NEW    YORK 

HOUGHTON,  MIFFLIN   AND   COMPANY 

dZbe  foruersiDe  press,  «Tambri&flr 

1892 


Copyright,  1891, 
By  ARTHUR  SHERBURNE  HARDT. 

All  rights  reserved. 


SIXTH    EDITION. 


The  Riverside  Press,  Cambridge,  Mass.,  U.  S.  A. 
Electrotyped  and  Printed  by  H.  O.  Houghton  &  Co. 


:  :;...:... :.::•: 


% 


PREFACE. 


Although  personally  acquainted  with  Mr.  Nee- 
sima  and  familiar  with  the  main  events  of  his  life, 
the  reading  of  his  letters  and  journal  made  upon  me 
a  fresh  and  deep  impression.  It  seemed  to  me  that 
no  pen  could  reveal  the  personality  of  the  man  or 
tell  the  story  of  his  life  so  effectively  as  his  own. 
To  say  that  one  possesses  certain  qualities  is  well ; 
to  see  these  qualities  in  action  is  better.  With  no 
thought  of  the  public  ear,  Mr.  Neesima,  in  his  cor- 
respondence and  journals,  disclosed  himself  with  the 
simplicity  and  modesty  peculiar  to  him,  and  with  the 
truthfulness  of  one  who,  unconscious  of  an  audience, 
asks  for  no  verdict.  I  have  therefore  endeavored  to 
let  him  speak  who  speaks  best,  and  this  volume  is 
essentially  an  autobiography.  From  the  large  amount 
of  material  at  hand  all  that  does  not  contribute  to  a 
vivid  impression  of  Mr.  Neesima  has  been,  I  trust,  re- 
jected ;  the  intent  being,  not  to  write  the  history  of 
the  Japan  mission,  but  to  show  forth  this  man  in  the 
light  of  his  own  acts,  utterances,  and  thought. 

One  other  purpose  has  rendered  this  work  a  sacred 
one  to  a  son.  Mr.  Hardy  was  averse  to  everything 
of  the  nature  of  a  biography  of  himself.     It  is  some- 


2201 67 


iv  PREFACE. 

times  saddening  to  think  that  a  long  life  of  unre- 
corded benefactions  should  have  no  memorial.  But 
this  thought  is  not  true  to  fact.  No  word  of  a  loving 
heart,  no  act  of  a  helping  hand,  is  lost ;  and  their  re- 
sults, as  wrought  into  the  lives  of  men,  are  worthier 
memorials  than  the  page  that  rehearses  them  or  the 
tablet  that  commemorates  them.  Still,  in  the  prepa- 
ration of  these  pages,  which  necessarily  record  one 
act  of  a  life  which,  to  those  who  knew  it,  was  but  the 
sum  of  such,  it  has  been  a  pleasure  to  the  son  to 
throw  as  it  were  this  side  light  upon  a  noble  nature 
without  violating  a  father's  wishes. 

ARTHUR   SHERBURNE   HARDY. 
Hanover,  N.  H.,  May  21,  1891. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I.    1843-1865. 

PAGE 

Flight  from  Japan.  —  Arrival  in  Boston.  —  Statement 
of  Reasons  for  leaving  Japan.  —  Narrative  of  Early 
Life 1 

CHAPTER  II.     1865-1870. 
School  Days  at  Andover.  —  College  Life  at  Amherst    .    48 

CHAPTER   III.     1870-1872. 

Enters  Theological  Seminary  at  Andover.  —  Visits  Wash- 
ington to  meet  the  Japanese  Embassy.  —  Secretary  to 
Viscount  Tanaka 99 

CHAPTER  IV.     1872-1874. 

In  Europe  with  the  Embassy.  —  Return  to  Andover.  — 
Appointed  Corresponding  Member  of  the  Japan  Mis- 
sion. —  Ordination.  —  Appeal  at  Rutland,  Vt.  —  De- 
parture for  Japan 140 

CHAPTER  V.     1874-1884. 

Changes  in  Japan  during  Mr.  Neesima's  Absence.  —  Visits 
his  Home  at  Annaka.  —  Plans  for  the  Occupation  of 
Kyoto.  —  Foundation  of  the  Doshisha.  —  Capt.  Janes' s 
School  in  Kumamoto.  —  Mission  Work.  —  Opposition  to 
the  Doshisha.  —  Appeal  to  the  American  Board  for 
a  Permanent  Fund.  —  Plans  for  a  University.  —  III 
Health 180 

CHAPTER  VI.    1884-1885. 

Sails  for  America  via  Suez.  —  Journal  and  Letters  writ- 
ten on  the  Journey.  —  Hongkong.  —  Shanghai.  —  Co- 


vi  CONTENTS. 

lombo.  —  Suez.  —  Rome.  —  Turin.  —  Summer  in  the  Wal- 
densian  Valley.  —  Attacked  with  Heart  Disease  on 
St.  Gothard  Pass.  —  Arrival  in  Boston.  —  Appeals  in 
Behalf  of  the  Doshisha.  —  Winter  at  Clifton  Springs. 

—  Summer  on  the  Coast  of  Maine 244 

CHAPTER  VII.    1885-1890. 

Return  to  Japan.  —  Anniversary  Exercises.  —  Receives 
the  Degree  of  LL.  D.  —  Death  of  Mr.  Hardy.  —  Plans 
for  the  University.  —  Return  of  Heart  Trouble.  — 
Gift  of  Mr.  Harris  to  the  Doshisha.  —  Death  at  Oiso. 

—  Funeral  Services.  —  His  Work  and  Character  .    .    .  298 


LIFE  OF  JOSEPH  NEESTMA. 


CHAPTER  I. 

In  the  summer  of  1864  the  brig  Berlin,  owned  by 
Thomas  Walsh  &  Co.,  of  Nagasaki,  arrived  at  Ha- 
kodate, consigned  to  Frederic  Wilkie,  Esq.,  in  com- 
mand of  William  B.  Savory,  of  Salem,  Mass.  Just 
before  leaving  on  the  return  voyage  to  Shanghai, 
Captain  Savory  was  informed  by  Mr.  Wilkie  that  a 
young  Japanese,  the  friend  of  a  native  clerk  in  his 
office,  was  anxious  to  escape  from  Japan  to  the  United 
States,  where  he  hoped  to  obtain  an  education.  Re- 
minding the  captain  that  serious  consequences  were 
likely  to  follow  his  detection  in  the  act  of  taking  a 
native  out  of  the  country,  Mr.  Wilkie  called  the 
young  man,  then  about  twenty-one  years  of  age,  into 
his  office,  and  Captain  Savory,  through  the  clerk,  Mr. 
Munokite,  who  acted  as  interpreter,  offered  him  a  pas- 
sage to  Shanghai  provided  he  could  reach  the  brig 
without  assistance  from  those  on  board,  and  promised 
to  do  what  he  could  towards  securing  his  transfer  to 
some  vessel  returning  to  the  United  States.  As  a 
result  of  this  proposition,  Mr.  Munokite  assisted 
his  friend  on  board  the  Berlin  during  the  night  of 
July  18th.  Owing  to  the  presence  of  Japanese  cus- 
tom officers  on  the  vessel,  the  runaway  was  secreted 
in  one  of  the  cabin  staterooms,  and  given  to  under- 
stand by  signs  that  he  must  remain  in  hiding  until 


2  EARLY  LIFE. 

the  brig  was  under  way.  "  I  shall  never  forget," 
writes  Captain  Savory  in  1883,  "  the  first  interview  I 
had  with  him,  or  how  happy  he  felt  when  he  saw  the 
shores  of  his  country  fading  from  his  view,  knowing 
that  he  was  safe  from  all  harm.  His_soIe_aim__th£n 
was  to  karpJJae-JElng-lish  language,  thaL  he.  might  he. 
able  to  translate  the  Bible  into  his  own  tongue  for  the 
benefit  of  his  countrymen." 

On  arriving  at  Shanghai  the  Berlin  was  ordered 
to  Nagasaki.  Knowing  that  Ins  young  protege  could 
return  to  Japan  only  at  the  risk  of  his  life,  Captain 
Savory  secured  his  transfer  to  the  ship  Wild  Rover, 
owned  by  Alpheus  Hardy  &  Co.,  of  Boston,  U.  S.  A., 
under  the  command  of  Capt.  Horace  S.  Taylor,  of 
Chatham,  Mass.  In  September,  1864,  Captain  Tay- 
lor sailed  for  Foochoo,  but  remained  in  Chinese  waters 
through  the  winter,  touching  at  Hongkong,  Saigon, 
Shanghai  again,  and  Manilla,  from  which  latter  port 
he  set  sail  April  1, 1865,  for  Boston,  where  he  arrived 
in  August,  after  a  four  months'  passage. 

When  this  young  Japanese  came  on  board  the 
Wild  Rover,  at  Shanghai,  he  could  speak  but  a  few 
English  words,  although  having  some  knowledge  of 
the  written  language.  On  being  asked  his  name  he 
replied,  "  Neesima  Shimeta."  "  I  shall  call  you  Joe," 
was  the  captain's  laconic  announcement. 

Shortly  after  reaching  Boston,  Captain  Taylor  in- 
formed his  owner  that  he  had  a  Japanese  boy  on  the 
ship  who  was  anxious  to  secure  an  education,  and  at 
Mr.  Hardy's  request  Neesima  was  sent  for.  During 
the  voyage  he  had  acquired  the  ship's  vocabulary,  but 
was  still  unable  to  make  known  his  wishes  in  intel- 
ligible English.  To  every  question  asked  by  Mrs. 
Hardy  he  replied  only  in  monosyllables.     It  was  im- 


FIRST  KNOWLEDGE  OF  AMERICA.  6 

possible  to  elicit  from  him  his  reasons  for  leaving 
Japan,  and  beyond  the  statement  of  Captain  Taylor, 
a  very  reticent  man,  nothing  could  be  learned  of  his 
aims  or  desires.  The  experience  of  the  Mission  Board 
in  aiding  foreigners  under  similar  circumstances  had 
not  been  encouraging.  Neesima  was  therefore  sent  to 
the  Sailor's  Home,  and  requested  to  put  in  writing 
the  reasons  which  led  him  to  flee  his  native  country. 

On  October  11th  Mr.  Hardy  received  the  following 
statement :  — 

"  I  was  born  in  a  house  of  a  prince  [Itakura]  in 
Yedo.  My  father  [Neesima  Tamiharu]  was  writing- 
master  of  the  prince's  house  and  his  writer,  and  my 
grandfather  was  an  officer  of  whole,1  the  prince's  ser- 
vant. I  began  to  learn  Japan,  and  China  too,  from 
six  years  age,  but  at  eleven  years  age  my  mind  had 
changed  quite  to  learn  sword-exercise  and  riding  horse. 
At  jdxteen  years  age  my  desire  was  deepened  to  learn 
China  and  cast  away  sword-exercise  and  other  things. 
But  my  prince  picked  me  up  to  write  his  daily  book, 
although  it  would  not  have  been  my  desire.  I  was 
obliged  to  go  up  his  office  one  another  day,  and  I  must 
teach  small  boys  and  girls  too,  instead  my  father  at 
home.  Therefore  I  could  not  get  in  Cliina  school  to 
learn  China,  Jn.it  I  read  every  night  at  home.  A  day 
my  comrade  lent  me  an  atlas  of  United  States  of 
North  America,  which  was  written  with  China  letter 
by  some  American  minister.2     I  read  it  many  times, 

1  That  is,  a  steward,  in  charge  of  the  private  servants  and  attend- 
ants of  the  prince,  —  pages,  carriers,  cooks,  kago  bearers,  etc., — an 
office  of  considerahle  dignity  and  responsibility. 

2  What  is  here  called  an  "  atlas  "  was  a  History  of  the  United  States 
written  by  Dr.  Bridgman,  of  Shanghai,  in  China.  After  Dr.  Bridg- 
man's  death,  his  widow  visited  Dr.  Brown,  in  Yokohama,  and  left  with 
him  a  few  copies  of  her  husband's  history,  which  were  distributed  by 


-1 


4  EARLY  LIFE. 

and  I  was  wondered  so  much  as  my  brain  would  melted 
out  from  my  head,  picking  out  President,  Building, 
Free  School,  Poor  House,  House  of  Correction,  and 
machine-working,  etc.  And  I  thought  that  a  governor 
of  our  country  must  be  as  President  of  the  United 
States.  And  I  murmured  myself  that,  O  Governor 
of  Japan  !  why  you  keep  down  us  as  a  dog  or  a  pig  ? 
We  are  people  of  Japan.  If  you  govern  us  you  must 
love  us  as  your  children.  J  From  that  time  I  wished  to 
learn  American  knowledge,  but  alas,  I  could  not  get 
any  teacher  to  learn  it.  Although  I  woidd  not  like 
to  learn  Holland,  I  was  obliged  to  learn  it  because 
many  of  my  countrymen  understood  to  read  it.  Every 
one  another  day  I  went  to  my  master's  house  to 
learn  it. 

"  Some  day  I  had  been  in  the  prince's  office  and  I 
got  none  to  write  at  all.  Therefore  I  ran  out  from  the 
office  and  went  to  my  master's  house.  By  and  by  my 
prince  stepped  into  the  office,  wanting  to  see  me ;  but 
he  saw  nobody  there,  and  he  stayed  me  until  I  came 
back  into.  When  he  saw  me  he  beated  me.  '  Why 
you  run  out  from  the  office  ?  I  would  not  allowed  you 
to  run  out  from  there.'  After  ten  days  I  ran  out  from 
there  again,  but  he  would  not  know  about  it.  But 
alas !  in  the  next  time  he  found  out  again  I  ran  out 
from  the  office,  and  he  beated  me.  '  Why  you  run 
out  from  here  ? '  Then  I  answered  to  him  that  '  I 
wished  to  learn  foreign  knowledge,  and  I  hope  to  un- 
derstand it  very  quickly  ;  therefore,  though  I  know  I 
must  stay  here,  reverence  your  law,  my  soul  went  to 
my  master's  house  to  learn  it,  and  my  body  was  obliged 
to  go  thither  too.'     Then  he  said  to  me  very  kindly 

Dr.  Brown.  It  was  doubtless  one  of  these  copies  which  fell  into  Nee- 
Binia's  hands. 


HUNGER  FOR  KNOWLEDGE.  5 

that  '  you  can  write  Japan  very  well,  and  you  can  earn 
yourself  enough  with  it.  If  you  don't  run  out  from 
there  any  more  I  will  give  you  more  wages.  With 
what  reason  will  you  like  foreign  knowledge  ?  Per- 
haps it  will  mistake  yourself.'  I  said  :  '  Why  will  it 
mistake  myself  ?  I  guess  every  one  must  take  some 
knowledge.  If  a  man  has  not  any  knowledge  I  will 
worth  him  as  a  dog  or  a  pig.'  Then  he  laughed  very£ 
hard  about  it,  and  said  to  me:  '  You  are  stable  boy.*' 
Beside  him,  my  grandfather,  parents,  sisters,  friends, 
and  neighbors,  beated  or  laughed  for  me  about  it. 
But  I  never  took  care  to  them,  and  held  my  stableness 
very  fast.  After  few  months  I  got  many  business  in 
the  office,  and  I  could  not  get  out  from  there.  Ah ! 
it  made  me  many  musings  in  my  head  and  made  me 
some  sickness  too.  I  would  not  like  to  see  anybody, 
and  would  not  desire  to  go  out  to  play  myself,  but  I 
liked  only  to  stay  in  a  peacefid  room.  I  knew  it  is 
bad  sickness,  therefore  I  went  to  some  doctor,  hoping 
to  get  some  medicine.  After  he  stay  my  sickness 
many  times,  he  told  me,  'Your  sickness  comes  from 
your  mind,  therefore  you  must  try  to  destroy  your 
warm  mind,  and  must  take  walk  for  healthfulness  of 
your  body,  and  it  would  be  more  better  than  many 
medicines.'  The  prince  gave  me  many  times  to  feed 
my  weakness,  and  my  father  gave  me  some  money  to 
play  myself.  But  I  went  every  day  to  my  master's 
house  to  learn  Holland.  I  read  up  Holland  grammar, 
spending  many  times,  and  I  took  a  small  book  of  na- 
ture, and  I  pleased  to  read  it  so  much  as  I  would  say 
that  this  book  would  be  more  better  than  doctors' 
medicine  to  my  sickness.  When  my  sickness  got  bet- 
ter, after  few  months,  the  prince  picked  me  up  again 
to  write  his  daily  book,  and  I  must  stay  in  the  office 


EARLY  LIFE. 


every  day  against  his  order.  Ah  !  I  could  not  get  out 
from  there  to  learn  Holland,  but  I  got  many  times  to 
read  book  at  night,  and  I  read  through  the  book  of 
nature  at  home,  taking  a  dictionary  of  Japan  and 
Holland.  Alas  !  the  study  of  night-time  caused  me 
weak  eyes,  and  I  was  obliged  to  stop  it  too.  After 
ten  weeks  my  weak  eyes  recovered  entirely,  and  I 
began  to  read  the  book  again  ;  but  I  could  not  under- 
stand some  reasonable  accounts  in  it.  Therefore  I 
purposed  to  learn  arithmetic.  But  I  had  not  any 
times  to  learn  it.  A  day  I  asked  to  the  prince,  '  Please 
get  me  more  time  to  take  knowledge.'  Then  he  let 
me  get  out  from  there  thrice  a  week,  although  it  was 
not  enough  to  me.  I  went  to  some  arithmetical  school 
to  learn  it,  and  understood  addition,  subtraction,  mul- 
tiplication, division,  fractions,  interest,  etc.  Then  I 
took  the  book  again,  and  understood  some  reasonable 
accounts  in  it. 

"  Some  day  I  went  to  the  seaside  of  Yedo,  hoping 
to  see  the  view  of  the  sea.  I  saw  largest  man-of-war 
of  Dutch  lying  there,  and  it  seemed  to  me  as  a  castle 
or  a  battery,  and  I  thought  too  she  would  be  strong 
to  fight  with  enemy.  While  I  look  upon  her  one  re- 
flection came  down  upon  my  head  :  that  we  must  open 
navy,  because  the  country  is  surrounded  with  water, 
and  if  foreigners  fight  to  my  country,  we  must  fight 
with  them  at  sea.  But  I  made  other  reflection  too :  that 
since  foreigners  trade,  price  of  everythings  got  high, 
the  country  got  poorer  than  before,  because  the  coun- 
trymen don't  understand  to  do  trade  with  the  foreign- 
ers. Therefore  we  must  go  to  foreign  countries,  we 
must  know  to  do  trade,  and  we  must  learn  foreign 
knowledge.  But  the  government's  law  neglected  all 
my  thoughts,  and  I  cried  out  myself :  Why  govern- 


FIRST  READING  OF  BIBLE.  7 

ment  ?  Why  not  let  us  be  freely  ?  Why  let  us  be 
as  a  bird  in  a  cage  or  a  rat  in  a  bag  ?  Nay !  we  must 
cast,  away  such  a  savage  government,  and  we  must 
pick  out  a  president  as  the  United  States  of  America. 
But  alas !  such  things  would  have  been  out  of  my 
power. 

"  From  that  time  I  went  to  a  marine  school  of  gov- 
ernment to  learn  navigation  a  week  thrice.  After 
many  months  I  understood  little  algebra,  little  geom- 
etry, to  keep  log,  and  to  take  sun,  to  find  latitude. 
Ah !  the  study  of  night-time  caused  me  weak  eyes 
again,  and  I  could  not  study  at  all  during  the  time  of 
one  year  and  a  half  which  would  not  come  again  in 
my  life.  After  my  eyes  got  better  I  was  obliged  to 
go  in  the  prince's  office.  That  time  was  very  hot  and 
sickly  season  of  Yedo.  A  day  the  sun  shined  very  hard, 
and  in  the  evening  it  had  rained  very  heavy.  Then  I 
felt  cold  and  chilled  myself.  The  next  morning  my 
head  began  to  ache,  and  my  body  was  so  hot  as  a  fire 
would  burn  within  me.  I  could  eat  nothing,  but 
drank  cold  water  only.  After  two  days  measles  raised 
up  all  over  my  body.  When  the  measles  got  better 
my  eyes  began  to  spoil,  and  I  played  and  spent  many 
times  very  vainly.  A  day  I  visited  my  friend,  and  Iv 
found  out  small  Holy  Bible  in  his  library  that  was 
written  by  some  American  minister  with  China  lan- 
guage, and  had  shown  only  the  most  remarkable  events 
of  it.  I  lend  it  from  him  and  read  it  at  night,  because 
I  was  afraid  the  savage  country's  law,  which  if  I  read 
the  Bible,  government  will  cross  whole  my  family.  I 
understood  God  at  first,  and  he  separated  the  earth 
from  firmament,  made  light  upon  the  earth,  made 
grass,  trees,  creatures,  fowls,  fishes.  And  he  created 
a  man  in  his  own  image,  and  made  up  a  woman,  cut- 


8  EARLY  LIFE. 

ting  a  man's  side  bone.  After  he  made  up  all  things 
of  universe,  he  took  a  rest.  That  day  we  must  call 
Sunday  or  Sabbath  day.  I  understood  that  Jesus 
Christ  was  Son  of  Holy  Ghost,  and  he  was  crossed 
for  the  sins  of  all  the  world  ;  therefore  we  must  call 
him  our  Saviour.  Then  I  put  down  the  book  and 
look  around  me,  saying  that :  Who  made  me  ?  My 
parents  ?  No,  God.  Who  made  my  table  ?  A  carpen- 
ter? No,  my  God.  God  let  trees  grow  upon  the 
earth,  and  although  God  let  a  carpenter  made  up  my 
table,  it  indeed  came  from  some  tree.  Then  I  must 
be  thankful  to  God,  I  must  believe  him,  and  I  must 
be  upright  against  him.  From  that  time  my  mind 
was  fulfilled  to  read  English  Bible,  and  purposed  to 
go  to  Hakodate  to  get  English  or  American  teacher 
of  it.  Therefore  I  asked  of  my  prince  and  parents  to 
go  thither.  But  they  had  not  allowed  to  me  for  it, 
and  were  alarmed  at  it.  But  my  stableness  would 
not  destroy  by  their  expostulations,  and  I  kept  such 
thoughts,  praying  only  to  God  :  Please  !  let  me  reach 
my  aim. 

"  And  I  began  to  read  English  from  some  Japanese 
teacher.  A  day  I  walked  some  street  of  Yedo,  and 
suddenly  met  a  skipper  of  a  schooner,  who  knew  me 
well  and  love  me  too.  I  asked  to  him,  '  When  your 
vessel  going  ? '  He  answered,  '  She  will  bound  to 
Hakodate  within  three  days.'  I  told  him,  '  I  got 
warm  heart  to  go  thither.  If  you  please,  let  me  go 
thither.'  He  said  me :  ;  I  will  take  you  to  go  thither, 
but  perhaps  your  prince  and  your  parents  will  not 
allow  it  to  you.  You  must  ask  first  to  them.'  After 
two  days  I  took  up  some  money,  little  clothing,  and 
little  books,  and  left  quite  my  home,  not  thinking  that 
if  this  money  was  gone  how  I  would  eat,  or  dress  my- 


ARRIVES  IN  BOSTON.  9 

self,  but  only  casting  myself  into  the  providence  of 
God.  In  the  next  morning  I  went  on  board  of  the 
schooner  that  would  bound  to  Hakodate.  When  I 
came  to  Hakodate  I  searched  some  teacher  of  Eng- 
lish, but  I  could  not  find  him  with  many  ways.  There- 
fore my  head  was  quite  changed  to  run  away  from  the 
country.  But  one  thought  stayed  me,  that  my  grand- 
father and  parents  would  sorrow  about  it,  and  it  bal- 
anced- my  mind  little  while.  But  after  one  reflection 
came  upon  my  head,  that  although  my  parents  made 
and  fed  me,  I  belong  indeed  to  Heavenly  Father ; 
therefore  I  must  believe  him,  I  must  be  thankful  to 
him,  and  I  must  run  into  his  ways.  Then  I  began  to 
search  some  vessel  to  get  out  from  the  country. 

"  After  many  labor  I  got  into  an  American  vessel 
which  would  bound  to  Shanghai.  After  I  came  in 
Shanghai  river,  I  joined  to  the  ship  Wild  Rover,  and 
had  been  in  the  China  coasts  with  her  about  eight 
months  ;  with  the  passage  of  four  months,  I  come  in 
Boston  harbor  by  the  kindness  of  God.  When  I  saw 
first  the  ship's  captain,  H.  S.  Taylor,  I  begged  to  him 
if  I  get  to  America :  '  Please !  let  me  go  to  school  and 
take  good  education  ;  therefore  I  shall  work  on  the 
board  as  well  as  I  can,  and  I  will  not  take  any  wages 
from  you  ; '  and  he  promised  me  if  I  get  home  he  will 
send  me  to  a  school  and  let  me  work  on  the  board  as 
his  servant.  Although  he  not  give  me  any  money,  he 
bought  for  me  any  clothing,  cap,  shoes,  and  any  other 
thing.  At  sea  he  taught  me  to  keep  log,  to  find  out 
latitude  and  longitude.  When  I  come  here  the  cap- 
tain let  me  stay  on  the  board  long  while,  and  I  had 
been  with  rough  and  godless  men  who  kept  the  ship, 
and  everv  one  on  the  wharf  frightened  me.  No  one  on 
the  shore  will  relieve  you,  because  since  the  war  the 


10  EARLY  LIFE. 

price  of  everythings  got  high.  Ah !  you  must  go  to 
sea  again.  I  thought  too  I  must  work  pretty  well  for 
my  eating  and  dressing,  and  I  could  not  get  in  any 
school  before  I  could  earn  any  money  to  pay  to  a 
school.  When  such  thoughts  pressed  my  brain  I 
could  not  work  very  well,  I  could  not  read  book  very 
cheerfully,  and  only  looked  around  myself  long  while 
as  a  lunatic.  Every  night  after  I  went  to  bed  I 
prayed  to  the  God :  Please  !  don't  cast  away  me  into 
miserable  condition.  Please  !  let  me  reach  my  great 
aim  !  Now  I  know  the  ship's  owner,  Mr.  Hardy,  may 
send  me  to  a  school,  and  he  will  pay  all  my  expenses. 
When  I  heard  first  these  things  from  my  captain  my 
eyes  were  fulfilled  with  many  tears,  because  I  was 
very  thankful  to  him,  and  I  thought  too  :  God  will 
not  forsake  me." 

To  this  remarkable  statement  was  due  the  begin- 
ning of  that  interest  which  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hardy  felt 
in  Neesima,  an  interest  which  deepened  with  the  years, 
and  which  subsequent  events  amply  justified. 

During  the  voyage  from  Japan,  Captain  Taylor  had 
told  Neesima  that  the  owner  of  the  ship  might  find 
him  some  employment  in  Boston,  and  possibly  provide 
for  his  education.  In  this  hope,  but  perplexed  by 
the  difficulty  of  pursuing  his  studies  while  earning  his 
living,  Neesima  had  written  the  following  on  some 
scraps  of  paper  which  he  confided  to  the  captain  be- 
fore reaching  Boston  :  — 

"  I  must  tell  you  that  I  am  most  concerned  for  it 
that  I  will  not  reach  my  great  aim,  because  I  made 
such  thoughts  as  hereafter :  — 

"  Though  the  ship's  owner  will  be  very  kindly  to 
me,  perhaps  he  will  not  send  me  to  school  so  long  as 
I  may  reach  my  great  aim,  because  he  will  spend  his 


HIS  GREAT  AIM.  11 

moneys  very  vainly  for  me,  and  I  guess  he  will  spend 
least  twenty  dollars  a  month  for  my  eating,  dressing, 
useful  things  of  my  study  ;  and  if  he  spend  so  much 
moneys  for  me,  he  will  give  me  some  great  work  to 
do.  I  must  work  almost  all  day.  Although  I  will 
not  loathe  such  work,  perhaps  it  will  hindered  good 
time  of  my  study.  If  I  not  understand  good  know-\i 
ledge  I  may  not  come  back  to  Japan  to  see  my  prince, 
family,  friends,  because  of  my  shameful  condition, 
and  they  will  worth  me  as  a  dog  or  a  cat  because  I 
left  home  very  wickedly,  hoping  to  get  some  know- 
ledge. 

"  I  am  concerned  about  it  as  much  as  my  brain 
woidd  melted  out,  and  when  such  musings  fell  on  my 
head  I  could  not  read  book  at  all,  I  would  not  do 
anything  very  cheerfully,  and  I  looked  around  myself 
long  time  as  a  lunatic,  because  it  confused  my  mind 
very  much.  But  I  know  not  yet  will  I  take  what 
course  of  my  life,  and  I  know  not  too  any  trade  to 
earn  myself.  Alas  !  I  am  poor  and  foolish.  I  have 
nojme  around  me  to  relieve  me  except  you.  Then  I 
wish  heartily  to  you  that  please  let  me  direct  into 
some  good  way  which  I  may  reach  my  aim.  If  you 
let  me  reach  my  aim  I  will  never  forget  your  kindness  * 
and  virtuousness. 

"  Although  I  will  go  down  behind  a  grave,  my  soul 
will  go  to  heaven  to  tell  to  God  about  it  and  let  him 
bless  you  with  the  truth  of  God. 

"  Please  let  me  hear  that  Mr.  Hardy  will  let  me 
go  to  what  kind  of  school,  and  I  wish  that  he  gave 
me  remainder  of  his  table  for  my  eating,  old  one  of 
his  clothing  for  my  dressing,  ink,  pen,  paper,  pencil, 
for  using  of  my  study." 

The  above  was  not  seen  by  Mr.  Hardy  at  the  time, 


12  EARLY  LIFE. 

but  was  sent  to  him  seventeen  years  later  by  the  widow 
of  Captain  Taylor. 

On  learning  that  Mr.  Hardy  had  decided  to  send 
him  to  school,  Neesima  wrote  him  the  following  letter : 

I  am  very  thankful  to  you.  You  relief  me,  but  I 
can't  show  to  you  my  thankfulness  with  my  words.  But 
I  at  all  times  bless  to  God  for  you  with  this  prayer  : 
O  God !  if  thou  hast  eyes,  look  upon  me.  O  God ! 
if  thou  hast  ears,  hear  my  prayer.  Let  me  be  civil- 
ized with  Bible.  O  Lord  !  thou  send  thy  Spirit  upon 
my  Hardy,  and  let  him  relief  me  from  sad  condi- 
tion. O  Lord !  please  !  set  thy  eyes  upon  my  Hardy, 
and  keep  out  him  from  illness  and  temptation. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

Joseph  Neesima. 

In  1885,  when,  after  a  lapse  of  twenty  years,  this 
runaway  occupied  a  position  of  honor  and  influence 
in  his  native  land,  he  sent  to  those  whom  he  loved  to 
call  his  American  parents,  and  whose  name  he  had 
adopted,  a  fuller  account  of  his  early  life  and  the  cir- 
cumstances under  which  he  left  Japan.  From  this 
narrative,  which  affords  an  interesting  picture  of  his 
Japanese  home,  the  following  pages  are  taken  :  — 

Kyoto,  Japan,  Aug.  29,  1885. 

To  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Alpheus  Hardy, 

To  whom  I  owe  more  than  to  my  own  parents  for 
their  boundless  love  and  untiring  interest  manifested 
in  my  welfare,  both  temporal  and  spiritual,  I  most 
gratefully  and  affectionately  dedicate  this  brief  narra- 
tive of  my  younger  days. 

Their  ever  gratefid  child, 

Joseph  Hardy  Neesima. 


JOY  AT  HIS  BIRTH.  13 

"  I  was  born  in  a  family  which  served  a  prince  of 
Japan,  who  had  his  palace  in  the  city  of  Yedo  (called 
Tokyo,  the  eastern  capital,  since  1868),  within  a  short 
distance  of  the  Shogun's  castle,  and  his  possession 
of  land  in  a  province  of  Kodzuke,  the  castle  town  of 
which  is  called  Annaka,  and  is  situated  on  one  of  the 
two  roads  directly  extending-  from  Yedo  to  Kyoto. 
It  is  a  humble  town  having  a  population  not  exceed- 
ing four  thousand,  and  lies  seventy  miles  nearly  north 
of  the  capital.  His  palace  at  Yedo  was  surrounded 
by  the  extensive  houses  of  his  retainers,  which  exactly 
formed  a  square  inclosure. 

"  I  was  born  within  this  inclosure  on  the  14th  of 
January,  in  the  year  of  1843.1  Previous  to  my  birth 
four  ffirls  were  born.  So  I  was  the  first  son  in  the 
family.  In  those  days,  when  the  feudal  system  was 
still  in  full  sway,  boys  were  much  preferred  to  girls 
in  those  families  which  are  entitled  to  wear  two 
swords  as  a  mark  of  the  rank  called  Samurai  by  the 
native  tongue ;  for  there  must  be  a  male  heir  to  the 
family  in  order  to  perpetuate  its  rank  and  allowance 
in  case  of  the  father's  death.  For  that  reason  my 
birth  caused  great  joy  to  the  family,  and  particu- 
larly to  my  grandfather.  When  he  heard  a  boy  was . 
born  he  exclaimed  Shimeta  !  which  is  a  most  joyous 
exclamatory  phrase  often  used  by  our  people  when 
they  come  to  realize  some  long  cherished  hopes  or 
wishes. 

"  Just  about  that  time  it  was  a  part  of  our  New  Year 
days,  as  our  old  lunar  month  came  a  month  later  than 
our  solar  year.2     It  was  then  a  high  time  with  us. 

1  Old  Japanese  style.     According  to  our  mode  of  reckoning,  Feb- 
ruary 12,  1843. 

2  The  Gregorian  calendar  was  not  adopted  by  the  Japanese  govern- 


14  EARLY  LIFE. 

Every  house  was  decorated  by  some  complicated  fan- 
tastic ornaments  called  Shirne.  At  the  day  dawn, 
just  before  the  ornaments  were  removed  from  the 
house,  a  male  babe  was  introduced  into  the  family.  On 
account  of  the  Shime,  a  good  omen,  I  was  doubtless 
named  after  it,  and  was  called  Shimeta,  a  man  of  the 
Shime.  But  a  story  went  round  among  our  neighbors 
that  I  was  named  after  my  grandfather's  exclamation 
Shimeta  !  when  I  was  born.  It  may  have  a  double 
meaning.  At  any  rate  I  was  called  Shimeta,  and  it 
was  written  after  the  family  name  Neesima,  accord- 
ing to  our  usage.  Of  course  I  have  no  knowledge  of 
the  events  that  happened  in  my  home  during  my 
babyhood.  But,  so  far  as  I  recollect,  I  was  a  pet  child 
of  the  family,  especially  of  my  grandfather.  I  was 
chiefly  brought  up  on  his  lap.  I  have,  also,  some 
faint  recollection  of  being  carried  occasionally  by  my 
grandmother.  I  was  often  taken  out  of  doors  on  my 
sisters'  backs,  when  my  mother  busied  herself  at  home 
with  sewings  and  mendings. 

"  At  my  fourth  year  my  brother  was  born.  I  can 
well  remember  how  happy  I  was  with  that  occa- 
sion. I  also  remember  what  a  tiny  babe  he  was, 
and  I  thought  how  nice  it  would  be  when  he  grew 
a  little  larger  and  I  might  spin  a  top  or  fly  a  kite  for 
him. 

"  At  my  fifth  year  I  was  taken  to  the  temple  of  a 
god,1  who  was  supposed  to  be  my  life  guardian,  to 

ment  until  1872.  Prior  to  this  time  the  civil  year  was  a  lunar  year 
of  12  months  of  29  and  30  days  alternately,  a  mode  of  reckoning-  intro- 
duced from  China  in  G02  A.  r>.,  and  requiring,  at  definite  periods,  the 
interjection  of  an  intercalary  month  of  varying  length  in  order  to  har- 
monize the  lunar  and  solar  periods. 

1  Every  Japanese   child  is  placed   hy  his  parents  at  an  early  age 
under  the  protection  of  some  .Shinto  deity,  whose  foster-child  he  he- 


DEATH   OF  HIS   GRANDMOTHER.  15 

offer  to  him  the  thanks  of  the  family  for  his  protec- 
tion over  me.  It  was  a  most  joyous  occasion  to  the 
family.  My  father  bought  for  me  two  little  swords 
to  wear  then.  A  nice  suit  of  silk  dressing  was  also 
made  for  me  to  wear  on  that  occasion.  I  was  accom- 
panied by  my  parents  and  grandparents  to  present 
myself  at  the  temple.  When  we  came  home  I  was 
loaded  with  candies,  little  kites,  tops,  and  all  sorts  of 
playthings. 

"  I  remember  quite  well  what  impressive  thing  the 
death  of  a  person  was  when  my  grandmother  departed 
to  the  world  beyond.  She  was  a  woman  of  an  ami- 
able disposition,  and  used  to  give  much  alms  to  the 
poor  in  her  latter  life.  She  was  often  told  by  some 
Buddhist  priests  that  her  future  abode  should  be  the 
happy  JVii*vana,  on  account  of  her  constant  almsgiv- 
ing. I  recollect  very  well  what  she  said  at  her  death- 
bed :  '  O,  I  am  going  !  O,  I  am  going ! '  I  supposed 
then  that  she  was  intending  to  go  to  the  happy  Nir- 
vana, to  be  received  into  the  bosom  of  the  merciful 
Buddha.  I  also  remember  what  confusion  took  place 
in  my  home  at  her  funeral,  how  our  neighbors  came 
to  our  house,  how  they  tried  to  console  the  bereaved 
family,  and  how  generously  my  grandfather  provided 
for  them  many  kinds  of  sweetmeats,  rice,  sake,  etc. 
I  was  then  six  years  old.  When  her  funeral  took 
place  I  followed  in  the  procession,  partly  walking  and 
partly  being  carried  on  a  man's  back.  We  started 
from  home  early  in  the  morning  on  account  of  the  dis- 
tance of  the  temple,  in  the  yard  of  which  she  was  to 

comes.  Until  fifteen  years  of  age,  Neesima  worshiped  the  family 
gods  which  stood  upon  a  shelf  in  one  of  the  rooms  of  his  father's 
house  ;  but  subsequently,  seeing  they  did  not  partake  of  the  food  pro- 
vided for  them,  refused  to  do  so. 


L6  EARLY  LIFE. 

be  buried  with  her  ancestors.  We  were  all  received 
in  the  large  hall  of  the  temple,  where  numbers  of  the 
priests  appeared  in  purple,  red,  and  black  robes,  mak- 
ing a  solemn  ceremony  by  beating  drums,  striking- 
cymbals,  and  repeating  some  sacred  writings  of  Bud- 
dha. 

"  While  I  was  quite  young  my  father  used  to  take 
me  out  to  temples  of  the  different  gods  to  worship, 
as  certain  days  of  the  months  or  years  are  especially 
devoted  to  them.  On  those  occasions  the  temple 
grounds  were  generally  crowded  by  all  sorts  of  ped- 
dlers, selling  pictures,  kites,  tops,  divers  kinds  of  play- 
things, cakes,  candies,  fruits,  flowers,  shrubs,  etc. 

"  I  must  not  forget  to  mention  here  what  devoted 
pagan  worshipers  my  father  and  grandfather  were. 
They  never  missed  going  to  the  temples  to  worship  on 
special  days,  and  also  kept  numerous  gods  at  home. 
A  dozen  of  them  were  kept  in  the  sitting-room,  a 
dozen  more  in  the  parlor,  with  the  tablets  of  their  an- 
cestors, and  at  least  a  half  dozen  in  the  kitchen.  They 
offered  them  tea  and  rice  in  the  morning  and  lights 
in  the  evening.  At  each  offering  they  made  the  most 
profound  bows  before  them,  and  made  some  prayers 
in  behalf  of  the  family.  So  far  as  I  can  recollect, 
they  must  have  been  thoroughly  convinced  that  the 
life  and  prosperity  of  the  family  were  depending  on 
them.  Being  quite  young  and  thoughtless,  I  supposed 
that  my  grandfather  and  father  were  the  best  people 
that  ever  lived  in  the  world.  Of  course,  I  followed 
their  example  set  before  me,  and  often  bowed  myself 
down  before  these  dumb  idols,  having  some  childish 
ambition  that  I  might  acquire  some  wisdom  and  skill 
to  become  an  accomplished  samurai. 

"As  my  father  was  a  teacher  of  penmanship,  he 


HOME  EDUCATION.  17 

was  especially  devoted  to  a  god  of  penmanship  and 
learning,  and  went  to  his  temple  and  prayed  to  him 
that  his  son  might  become_skillful  in  penmanship.  I 
knew  most  too  well  how  desirous  he  was  that  I  should 
become  his  successor  and  helper  in  teaching.  I  really 
disliked  to  devote  myself  to  that  tedious  business,  but, 
1  was  compelled  by  him  to  spend  half  a  day  through- 
out years  of  my  younger  days  in  writing  those  perpen- 
dicular characters  over  and  over  after  the  copies  care- 
fully written  by  him. 

"  With  regard  to  the  home  education  I  received  in 
my  younger  days,  I  might  here  narrate  one  instance. 
One  day  I  was  naughty  and  refused  to  make  an  errand 
for  my  mother,  and  when  she  gave  me  a  scolding  I 
returned  her  an  improper  word.  My  grandfather 
heard  it,  came  directly  after  me  and  caught  me  with- 
out saying  a  word,  rolled  me  up  in  a  night  coverlet,  and 
shut  me  up  in  a  closet.  After  an  hour's  confinement 
I  was  released  from  the  punishment,  which  was,  I  be- 
lieve, the  first  one  I  ever  received  from  my  grand- 
father. I  thought  then  he  was  too  severe  for  a  trifling 
offense,  and  went  to  a  corner  of  the  parlor  to  weep. 
After  a  while  he  came  to  me  and  urged  me  gently 
that  I  must  no  longer  weep.  Then  he  told  me  a  story 
of  the  bamboo-shoot,  in  a  most  tender  and  affection- 
ate manner  I  ever  heard  before.  It  was  told  in  a  na- 
tive poem  which  means  as  follows  :  '  If  I  do  not  care 
for  it,  I  would  never  use  my  rod  for  shaking  the  snow 
off  from  the  down-bent  branch  of  a  young  bamboo- 
shoot.'  Then  he  asked,  '  Do  you  understand  its  mean- 
ing, my  dear?'  and  explained  its  meaning  himself. 
'  You  are  young  yet,  and  just  as  tender  as  a  bamboo- 
shoot.  If  your  evil  inclinations  spoil  you,  as  a  slight 
pressure  of  snow  might  easily  break  down  the  tender 


18  EARLY  LIFE. 

shoot,  how  sad  I  should  be,  my  dear.  Do  you  suppose 
I  am  unkind  to  you  by  thus  punishing  you  ?  '  I  re- 
mained speechless  then,  but  I  understood  full  well 
what  he  meant,  and  what  kind  intention  he  had  for  cor- 
recting me.  I  was  really  ashamed  of  my  naughtiness, 
and  thought  that  my  grandfather  was  very  kind  in 
thus  punishing  me.  I  believe  this  talk  made  a  deep 
impression  on  my  young  mind,  and  helped  me  to  be- 
have much  better  than  before.  However,  I  was  just 
gay  and  playful  as  other  boys  were.  I  was  very  fond 
of  spinning  tops,  rolling  hoops,  and  flying  kites.  I 
was  especially  fond  of  the  latter  play,  and  when  I 
went  out  to  fly  my  kite  often  forgot  to  come  home  at 
the  regular  mealtime,  which  troubled  my  mother  ex- 
ceedingly. On  that  account  my  father  refused  to  buy 
any  more  kites  for  me  ;  so  I  secured  everything  nec- 
essary for  making  one  without  his  knowledge,  and 
made  a  first-rate  one  myself.  How  gay  I  was  then 
I  can  hardly  desciibe,  when  I  saw  it  going  straight 
up  toward  the  blue  sky.  I  was  also  very  fond  of 
running  and  jumping.  A  scar  on  my  left  temple  is  a 
reminder  of  an  accidental  fall  which  was  a  great  hu- 
miliation to  me,  and  confined  me  at  home  nearly  two 
months. 

"  Since  then  I  gave  up  those  boyish  rough  plays, 
and  became  fond  of  staying  at  home,  either  for  study- 
ing or  writing.  I  took  also  some  drawing  lessons  from 
our  neighbor,  and  drew  birds,  flowers,  trees,  and  moun- 
tains, after  the  regular  Japanese  style,  without  a  per- 
spective.     I  was  just  over  nine  years  old  then. 

"  Being  the  heir  t )  the  family,  I  was  specially 
warned  by  my  mother  to  make  most  profound  bows 
to  those  higher  o'fiieers  employed  by  my  prince.  It 
was  her  ambition  that  through  their  favor  I  might  be 


TRAINING  IN  ETIQUETTE.  19 

promoted  to  a  rank  much  higher  than  my  father's. 
But  I  did  not  pay  any  attention  to  such  a  matter,  as 
some  young  fellows  of  our  neighbors  did,  —  that  is, 
to  be  very  polite  in  bowing,  and  expert  in  using  flat- 
tering terms.  My  boyishness  disliked  it.  Further- 
more I  was  very  shy,  and  had  some  slight  impediment 
in  my  speech.  I  could  hardly  speak  distinctly  when 
I  was  obliged  to  converse  with  strangers.  Sometimes 
I  refused  to  speak  even  to  our  neighbors.  It  caused 
a  great  anxiety  to  my  mother.  Either  through  her 
influence  or  my  father's  decision,  I  was  sent  to  a 
_school— ©f-etiquette,  to  learn  to  make  the  most  pro- 
found bows,  most  graceful  manners  and  movements, 
etc.,  in  a  company  of  noblemen,  and  to  acquire  also 
the  polite  style  of  conversational  phrases.  My  teacher 
seemed  to  me  a  man  of  real  genius.  He  told  me 
many  interesting  stories,  and  invited  me  to  come  to 
him  as  often  as  I  could.  I  believe  I  spent  more  than 
a  year  in  acquiring  the  old-fashioned-politeness,  al- 
though I  was  not  aware  at  the  time  of  its  benefit. 

"  All  the  events  of  my  younger  life  took  place  within 
the  square  inclosure  belonging  to  my  prince.  It  was 
a  mere  little  spot,  but  to  me  it  was  no  small  world. 
Whatsoever  events  took  place,  or  whatsoever  gossip 
was  circulated,  all  seemed  to  my  boyish  mind  no  small 
affair.  And  above  all,  the  prince  seemed  .  a_regular 
terror  to  us.  He  could  either  behead  us  or  expel  us 
atTulTowii  pleasure,  as  disgraced  servants.  Any  little 
favor  conferred  upon  us  from  him  was  considered  by 
us  a  great  luck.  So  everybody  belonging  to  him  de- 
sired to  secure  his  favor  through  his  elder  men,  who 
were  really  the  governors  of  his  whole  estate.  My 
father  used  to  take  me  to  one  of  these  elder  men  while 
1  was  quite  young  ;  afterward  I  went  to  his  house 


20  EARLY  LIFE. 

alone,  without  being  accompanied  by  my  father,  be- 
cause I  was  invited  by  him  to  come  there  as  often  as  I 
would.  As  he  was  childless,  he  was  always  delighted  to 
have  me  come  and  play  with  him  when  he  had  nothing 
in  particular  to  do.  Staying  there  towards  evening, 
I  often  slept  on  his  lap  and  was  carried  home  in  his 
arms.  When  I  began  to  draw  some  pictures,  I  used 
to  take  them  to  show  to  him,  and  he  was  really  de- 
lighted to  see  the  progress  I  made.  He  often  invited 
me  to  come  to  his  house  when  he  had  company.  As 
I  had  acquired  some  manner  of  politeness  at  the  school 
of  etiquette,  especially  in  the  cup-bearing  and  waiting 
upon  gentlemen  at  their  meals  or  banquets,  I  was 
quite  serviceable  to  him  on  such  occasions.  He  often 
took  me  with  him  when  he  went  out  to  worship  his 
ancestors  or  his  guardian  gods.  I  was  really  attached 
to  him,  because  he  loved  me  as  if  I  were  his  own 
son.  He  was  a  good  horseman  and  expert  in  shoot- 
ing arrows.  Moreover,  he  was  a  man  of  some  char- 
acter. He  often  rebuked  his  prince  for  his  extreme 
arbitrariness,  and  also  for  his  excessive  drinking.  So 
the  prince  felt  uncomfortable  to  keep  him  near  him, 
and  sent  him  off  to  his  castle  town  Annaka  to  repre- 
sent him  to  the  people,  although  it  was  called  by  the 
prince  a  promotion.  What  a  painful  day  it  was  for 
me  when  he  was  ready  to  leave  Yedo  for  Annaka !  I 
went  as  far  as  an  outskirt  of  that  immense  city,  with 
my  father  and  many  others,  to  see  him  off.  I  wept 
bitterly  when  I  took  my  last  farewell.  He  was  some- 
what affected,  but  manfully  concealed  it  and  showed 
me  an  affectionate  and  touching  smile.  His  last  word 
to  me  was,  '  Good-by,  Shimeta ;  be  a  good  boy.  When 
you  grow  up  larger,  come  up  to  Annaka  to  see  me.' 
Then  he  bade  his  attending  servants  to  start  for  the 


COMMODORE  PERRY.  21 

journey.  He  was  then  carried  away  on  a  hago  [pal- 
anquin], being  followed  by  many  attendants,  and  I 
came  home  with  my  father  dreadfully  tired  and  disap- 
pointed. This  was  one  of  the  great  events  that  hap- 
pened to  me  within  the  first  decade  of  my  life.  The 
marriages  of  my  two  elder  sisters  took  place  within 
this  decade. 

"  Just  about  this  time  the  country  was  in  a  most 
painful  condition.  The  people  were  accustomed  to 
peace  under  the  reign  of  the  Tokugawa  family,  nearly 
three  centuries.  Their  laws  were  rigid  and  fixed. 
Their  executive  officers  were  extremely  suspicious  and 
fearfully  oppressive.  The  ambition  of  the  people  was-  - 
completely  crushed  down.  Many  samurai  had  almost 
forgotten  how  to  use  their  swords.  Coats  of  mail 
were  stored  in  warehouses  merely  as  curiosities,  and 
were  useless  from  decay.  In.  fact  the  people  had 
become  cowardly,  eovrnp^  and  effeminate.  Licen- 
tiousness prevailed- almost  universally  throughout  the 
country.  Truly  some  reformation  was  needed.  A  few 
far-sighted  patriots  lamented  over  this  sad  state,  and 
cherished  some  hppp  f™  *■  ™>ffn1a.T  rpnnva.tjnri.  But  it 
was  almost  beyond  their  expectations  to  see  it.  Just 
about  that  time  [1853]  the  famous  American  fleet  com- 
manded by  Commodore  Perry  made  a  sudden  appear- 
ance in  our  waters.  It  caused  an  awful  commotion  in 
the  country.  The  people  were  frightened  by  the  ter- 
rible sound  of  the  American  cannon.  However,  most 
of  the  leading  princes  of  the  country  raised,  a  most 
impatient  war-cry  against  the  Americans,  and  urged 
thg_OYv^rpmpn±.  of  tlw— Shogmrt  to  p-ypel  them  from 
our  watersjit  once.  "Rut  we. -had  no  forts,  no  war- 
ships* no  cannons,  no  trained  army  to  fight  with.  The 
Shogiui's  chief  counselors  were  quick  enough  to  sec 


t> 


■<u 


22  EARLY  LIFE. 

ho w  usglessjt JSTOttM-t>e-to_ai±ei^^ 

fnfins— fymn  onr  waters  .  They  knew  also^-fckal-JJie 
motive  of  the  Americans  was  entirely  peaceful,  and 
agreed  with  them  to  open  a  few  ports  for  commerce. 
This  very  treaty  with  the  Americans  was  soon  fol- 
lowed by  treaties  with  some  European  powers.  But 
the  action  of  the  Sliogun's  counselors  offended  thest 
impetuous  princes.  All  sorts  of  charges  were  brought 
upon  his  government.  He  was  calied  by  them  a 
coward,  a  slave  to  the  foreign  barbarians,  etc.  The 
party  spirit  was  soon  kindled.  The  leading  princes 
of  Kyushu  and  Shikoku  islands  leagued  together  and 
rose  up  against  him.  They  sent  out  a  number  of  their 
spirit ed.  .young-  -samurai-.all-ay.ejLJ:he  country  to  stir 
up  the  hatred  of  the  people  against  the  misgovernment 
pi  the  Shogun,  and  also  against  the  foreign  nations. 
The  cry  to  restore  the  imperial  reign  and  expel  the 
foreign  barbarians  then  became  almost  universal.  It 
was  indeed  the  starting-point  of  our  late  revolution, 
which  happily  resulted  in  the  restoration  of  the  impe- 
rial reign,  and  also  in  the  freer  opening  of  the  foreign 
intercourse,  instead  of  expelling  foreigners  from  our 
shores. 

"I  must  not  forget  to  mention  something  of  my 
prince  in  connection  with  this  extraordinary  period  of 
our  national  history.  -  He  was  quite  accomplished  in 
Chinese  classics,  and  was  well  known  in  the  country 
as  the  finest  scholar  among  the  princes.  He  was  a 
man  of  far  sight,  and  quite  fixed  in  his  purpose. 
About  five  or  six  years  before  the  American  fleet  ap- 
peared in  our  waters,  this  prince,  who  spent  most  of 
his  time  in  his  own  secluded  palace,  perceived  that  the 
military  system  of  the  country  must  be  improved,  and 
the  people  must  be  better  educated  and  well  informed. 


DESCRIPTION  OF  HIS  PRINCE.  23 

lie  selected  a  few  promising  young  men  out  of  his 
own  retainers  and  sent  them  to  a  military  sehool  just 
established  under  the  auspices  of  the  Shogun's  gov- 
ernment. He  gave  out  an  order  to  his  retainers  and 
compelled  every  one  of  them,  except  some  aged  ones, 
to  take  lessons  in  sword-fencing  and  horseback  riding. 
Furthermore,  he  established  a  Chinese  school  and 
made  education  compulsory  to  his  younger  subjects. 


As  he  was  subject  to  excessive  drinking,  and  was  very 
fond  of  giving  costly  gifts  to  his  favorite  friends  and 
siibjects  in  his  younger  days,  he  found  his  treasury 
almost  empty  when  he  came  to  ecuiip  his  retainers 
with  foreign  arms.  There  was  no  other  way  for  him 
to  procure  money  than  to  impose  an  extra  duty  on  the 
farmers  and  merchants  living  in  his  dominions,  for 
purchasing  cannon  and  muskets  of  the  European 
model,  just  introduced  to  the  country  by  the  Holland- 
ers, lie  confiscated  all  the  bronze  bells  from  the 
Pmddhist  temples  found  in  his  dominion,  and  cast  a 
number  of  the  field-pieces  and  mortars  out  of  them. 
By  making  such  an  extraordinary  effort  he  was  ena- 
bled to  provide  a  sufficient  number  of  cannon  and 
muskets  of  the  new  model  for  the  use  of  all  his  retain- 
ers. Accepting  the  order  of  the  prince,  IHbegan  to  go 
to  riding  and  fencing  schools  at  the  eleventh  year  of 
my  age.  I  did  not  enjoy  the  horseback  riding  so  much 
as  I  did  the  sword-exercise.  Horses  were  not  well 
trained  ;  some  of  them  were  just  ugly  as  can  be,  and 
I  was  often  carried  on  their  backs  instead  of  riding; 
upon  them. 

"  At  the  age  of  fourteen  I  gave  up  these  exercises 
and  devoted  myself  closely  to  the  study  of  the  Chinese 
classics.  Just  about  this  time  my  prince  invited  a 
native  scholar  [Dr.  Sugita],  who  was  well  versed  in 


24  EARLY  LIFE. 

Dutch,  to  his  court,  to  teach  his  subjects  that  strange 
language.  He  selected  only  three  youths  out  of  his 
subjects  to  take  lessons  from  him.  I  was  one  of  the 
three  chosen  by  him  and  the  youngest  of  all.  I  stud- 
ied Dutch  with  him  nearly  one  year.  His  scholarship 
was  soon  made  known  to  the  Shogun's  government, 
and  he  was  appointed  to  go  to  Nagasaki  to  receive 
instruction  from  the  Hollanders  in  engineering  and 
navigation.  After  he  went  away  I  gradually  lost  my 
interest  in  studying  Dutch,  and  suspended  it  tempora- 
rily. In  the  meanwhile  I  made  considerable  progress 
in  Chinese.  On  that  account,  as  a  special  favor,  I 
was  promoted  by  my  prince  to  be  an  assistant  teacher 
in  his  Chinese  school,  and  became  more  interested  in 
studying  that  language.  At  that  time  the  prince  be- 
came seriously  ill  and  died.  It  caused  me  a  great 
disappointment  and  sorrow.  His  younger  brother 
succeeded  him  and  became  our  prince.  But  he  was 
far  inferior  to  his  deceased  brother  in  every  respect. 
He  cared  nothing  for  improving  the  condition  of  his 
retainers.  All  the  affairs  of  the  prince's  court  as- 
sumed a  different  aspect.  He  found  his  enjoyment 
chiefly  in  eating  and  drinking.  He  often  listened  to 
his  favorite  mistress  for  promoting  or  rejecting  his 
officers.  I  felt  then  all  my  hope  for  carrying  out  my 
study  was  gone.  However,  I  was  not  idle  in  securing 
my  purpose,  and  endeavored  to  keep  up  my  study  as 
much  as  I  could.  My  father  became  doubtful  whether 
it  would  be  wise  to  pursue  my  study  any  further.  He 
was  afraid  of  my  being  influenced  by  those  manner- 
less and  careless  fellows  he  often  found  among  our 
students.  Beside  that,  he  was  still  cherishing  a  hope 
that  I  should  become  his  successor  in  the  penmanship 
school.     So  he  began  to  interfere  with  my  study  and 


ENTERS  HIS  PRINCE'S  SERVICE.  25 

to  urge  me  to  assist  him  in  teaching  the  penmanship. 
But  I  was  very  unwilling  to  do  so. 

"  In  those  days  it  was  almost  next  to  an  impossi-  n 
bility  for  a  son  to  disobey  his  father's  command.  So 
I  was  bound  to  obey  him.  The  only  hope  I  had  for 
obtaining  my  aim  was  to  secure  some  favor  from  my 
Chinese  teacher,  and  also  from  that  gentleman  in  An- 
naka  whom  I  have  previously  mentioned.  While  I  was 
seriously  contemplating  on  the  subject,  those  friends 
were  taken  away  from  me  by  death,  one  after  another, 
within  a  few  months.  How  disheartened  I  was  then  ! 
I  often  exclaimed  within  myself  :  '  My  prince  is  gone, 
and  my  teacher  also.  The  friend  at  Annaka,  on  whom 
I  hung  the  last  cord  of  my  hope,  is  also  taken  away 
from  me.  What  unfortunate  fellow  I  must  .be !  Who 
will  help  me  to  continue  my  study  ?  What  will  be 
my  fate  in  future  ? '  I  felt  I  was  left  almost  alone 
and  helpless  in  the  world. 

"  When  I  completed  my  fifteenth  year  I  was  obliged 
to  commence  my  service  to  the  prince.  It  was  my 
duty  to  sit  in  the  little  office  connected  with  the  front 
entrance  hall  of  his  palace.  There  were  always  more 
than  half  a  dozen  persons  in  the  office.  Our  business 
was  to  watch  the  hall,  and  whenever  the  prince  went 
out  or  came  home  we  were  all  obliged  to  sit  on  one 
side  of  the  hall  in  a  row  and  bow  ourselves  profoundly 
before  him  upon  the  matted  floor.  Beside  that,  we 
used  to  keep  some  records  for  him.  But  our  chief 
occupation  was  to  spend  our  time  in  silly  gossip,  talk- 
ing, laughing,  and  frequent  tea-drinkings.  I  found  it 
almost  unbearable  to  keep  company  with  them.  Yet 
there  was  no  way  for  me  to  excuse  myself  from  its 
participation.  Furthermore,  I  was  much  prevented 
by  them  from   studying  in  the  office.     Early  in  the 


26  EARLY  LIFE. 

spring  of  my  seventeenth  year,  my  prince  was  ordered 
by  the  Shogun  to  go  to  Osaka  to  keep  watch  of  that 
great  castle  built  by  our  renowned  hero  Hideyoshi, 
who  conquered  and  governed  the  whole  empire  of 
Japan  about  three  centuries  ago.  Of  course  the  prince 
took  with  him  a  number  of  his  retainers.  My  father 
was  one  of  them.  He  followed  the  prince  as  his  scribe, 
and  left  his  school  in  my  charge.  I  was  also  ordered 
by  the  prince  to  be  a  scribe  in  his  court  at  Yedo  dur- 
ing his  absence.  While  I  was  so  much  pressed  by  a 
double  duty,  both  at  home  and  in  the  prince's  court,  a 
fresh  desire  for  knowing  the  European  nations  came 
to  me,  and  I  found  it  almost  irresistible.  Dutch  was 
then  the  only  European  language  we  could  study.  I 
found  a  good  teacher  in  that  language  within  a  mile 
from  my  home.  I  used  to  go  there  whenever  I  could 
spare  a  little  time,  although  I  was  much  tied  up  to 
many  duties.  But  when  I  became  intensely  interested 
in  the  new  study,  I  began  to  neglect  my  duties,  so  in- 
excusably imposed  upon  me  by  my  prince  and  my  fa- 
ther. I  often  absented  myself  from  the  office,  although 
I  was  required  to  be  there.  I  did  this  purposely,  be- 
cause I  wished  to  be  discharged  from  my  service  on 
account  of  my  disregarding  the  prince's  order.  But 
as  there  was  no  one  to  take  my  place  there,  I  was  still 
kept  in  the  office.  My  frequent  absences  gave  the 
superior  officer,  who  kept  the  prince's  palace  during 
his  absence,  great  inconvenience.  He  found  much 
writing  to  be  done,  but  on  coming  to  the  office  he  did 
not  find  me  there,  and  often  scolded  me.  But  I  did 
not  mind  it.  I  simply  requested  him  to  discharge  me 
from  the  service  at  once.  Finding  me  beyond  his 
control,  he  often  summoned  my  grandfather  to  his 
office  and  scolded  him  also.     So  my  grandfather  be- 


ENTERS  NAVAL   SCHOOL    OF  SHOGUN.       27 

gan  to  meddle  with  my  study.  But  I  remained  as 
obstinate  as  ever,  and  kept  up  my  study  even  in  this 
trying  way.  When  my  father  returned  he  resumed 
his  service,  and  I  was  released.  Still  I  could  not  get 
rid  of  the  service  of  the  prince  altogether. 

"  Just  about  that  time  the  country  was  in  fearful 
commotion.  Assassination  and  bloodshed  occurred 
here  and  there  almost  every  day.  Being  frightened 
by  this,  my  coward  prince  selected  a  number  of  the 
younger  persons  from  his  retainers  to  be  his  life- 
guards. Unfortunately,  I  was  chosen  to  be  one  of 
them.  Whenever  he  went  out  of  his  palace  I  was 
obliged  to  follow  him.  Early  in  the__spring  of  my 
eighteenth  year  I  followed  him  as  far  as  Annaka.  Of 
course  he  was  carried  in  a  kago,  and  we,  his  lifeguards, 
were  obliged  to  follow  him  on  foot.  It  required  in 
me  no  small  amount  of  patience  to  be  forced  into 
such  a  servitude.  When  I  came  home  from  Annaka 
I  was  utterly  disgusted  with  the  prince's  service.  I 
often  planned  to  run  away  from  home  in  order  to  get 
rid  of  it,  but  I  was  not  bold  enough  to  do  so.  I  was 
too  fondly  tied  up  to  my  home,  and  was  much  afraid 
of  causing  great  sorrow  and  disgrace  to  my  parents 
and  grandfather.  While  I  was  in  this  hard  fix  I  was 
not  discouraged  with  the  hopeless  outlook,  and  at- 
tempted to  secure  a  favor  from  one  of  the  prince's  elder 
men.  Through  his  influence  I  was  partially  exempted 
from  the  prince's  service.  How  glad  I  was  then  when 
I  found  more  leisure  hours  to  study.  At  that  time  I 
had  just  acquired  Dutch  enough  to  read  a  simple 
treatise  on  physics  and  astronomy.  But  I  was  utterly 
ignorant  of  mathematics,  and  the  simplest  calculations 
in  this  treatise  were  beyond  my  comprehension.  So  I 
was  prompted  to  go  to  the  Shogun's  naval  school  just 


28  EARLY  LIFE. 

established  in  Yedo,  and  take  lessons  in  arithmetic 
from  its  very  rudiments.  I  believe  it  was  then  the 
only  school  in  the  country  where  I  coidd  find  efficient 
teachers  in  mathematics.  There  I  had  chances  to 
hear  from  my  teachers  of  the  foreign  steamers,  and 
sometimes  I  wished  to  see  them.  Qi^d^Xiia^pejied 
to  walk  on  the  shore  of  Yedo  Bay  and  caught  a  sight 
.of  .the  Dutch  warships  lying  at  anchor.  They  looked, 
so  stately  and  formidable  !  When  I  compared  those 
dignified  sea-queens  side  byjujle  with  our  clumsy  ai 
disproportioned  junks,  nothing  further  was  needed  lp_ 
convince  me  that  the  foreigners  who  built  such  war- 
ships must  be  more  intelligent  and  a  superior  people 
to  the  Japanese.  It  seemed  to  me  a  mighty  object 
lesson  to  rouse  up  my  ambition  to  cry  out  for  the 
general  improvement  and  renovation  of  my  country. 
I  supposed  the  first  thing  to  be  done  would  be  to  cre- 
ate a  naval  force,  and  also  to  build  vessels  of  the 
foreign  style  to  facilitate  the  foreign  commerce.  This 
new  idea  prompted  me  to  pursue  the  study  of  naviga- 
tion. 

"  In  a  course  of  two  years'  hard  work  I  finished  my 
arithmetic,  algebra,  and  geometry,  and  also  acquired 
the  rudiments  of  theoretical  navigation  ;  but  my  study 
was  sadly  interrupted  by  severe  measles.  My  illness 
was  a  very  serious  one,  and  utterly  enfeebled  me.  I 
was  obliged  to  stay  away  from  my  school  nearly  three 
months.  While  I  was  yet  feeble  I  began  to  study 
algebra  in  a  Dutch  book,  and  got  through  with  it 
before  I  found  myself  strong  enough  to  go  out  of 
doors.  But  this  apparent  little  gain  caused  me  great 
loss.  Weak  eyes,  headaches,  and  sleeplessness  came 
upon  me  one  after  another,  and  I  was  obliged  to  give 
up  my  studies  for  some  time. 


VOYAGE   TO   TAMASHIMA.  29 

"  In  the  winter  of  the  same  year  I  had  the  first  .op- 
portunity to  take  a  voyage  on  a  steamer  to  Tamashi-  ^ 
ma,  a  seaport  a  little  beyond  Okayama.  The  schooner 
belonged  to  the  prince  of  Matsuyama,  who  was  closely 
related  to  my  prince.  On  that  account  he  gave  me  a 
free  passage.  It  took  us  a  little  over  three  months  to 
come  back  to  Yedo.  I  enjoyed  it  exceedingly,  and 
was  also  benefited  by  staying  away  so  far  from  my 
prince's  square  inclosure  where  I  spent  all  my  younger 
days,  and  where  I  supposed  that  the  heavens  were  but 
a  little  square  patch.  It  was  my  first  experience  in 
mingling  with  different  people  and  seeing  different 
places.  Evidently  the  sphere  of  my  mental  horizon 
was  much  widened  by  that  voyage.  I  visited  the  city 
"~  oF^Qsaka,  where  I  had  my  first  opportunity  to  taste 
beef.  Being  filled  by  a  fresh  idea  for  freedom,  I 
planned  to  get  rid  of  my  obligation  to  my  prince  by 
connecting  myself  with  the  Shogun's  government. 
The  way  to  secure  it  was  to  be  employed  by  him  as  a 
navigator,  but  that  plan  was  soon  banished  from  my 
thought  when  I  found  out  something  of  the  life  of 
those  employed  in  the  Shogun's  navy.  Their  base 
and  licentious  life  shocked  me.  I  did  not  like  to  min- 
gle with  them.  So  I  found  no  way  to  sever  myself 
fakei  my  prince.  Still  my  strong  desire  to  obtain 
^;?imlom  became  a  real  incentive  to  disregard  and  dis- 
obey  him.  I  refused  his  order  decidedly  when  I  was 
compelled  to  take  up  a  musket  and  prepare  myself  to 
be  his  soldier. 

"  The  war-cloud  was  then  becoming  intensely  thick 
in  the  country.  My  prince  was  obliged  to  stand  up 
for  the  cause  of  the  unfortunate  Shogun  against  the 
rising  imperial  party.  As  for  me,  I  had  full  sympathy 
with  the  latter  party,  and  often  wished  to  join  them. 


30  EARLY  LIFE. 

Yet  a  tender  cord  which  bound  me  to  my  parents  and 
grandfather  tied  me  also  to  their  prince.  This  was  to 
me  another  severe  trial.  I  became  extremely  nervous 
and  irritable,  and  I  might  have  been  utterly  ruined  if 
I  had  not  found  a  consoling  friend  to  rescue  me  from 
this  trouble.  He  often  invited  me  to  his  house  to 
study  Dutch  with  him,  and  as  he  was  farther  advanced 
in  the  study  he  was  a  great  help  to  me.  He  lent  me 
a  number  of  books  to  read,  and  among  them  I  found 
a  Japanese  translation  of  the  story  of  Robinson  Cru- 
soe. It  created  in  me  a  desire  to  visit  foreign  lands. 
Being  pleased  with  it,  I  showed  it  to  my  grand- 
father and  urged  him  to  read  it.  When  he  read  it 
through,  he  gave  me  a  solemn  warning,  saying, 
'  Young  man,  don't  read  such  a  book ;  I  fear  it  will 
mislead  you.'  At  that  time  I  received  permission 
from  my  prince  to  go  to  a  private  school,  and  stayed 
there  a  part  of  the  time  when  he  did  not  require  my 
service.  Some  time  afterwards  my  friend  lent  me  a 
number  of  Chinese  books.  One  of  them  was  a  his- 
torical geography  of  the  United  States  written  by  the 
1  Rev.  Dr.  Bridijman  of  the  North  China  mission.  An- 
other  was  a  brief  History  of  the  world  written  by  an 

English  missionary  in  China.     Another  was  Dr.  w:l- 

•  tin  i 

liamson's    little    magazine  ;    and    what   excited   i      -t 

my  curiosity  were  a  few  Christian  books,  publii 

either  at  Shanghai   or  Hongkong.     I  read  them  with 

close  attention.     I  was  partly  a  skeptic,  and  partly 

struck  with  reverential  awe.      I   became    acquainted 

with  the  name  of  the  Creator  through  those   Dutch 

books  I  studied  before,  but  it  never  came  home  so  dear 

to  my  heart  as  when  I  read  the  simple  story  of  God's 

creation  of    the  universe  on   those   pages   of  a  brief 

Chinese  Bible  History.     I  found  out  that  the  world 


t 


DETERMINES   UPON  FLIGHT.  31 

we  live  upon  was  created  by  his  unseen  hand,  and  not 
by  a  mere  chance.  I  discovered  in  the  same  History 
his  other  name  was  the  '  Heavenly  Father,'  which 
created  in  me  more  reverence  towards  Him,  because  I 
thought  He  was  more  to  me  than  a  mere  Creator  of 
the  world.  All  these  books  helped  me  tc  behold  a 
being  somewhat  dimly  yet  in  my  mental  eye,  who  was 
so  blindly  concealed  from  me  during  the  first  two 
decades  of  my  life. 

"  Not  being  able  to  see  any  foreign  missionaries 
then,  I  could  not  obtain  any  explanations  on  many 
points,  and  I  wished  at  once  to  visit  a  land  where  the 
gospel,  is  freely  taught,  and  from  whence  teachers  of 
God's  words  were  sent  out.  Having  recognized  God 
as  my  Heavenly  Father,  I  felt  I  was  no  longer  in- 
separably bound  to  my  parents.  I  discovered  for  the 
first  time  that  the  doctrines  of  Confucius  on  the  filial 
relation  were  too  narrow  and  fallacious.  I  said  then : 
'  I  am  no  more  my  parents',  but  my  God's.'  A  strong 
cord  which  had  held  me  strongly  to  my  father's  home 
was  broken  asunder  at  that  moment.  I  felt  then 
that  I  must  take  my  own  course.  I  must  serve  my 
Heavenly  Father  more  than  my  earthly  parents.  This 
new  ir1ea  gave  me  courage  to  make  a  decision  to  for- 
sake my  prince,  and  also  to  leave  my  home  and  my 
country  temporarily. 

"  While  I  was  walking  on  the  streets  of  Yedo  one 
morning,  I  met  quite  unexpectedly  a  friend  whose  ac- 
quaintance I  formed  during  my  voyage  to  Tamashima. 
He  informed  me  that  the  prince's  schooner  was  go- 
ing to  leave  Yedo  for  Hakodate  within  three  days. 
Knowing  that  I  was  still  interested  in  navigation,  he 
asked  me  whether  I  would  take  a  short  voyage  to 
Hakodate  with  her.     Possibly  it  was  a  mere  compli- 


32  EARLY  LIFE. 

mentary  question  on  his  part,  but  to  me  it  was  a  question 
of  no  small  interest.  He  went  off  on  his  way  quickly, 
and  I  my  own,  without  saying  anything  definite  on 
the  subject.  But  soon  after  the  separation  a  thought 
flashed  on  me  like  lightning,  that  I  must  not  miss  this 
opportunity  for  going  to  Hakodate,  and  from  thence 
attempt  an  escape  to  a  foreign  land.  Then  the  ques= 
tion  was  how  to  avail  myself  of  this  opportunity.  I 
knew  almost  too  well  that  my  prince  woidd  not  give 
me  permission  to  go  so  far  as  Hakodate.  I  thought 
then  the  most  feasible  way  to  execute  my  object  would 
be  to  secure  the  favor  of  the  Prince  Matsuyama,  the 
owner  of  the  schooner,  before  I  said  anything  either 
to  my  prince  or  to  my  parents.  Without  coming 
home  I  went  directly  to  a  confidential  counselor  of 
the  prince  to  ask  him  to  secure  the  prince's  favor  for 
me,  to  give  me  a  free  passage  to  Hakodate  in  his  ves- 
sel. He  was  much  pleased  to  see  me,  as  I  was  previ- 
ously acquainted  with  him,  and  presented  the  case  at 
once  to  his  prince  in  my  behalf.  The  matter  was  ar- 
ranged with  the  prince  that  he  should  hire  me  to  be 
employed  in  his  vessel  on  her  passage  to  Hakodate, 
and  should  ask  my  prince's  leave  that  I  might  go. 
The  prince  complied  with  all  my  requests  with  great 
pleasure,  and  sent  a  messenger  to  my  prince  to  ob- 
tain leave  for  me  from  his  service.  The  messenger 
was  particularly  instructed  by  him  to  obtain  a  favor- 
able reply  without  the  least  delay.  Of  course  my 
prince  could  not  refuse  this  special  request  of  Prince 
Matsuyama,  and  gave  a  favorable  answer  to  the  mes- 
senger at  once.  This  settled  my  case  fairly,  and  no 
one  could  prevent  my  departure  for  Hakodate. 

"  When  the  news  reached  my  father  he  was  utterly 
confounded  ;  and  although  he  was  quite  un willing  to 


FAREWELLS.  33 

let    me    go,  he   could    not  change   the    order  of   the 
prince.     It  surprised  every  one  of  my  neighbors  and 
acquaintances.     There  was  no  time  to  be  lost  for  my 
preparation ;  but,  through  the  great  diligence  of  my 
mother  and  my  sisters,  I  was  quite  well  equipped  to 
start  at  once.     Two  days  after  the  matter  was  decided 
that  I  must  depart  from  home,  my  grandfather  pro- 
vided a  generous  dinner,  and  invited  our  neighbors 
and  friends  to  partake  of  it  with  us.     When  we  were 
all  seated  in  a  circle  in  our  parlor,  having  one  of 
those  low  dinner  -  tables   before  each  one,  and  were 
ready  to  commence  eating,  he  passed  around  a  cup  of 
cold  water  for  us  to  sip  from,  after  the  manner  of  our 
solemn  departing  ceremony,  generally  performed  when 
we  expect  no  fair  chance  of  seeing  each  other  again. 
What  a  trying  hour  it  was  to  my  inexperienced  heart ! 
for  every  one  who  was  present  wept,  and  none  raised 
up  their  faces    except   myself  and   my  grandfather. 
He  skillfully  concealed  his  tears  and  appeared  un- 
usually  cheerful  ;    and    I   kept   myself    very   brave. 
When  the  dinner  was  over  my  grandfather  said  to 
me  :  '  My  dear  child,  your  future  will  be  like  seeking 
a  pleasure  on  a  mountain  of  full  blossoms.     Go  your 
way  without  a  least  fear.'     This  unexpected  parting 
from  his  lips  gave  me  a  full  courage  to   start  from 
home  like  a  man.     Then  I  bowed  to  him,  to  my  par- 
ents, my  sisters,  and  all  who  were  invited  there,  and 
left  my  dear  home  which  I   did   not   expect  to  see 
again  before  I  should  see  the  wide  world. 

"  My  younger  brother  followed  me  on  the  street 
of  Yedo  to  a  considerable  distance.  When  I  looked 
back  to  speak  to  him  I  found  him  sadly  weeping. 
Then  said  I :  '  Why  do  you  weep,  my  brother  ?  1  ou 
are  like  a  girl.     You  had  better  go  home  from  here.' 


34  EARLY  LIFE. 

So  I  sent  him  back,  giving  him  my  parting  instruc- 
tion to  be  ever  diligent  in  his  study.  (This  was  my 
last  sight  of  my  brother.  He  died  in  the  year  1871, 
three  years  before  I  returned  to  my  home.)  Early 
the  following  morning  we  sailed  out  of  Yedo  bay, 
leaving  that  great  city  beyond  the  horizon,  glancing 
now  and  then  at  the  snow-capped,  beautiful  Fusiyam 
in  the  distance.  We  stopped  here  and  there  on  the 
way  to  Hakodate  for  the  merchandise  of  the  prince. 
At  the  entrance  of  our  harbor  we  might  have  ex- 
perienced a  sad  shipwreck,  being  helplessly  carried 
by  the  strong  tide  against  a  reef,  if  we  had  not  re- 
ceived kindly  help  from  the  shore  to  tow  us  out  of 
danger.  It  was  in  the  early  part  of  the  spring  of 
1864  when  we  left  Yedo,  and  within  a  month  we 
reached  Hakodate  in  safety.  Here  I  was  planning  to 
get  access  to  some  foreigners,  that  through  their  favor 
I  might  attempt  an  escape.  Through  a  friend  of 
mine  I  was  introduced  to  Pere  Nicholi,  a  Russian 
priest,  to  be  his  teacher  of  the  Japanese  language, 
so  that  through  his  influence  I  might  attain  my  ob- 
ject. 

"  Being  far  away  from  home,  I  became  more  care- 

fful  in  my  observations  ;  what  struck  me  most  was  the 
corrupt  condition  of  the  people.  Ij:hpuglit  thentf  a 
mere  material  progress  will  prove  itself  useless  r 
long  as  their  morals  are  in  such  a  deplorable  sta 
Japan  needs  a  moral  reformation  more  than  mere 
material  progress,  and  my  purpose  was  more  strength- 
ened to  visit  a  foreign  land. 

"After  my  being  with  the  Russian  priest  nearly 
a  month  at  his  house,  I  gradually  introduced  to  him 
my  secret  object,  and  asked  his  assistance  to  carry 
it  out.      I  told  him  then  what  Japan  needs  most_is_ 


PERE  NICHOLI.  35 

moral  reformation^-and  so  fax  as  I  am  convince  J  the 
reformation  must  be  brought  through.  Christianity. 
He  was  much  pleased  with  my  talk,  but  warned  me 
against  such  a  project  as  I  had  revealed  to  him.  He 
urged  me  to  stay  with  him,  and  told  me  he  would  be 
glad  to  give  me  lessons  on  the  Bible  as  well  as  in 
English.  Being  discouraged  with  his  warning,  I  began 
to  seek  some  friends  in  the  foreign  concession.  The 
very  first  friend  I  found  there  was  a  Japanese  clerk 
employed  by  an  English  merchant,  who  showed  me  a 
strangely  kind  attention  at  a  brief  interview.  I  liked 
him  very  much  and  asked  him  the  favor  to  be  received 
at  his  office  quite  often.  He  told  me  he  would  wel- 
come me  at  any  time  when  he  was  free  from  business, 
and,  furthermore,  he  agreed  to  teach  me  English.  But 
after  a  few  interviews  witli  him  I  revealed  to  him  my 
long-cherished  plan.  He  was  much  pleased  with  it 
and  promised  me  he  would  keep  it  in  mind.  Having 
an  intense  desire  to  carry  out  my  project,  I  assumed 
the  costume  of  the  common  citizen,  and  tried  to  keep 
myself  unnoticed  when  I  went  out  on  the  street  at 
Hakodate.  I  laid  aside  my  long  sword,  which  was 
then  regarded  as  a  mark  of  the  samurai  class.  I 
also  dressed  my  hair  more  simply.  It  was  not  more 
than  a  week  after  my  confidential  conversation  with 
him,  when  he  told  me  I  might  equip  myself  at  once 
for  leaving  the  country.  An  American  captain  had 
given  him  a  consent  to  take  me  as  far  as  China.  It 
was  his  plan  that,  if  I  got  away  as  far  as  China,  there 
might  be  a  better  opportunity  for  me  to  find  a  pas- 
sage to  the  United  States.  How  glad  I  was  then 
when  I  was  informed  of  this  fair  chance  of  my  seek- 
ing something  in  an  unknown  land  beyond  the  sea! 
"  Just  at  that  time  Pere  Nicholi  was  absent  from 


36  EARLY  LIFE. 

his  house  for  his  summer  vacation,  and  had  left  it 
entirely  to  my  charge.  Having  stayed  there  nearly 
two  months,  I  had  formed  a  number  of  acquaintances, 
some  of  whom  were  high  officers  of  the  local  govern- 
ment, but  to  only  a  few  of  them  did  I  reveal  my 
plans.  When  I  was  almost  ready  to  embark  in  an 
American  vessel,  I  made  a  pretense  of  being  called 
back  to  my  home,  lest  my  sudden  disappearance  from 
Hakodate  might  rouse  suspicion  in  some  of  the  officers 
that  I  was  to  take  refuge  in  a  foreign  vessel,  and 
a  government  ship  would  be  sent  to  chase  after  me. 
At  this  time  any  one  attempting  to  leave  the  country 
without  permission  of  the  government,  if  retaken,  suf- 
fered death  penalty. 

"  While  I  was  making  a  hasty  preparation  I  found 
a  little  spare  hour  to  get  my  photograph  taken  by  a 
Russian  artist,  to  be  sent  to  my  parents  with  my  fare- 
well letter.  Thereby  I  gave  them  notice  of  my  de- 
parture for  a  far-off  land,  having  America  in  view.1 

"  At  the  appointed  hour  I  called  on  my  Japanese 
friend  at  the  foreign  concession,  who  agreed  to  take 
me  over  to  the  American  vessel,  which  was  ready  to 
sail  on  the  following  morning  for  Shanghai.  He  was 
there  waiting  for  me,  and  gave  me  a  warm  welcome. 
He  made  some  hot  lemonade  for  us  to  drink  before 
we  started  together  on  that  midnight  adventure,  and 
told  me  I  must  not  be  nervous  about  my  hazardous 
risk.  But  to  my  remembrance  I  was  not  nervous  at  all. 
Before  I  reached  his  place  I  heard  a  dog  barking  in 
the  distance,  and  perceived  at  once  that  my  Japanese 

1  This  letter  was  not  delivered,  lest  the  friend  to  whose  care  it  was 
committed,  and  the  father  also,  might  he  subjected  to  severe  punish- 
ment by  the  government ;  and  three  years  elapsed  before  the  father 
of  Neesima  heard  from  his  son. 


ESCAPE  FROM  HAKODATE.  37 

shoes  attracted  the  attention  of  the  animal ;  so  I  took 
them  off  on  the  spot,  in  order  to  detect  how  far  or  in 
what  direction  that  barking  creature  might  be.  When 
I  told  my  friend  where  I  had  left  my  shoes,  he  rushed 
out  in  his  bare  feet  and  brought  them  back  to  me. 
Then  we  went  down  together  to  a  wharf  where  he  had 
ready  a  small  boat.  While  we  were  standing  on  the 
wharf  we  heard  somebody  coming,  so  I  hurried  to  the 
boat  and  laid  flat  down  on  the  bottom,  to  make  an  ap- 
pearance that  I  was  one  of  the  bundles  that  contained 
a  few  articles  of  my  own.  It  proved  to  be  a  watch- 
man, and  the  chance  was  he  would  catch  both  of  us. 
But,  providentially,  he  was  a  coward,  and  dared  not 
approach  close  enough  to  detect  us.  He  only  saw 
my  friend  on  the  wharf  about  to  untie  the  boat,  and 
asked  him  in  a  trembling  voice,  '  Who  is  here  ?  '  'It 
is  I,'  replied  my  friend  calmly,  and  said  further  that 
he  had  necessary  business  with  the  captain  of  an 
American  vessel  which  coidd  not  be  delayed  until  to- 
morrow. My  friend  was  well  known  to  the  watchman, 
who  recognized  him  at  once,  and  his  brief  explana- 
tion, spoken  in  such  a  quiet  and  confidential  manner, 
was  quite  enough  to  be  a  passport  to  let  him  off  from 
the  wharf  even  in  a  midnight  hour.  As  we  rowed 
away  we  saw  the  thousands  of  lights  on  the  shore. 
The  people  were  celebrating  a  festival  of  one  of  their 
heathen  gods.  As  the  American  vessel  was  lying 
quite  far  from  the  shore,  it  required  in  us  considerable 
effort  to  reach  it.  The  captain  was  waiting  for  us, 
and  we  were  taken  on  board  the  Berlin  without  the 
least  delay.  Giving  me  a  warm  grip  of  hand,  my 
friend  bade  me  farewell  and  rowed  to  the  shore  alone, 
and  I  was  taken  to  a  store-room  of  the  cabin  and 
locked  up.     I  went  to  sleep  at  once,  and  had  a  splen- 


2201  tS7 


38  EARLY  LIFE. 

did  night,  being  aroused  by  the  brisk  steps  of  sailors 
overhead  in  the  morning.  I  heard  also  some  Jap- 
anese talking  with  the  captain  in  the  cabin,  —  custom- 
house officers,  come  on  board  to  examine  the  vessel 
before  she  left  the  harbor.  It  was  useless  for  me  to 
rise,  because  I  was  locked  up  in  my  room ;  so  I  re- 
mained quietly  waiting  for  the  captain's  summons. 

"  At  that  moment  all  the  past  events  of  my  life  came 
to  my  recollection.  What  troubled  me  most  was  my 
filial  affection  to  my  parents  and  grandfather,  so  touch- 
ingly  roused  up  then.  However,  it  was  too  late  for 
me  to  look  back,  and  I  was  glad  for  my  success  so  far. 
It  was  no  small  undertaking  for  me  to  start  a  new  life 
who  had  no  experience  in  hardships,  and  to  launch 
myself  into  the  almost  boundless  ocean  to  seek  some- 
thing to  satisfy  my  unquenchable  appetite.  What 
kept  up  my  courage  was  an  idea  that  the  unseen  hand 
would  not  fail  to  guide  me.  I  had  also  an  idea  of 
risking  my  life  for  a  new  adventure,  and  said  within 
myself :  if  I  fail  in  my  attempt  altogether,  it  may  be 
no  least  loss  for  my  country  ;  but  if  I  am  permitted 
to  come  home  after  my  long  exile  to  yet  unknown 
lands,  I  may  render  some  service  to  my  dear  country. 

"  Toward  noon  the  captain  unlocked  my  door  and 
called  me  up  on  deck.  Then  the  vessel  was  quite  far 
off  from  the  harbor,  and  that  beautiful  city  Hakodate 
was  almost  sunk  beyond  the  horizon.  We  were  sail- 
ing along  the  coast,  and  the  blue  mountains  were  more 
or  less  within  our  sight  for  twelve  days.  When  we 
came  to  leave  the  blue  peaks  of  those  mountain  islands 
beyond  the  expansive  horizon,  I  climbed  up  into  the 
rigging  to  catch  their  last  sight.  I  felt  then  some- 
what sensitive,  but  some  thoughts  of  the  future  gave 
me  fresh  courage,  and  I  looked  forward  to  China  in- 


EXPERIENCES  ON  SHIPBOARD.  39 

stead  of  looking  homeward.  Three  days  after  I  lost 
sight  of  our  mountain  island  our  vessel  was  towed  up 
to  Shanghai  by  a  small  tugboat. 

"  Here  I  must  mention  my  experience  on  the  voy- 
age. As  I  was  unable  to  pay  my  passage,  I  agreed 
with  the  captain  to  work  for  it.  So  I  commenced  my 
service  in  the  cabin.  Alas  !  I  could  not  speak  a  single 
word  in  English.  So  the  captain  was  kind  enough  to 
teach  me  the  names  of  the  objects  found  in  the  cabin. 
It  was  a  regular  object  lesson.  He  pointed  out  an  ob- 
ject, speaking  its  name  distinctly  that  I  might  catch 
it.  There  was  one  passenger  on  board.  I  know  not 
whether  he  was  an  American  or  an  Englishman.  He 
also  taught  me  English.  Sometimes  he  treated  me 
very  kindly,  and  sometimes  very  roughly.  I  waft_,on,ce_„ 
ppntfTi  by  Tiin^  bpf»""°"  T  fH  n"t  nndP^fliTlfl  w"rlt  ^° 
ordered  me  to  do.  Then  I  was  terribly  enraged,  and 
rushed  down  to  my  room  for  my  Japanese  sword  to 
revenge  myself.  When  I  caught  my  sword  and  was 
about  to  dash  out  of  the  room,  a  thought  came  to  me 
at  once  that  I  must  take  a  serious  consideration  before 
I  should  take  such  an  action.  So  I  sat  down  on  my 
bed  and  said  within  myself:  This  may  be  a  mere 
trifling  matter  ;  I  may  possibly  meet  still  harder  trials 
hereafter.  If  I  cannot  bear  this  now,  how  can  I  ex- 
pect to  meet  a  serious  one  ?  I  felt  quite  ashamed  of 
my  impatience,  and  resolved  that  1  should  never  resort 
to  my  sword  for  any  causes. 

"  Another  event  took  place  on  the  voyage  to  China. 
When  I  had  emptied  a  dish  tub,  after  washing  dishes, 
I  carelessly  threw  a  tablespoon  overboard.  The  Chi- 
nese steward  frightened  me  by  saying,  '  The  captain 
will  beat  you.'  I  thought  it  might  be  a  costly  silver 
spoon.     Then  I  took  out  all  the  Japanese  money  I 


40  EARLY  LIFE. 

had,  went  to  the  cabin,  and  confessed  to  the  captain 
by  making  motions  with  my  hands  and  shoulders,  beg- 
ging him  to  take  the  money  for  the  lost  spoon.  To 
my  great  surprise  he  smiled  at  me  and  refused  to  take 
it  from  me.  And  here  I  must  not  fail  to  mention  the 
name  of  the  captain  who  so  kindly  offered  to  take  me 
to  China  at  the  risk  of  losing  his  vessel,  viz.  :  Captain 
William  T.  Savory,  a  citizen  of  Salem,  Mass.  At 
Shanghai  I  was  transferred  to  another  American  ship 
called  Wild  Rover,  commanded  by  Captain  Horace  S. 
Taylor,  a  native  of  Chatham,  Mass.  As  Captain  Sa- 
vory was  obliged  to  go  back  to  Japan  in  the  same 
vessel,  he  requested  Captain  Taylor  to  take  charge 
of  me. 

"  A  few  days  after  I  came  to  the  ship  Wild  Rover 
I  presented  my  long  sword  to  the  captain,  requesting 
him  to  take  me  to  the  United  States,  and  I  agreed  to 
work  out  my  passage  without  pay.  So  I  began  to 
work  in  his  cabin.  Not  being  able  to  call  me  by  my 
Japanese  name,  the  captain  gave  me  a  '  new  name,' 
Joe.  Hence  my  American  parents  called  me  Joseph. 
The  ship  remained  in  Shanghai  until  the  first  part  of 
September,  then  sailed  to  Foochoo  for  lumber,  to  be 
brought  to  the  former  port  again.  Then  she  went  to 
Hongkong,  and  from  there  to  Saigon,  where  she  took 
a  cargo  of  rice  for  Hongkong.  While  there  I  wanted 
to  buy  a  copy  of  the  Chinese  New  Testament,  but 
found  that  my  Japanese  money  would  not  pass  there. 
So  I  requested  the  captain  to  buy  my  small  sword  for 
eight  dollars.  Some  time  after  I  obtained  that  money, 
the  captain  gave  me  permission  to  go  on  shore  with 
the  Chinese  steward  to  get  a  sight  of  the  city.  Then 
I  had  a  fine  chance  to  purchase  a  copy  of  the  New 
Testament  in  a  Chinese   bookstore.     Soon   after  the 


SAILS  FOR   BOSTON.  41 

ship  unloaded  she  sailed  for  Manilla  to  get  a  full 
cargo  of  hemp  for  the  homeward  voyage.  When  we 
were  ready  to  sail  out  from  the  harbor  of  Manilla 
there  was  a  report  that  an  English  steamer  was  lying 
in  wait  for  American  vessels  at  the  entrance  of  the 
harbor.  We  had  no  idea  that  the  civil  war  in  the 
United  States  was  over  then,  and  the  captain  feared 
that  English  boat  might  do  some  mischief  to  the  ship. 
He  busied  himself  on  deck  with  his  spyglass,  and  the 
mates  were  hurrying  down  to  the  magazine  to  take 
out  powder  and  balls  to  be  used  for  self-defense.  How- 
ever, we  sailed  forward  towards  the  suspicious  ship 
and  passed  her  without  the  least  disturbance.  It  was 
the  first  of  April,  1865,  when  we  left  Manilla,  and  it 
took  us  just  four  months  to  reach  Boston.  We  did 
not  stop  on  the  way,  as  we  had  plenty  of  provisions 
and  water. 

"  During  the  voyage  my  business  was  to  wait  upon 
the  captain  at  his  meals,  to  keep  the  cabin  in  order, 
etc.  I  often  pulled  ropes  when  I  was  free  from  the 
captain's  service.  The  most  enjoyable  part  of  the 
voyage  was  my  daily  calculation  of  the  ship's  position 
with  the  captain.  He  was  extremely  kind  to  me,  and 
treated  me  as  if  I  were  one  of  his  own  brothers.  He 
never  spoke  any  cross  words  to  me.  Every  one  on 
board  treated  me  pleasantly.  I  often  wished  to  go  to 
the  forecastle  to  see  the  sailors,  but  I  was  not  allowed 
to  do  so.  The  captain  warned  me  to  keep  far  from 
them.  We  enjoyed  fine  weather  and  fair  winds 
throughout  the  voyage,  with  the  exception  of  one  or 
two  rough  storms.  When  just  off  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope  we  saw  a  waterspout ;  it  was  the  finest  sight  I 
ever  saw.  Tu°in  we  caught  the  trade  winds,  and  sailed 
daily  thirteen  miles  an  hour  on  an  average. 


42  EARLY  LIFE. 

"  When  we  came  near  Cape  Cod  we  were  informed 
by  a  fisherman  that  the  civil  war  was  ended,  and  Pres- 
ident Lincoln  assassinated.  As  we  slowly  entered  the 
harbor  of  Boston,  and  saw  the  beautiful,  busy  city, 
with  the  gilt  dome  within  a  short  distance,  the  captain 
ordered  the  crew  to  let  go  the  anchor.  Down  it  went, 
and  all  on  board  rejoiced  that  the  voyage  was  ended. 

"  But  to  me  it  was  more  than  mere  rejoicing,  for  I 
found  soon  afterward  that  the  end  of  the  voyage  was 
going  to  be  my  happy  destiny.  Through  the  kindness 
of  the  captain  I  was  introduced  to  the  owner  of  the 
ship  and  his  wife.  They  became  at  once  my  fostering 
parents,  in  the  land  of  my  adoption,  through  whose 
untiring  care,  wise  guidance,  and  constant  prayers,  I 
was  permitted  to  realize  some  dreams  I  used  to  dream 
at  home  so  often  and  so  vaguely  in  my  younger  days." 

To  these  "  younger  days  "  Neesima  often  referred 
in  his  journals  of  later  years.  Of  his  mother  he 
says : — 

"  She  was  a  very  kind-hearted  woman,  always  ready 
to  help  her  neighbors  along,  though  she  found  so 
much  to  do  in  her  own  family.  .  .  .  One  day  she  was 
sick  in  bed.  I  was  very  anxious  for  her,  and  wished 
to  procure  some  remedy,  though  she  had  something 
from  the  doctor.  So  I  went  to  the  temple  and  prayed 
to  the  god  that  he  would  cure  my  mother.  I  bought 
a  little  bit  of  cake,  which  was  a  portion  of  the  morn- 
ing offering,  and  gave  it  to  her  for  a  remedy,  hoping 
earnestly  that  it  might  do  some  good  to  her.  I  knew 
not,  indeed,  whether  nature  cured  her,  or  whether  her 
will  or  faith  in  the  god  made  her  whole,  but  she  be- 
came better  soon  after  she  received  that  cake.  She 
truly  believed  that  the  god  had  granted  my  earnest 
request  for  her  and  restored  her  health  so  soon.     1 


EARLY  REMINISCENCES.  43 

had  clone  the   same   thing  for  my  neighbors,  and  was 
often  successful  in  curing  them." 

Of  his  grandfather,  for  whom  he  entertained  the 
warmest  love,  he  says  :  — 

"  He  performed  his  duty  faithfully  as  steward  for 
forty  years.  He  often  entreated  the  prince  to  dismiss 
him  from  office  because,  being  well  stricken  with 
years,  he  found  its  duties  rather  tedious.  After  sev- 
eral entreaties  he  was  permitted  to  retire  with  honor 
and  a  pension,  when  seventy-eight  years  of  age,  just 
one  year  before  my  leaving  home.  He  took  especial 
pains  to  instruct  me,  and  in  the  evening  took  me  on 
his  lap  and  told  me  stories  of  heroes  and  good  men 
who  lived  long  ago.  He  instructed  me  to  obey  my 
parents,  to  be  kind  to  my  friends,  to  keep  my  tongue 
quiet,  to  be  humble,  not  to  steal,  nor  lie,  nor  flatter.  He 
loved  me  very  deeply,  very  intensely,  and  very  affec- 
tionately.   Oh,  I  could  not  forget  what  he  did  for  me." 

Of  himself  he  writes  :  — 

"  I  was  obedient  to  my  parents,  and,  as  they  early 
taught  me  to  do,  served  gods  made  by  hand  with  great 
reverence.  I  strictly  observed  the  days  of  my  an- 
cestors and  departed  friends,  and  went  to  the  grave- 
yards to  worship  their  spirits.  I  often  rose  up  early 
in  the  morning,  went  to  a  temple  which  was  at  least 
three  and  a  half  miles  from  home,  where  I  worshiped 
the  gods,  and  returned  promptly,  reaching  home  be- 
fore breakfast.  I  did  that  not  only  because  I  ex- 
pected some  blessing  from  the  god,  but  that  I  might 
receive  praise  from  my  parents  and  neighbors.  .  .  . 
When  Commodore  Perrv  came  to  Yedo  Bay  and. 
forcer]  nft  |,o  oppn  *V  pnr* io_the_American  peoplej_vve_ 
cl&sired  very  strongly  to  expel  him  from  the  coast.. 
though  we  had  not_auy-means   to   do   so.     We  had 


44  EARLY  LIFE. 

J)een  sleeping_in  peace  over  three  hundred  years,  and 
had    reached   the   lowest  degree    of  effeminacy.      Owv 
swords  began  to  rust  in  their  sheaths.     We  sent  them 
to  the  factories  tp   be    repaired  for  use.      Gunsmiths 
who  had  been  poor  for  so  long  for  want  of  business 
suddenly  began  to  clothe  themselves  in  soft  garments, 
while    theatre  men,  who  lived  by  the    mercy  of  the 
fashionable   people,   were    deprived  of    their   luxury. 
Every  one  who   had  the   privilege  of  wearing  swords 
began  to  devote  himself  to  sword  exercise,  drilling,  and 
horse  riding.     Although  I  was  then  quite  young,  yet  I 
desired  to  be  a  brave  soldier,  or  a  man  of  honor,  like 
those  whom  I  found  so  often  in  our  ancient  history.    I 
frequently  went  to  the  temple  of  the  god  of  war,  prayed 
sincerely  that  he  should  give  me  strength,  and  often 
performed    very  foolish    ceremonies  for    his    service. 
Once,  when  I  was  reading  a  life  of  a  Chinese  hero,  I 
came  across   a   famous  phrase   which    he  proclaimed 
when  he  quitted  the  sword-exercise  :   '  A_^wj>rdjs  only 
de_sJgned_to  slay  a  single  man,  but  I  am  going  to  learn 
to  kill  ten  thousand  enemies.'     That  is,  he  was  inclin- 
ing to  study  some  work  of  stratagem.     Though  I  .was 
not  able  to  measure  my  own  quality,  yet  I  desired  to 
follow  his  example,  and  wished  to  kill  many  thousands 
of  enemies,  not  by  a  sword,  but  by  stratagem.     This 
thought  helped  me  to  quit  sword-exercise  and  to  confine 
myself  entirely  to  study.     I  studied  very  diligently, 
and  often  went  to  bed  after  cock-crow.     I  hated  the 
western  nations  because  they  were  foreigners,  and  dis- 
liked at  first  to  study  the  language,  which  seemed  to  me 
so  curious  and  strange.     My  prince  was  very  kind  to 
me  .  .  .  but  providence  did  not  spare  his   life.     He 
died  by  a  disease  of  the   throat  when   I  was  sixteen 
years  of  age.     It  caused  me  a  great  sorrow,  and  de- 


EARLY  REMINISCENCES.  45 

stroyed  entirely  my  dawning  hope  to  study.  When 
his  younger  brother  took  his  place,  he  changed  most 
everything  which  his  departed  brother  had  established. 
The  school  was  entirely  neglected,  and  many  scholars 
left  it  because  the  prince  expressed  his  hatred  towards 
them  instead  of  encouraging  them.  He  chose  the 
most  ignorant  and  foolish  persons  among  his  people 
for  his  cup-bearers,  and  discharged  all  the  best  men 
whom  his  brother  had  employed.  He  appointed  me 
an  assistant  of  his  secretary,  and  kept  me  busy  like  a 
slave.  Besides  the  secretaryship  on  one  hand,  I  had 
forty  or  fifty  little  pupils  on  the  other,  and  could 
scarcely  find  a  time  to  study  Chinese.  It  was  a  very 
trying  work  indeed  to  teach  such  young  playful  pu- 
pils. When  I  treated  them  too  gently  they  began  to 
think  I  was  too  easy,  and  did  not  study  very  hard  ; 
and  when  I  whipped  them  they  became  more  obsti- 
nate, and  some  of  them  kept  crying  a  long  while  and 
did  not  study  at  all.  I  was  very  much  disgusted  in 
teaching  them,  because  my  heart  was  not  in  it,  but  on 
study.  I  frequently  thought  that  I  should  run  away 
from  home  and  go  to  a  place  where  I  might  further 
my  knowledge.  I  could  not  keep  down  my  rambling 
thoughts,  and  often  desired  to  perform  that  plan." 

Neesima's  diary  prior  to  his  arrival  in  Boston,  and 
the  notebooks  written  while  pursuing  his  studies  at 
home,  are  exceedingly  interesting.  On  the  long  voy- 
age from  Hakodate  to  Boston  he  filled  several  books 
with  Iris  attempts-aJL-Kn pi i sh  com posi ti ou^  Everything 
was  new  to  this  boy,  whose  world  had  hitherto  been  the 
"  square  inclosure  "  of  his  prince.  ^y^rxjn£chanical 
contrivance  about  tha^ship,  the  capstan  fmT».p  pump, 
pulley  tackle,  steering  gear.  etc^^v^as-aeeuTatelv  delin^- 
eated  in  perspective,  and  to  these  drawings  was-addetl- 


40  EARLY  LIFE. 

ajdetailed  explanationof  the  principles,  involved  an&_ 
the  uses  subserved.  Under  the  pieture  of  a  windlass 
occurs  the  first  sentence  in  English  :  "  1  will  write  the 
figure  of  everything  in  this  ship  if  my  eyes  does  get 
better."  The  Japanese  junk  in  which  he  made  the 
voyage  to  Takashima,  and  afterwards  to  Hakodate, 
touched  at  several  ports  along  the  coast,  either  for 
trading  purposes,  to  make  surveys,  or  to  seek  shelter. 
His  journal  describes  these  ports  minutely,  and  con- 
tains maps  of  their  harbors,  the  names  of  their  gov- 
ernors, the  condition  of  the  castle  defenses,  a  his- 
tory of  the  outlying  provinces,  with  statistics  of  their 
products,  exports,  taxes,  and  population,  as  also  his 
own  personal  observations  on  the  moral  condition  of 
the  people.  He  keenly  regrets  the  prevalence  of 
drunkenness  and  prostitution,  and  the  conviction  that 
no  merely  material  progress  would  be  sufficient  to 
secure  his  country's  prosperity  sharpens  his  hunger 
for  Christianity.  At  Hakodate  he  went  daily  to  the 
Russian  hospital  for  the  treatment  of  his  eyes,  and 
records  his  surprise  on  finding  that  the  poor  were 
received  and  cared  for  without  money  and  without 
price. 

It  appears  from  his  own  statement  that  he  was, 
from  a  Japanese  point  of  view,  well  educated.  His 
knowledge  of  the  Chinese  classics  was  extensive  ;  he 
was  an  expert  penman  and  a  natural  artisj^  Before 
leaving  Hakodate  he  had  mastered  in  Dutch  the  ele- 
ments of  arithmetic,  algebra,  geometry,  and  naviga- 
tion, and  acquired  the  rudiments  of  physics  and 
astronomy.  His  notebooks  on  the  former  subjects  are 
almost  treatises.  He  rewrites  in  his  own  language 
every  demonstration,  and  solves  innumerable  problems 
and  exercises.     At  every  page  one  is  impressed  by 


IN   QUEST   OF   TRUTH.  47 

the  earnestness  and  peisdsteiic£-ydth_jdiich  this  young 
mind   pursues  its  quest  of_tvuth  and   knowledffe-ia — 
spite  of   ridicule,  blows,  and  bodily  innrinifcy.. — Here, 
too,  is  the  record  of  the  struggle  with  parental  obedi- 
ence,  of    the    fears    of    iailux«-*«d    disgrace.      From 
every  easy  avenue  open  to  ambition  and  advancement 
he  turned  aside.     From   the  strong  influences  o£  the 
religious   and  social  systems   m  wMch_Jie__liad^bee«-- 
reared  he  broke  away,  because  they  failed  to  satisfy- 
him.     His  eye  was  fixed  upon   no  narrow  horizon— at 
personal  advantage.     With  a  far-sightedness  which  is 
marvelous  in  one  so  young  and  inexperienced,  he  dis- 
cerned dimly  the  true   source  of  future  good  for  his 
native  land,  and  following  steadfastly  the  light  of  that 
cenviction  went  steadily  on  his  own  way,  the  true  pa- 
triot, hT-av^njO-  the  death  which  would    have  been  the, 
oidy  welcome  home  in  the  event  of  failure. 


CHAPTER  II. 

SCHOOL   AND  COLLEGE   DAYS. 

Having  decided,  not  without    some  hesitation,  to 
undertake  Neesiina's  education,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hardy 
accompanied  him  to  Andover,  Mass.,  late  in  Septem- 
ber, 1865.      Plans  for  his  future  study  were  necessa- 
rily vague,  but  the  mastery  of  English  was  clearly  in- 
dispensable to  all  progress,  and  he  was  therefore  placed 
in    the  English   department   of    Phillips    Academy. 
Fearing  that  as  a  foreigner  he  might  be  subjected  to 
annoyance,  Mr.  Hardy  consulted  Dr.  Samuel  H.  Tay- 
lor, the  principal  of  the  academy,  with  reference  to  his 
location  in  some  private  family,  and  was  recommended 
to  Mr.   and  Miss  Hidden,   who  lived  in  a  pleasant 
house  on  a  small  farm  in  the  outskirts  of  the  village. 
Mr.  Hardy  called  at  once  upon  Miss  Hidden,  who  re- 
ceived his  proposition  with  surprise.     Her  brother  was 
in  delicate  health,  they  lived  quietly  without  servants, 
had  never  taken  boarders,  and  could  not  for  a  mo- 
ment entertain  the  idea  of  receiving  a  Japanese  unac- 
customed to  American  ways  of  living  and  unable  to 
speak  the  English  language.     Neesiina's  manuscript 
account  of   th^_jjrcumstancfis_under   whickJie_  lef t 
Japan  was,  however,  loft  with  Miss  Hidden.      As  be- 
fore,  this  simple  narrative  opened  the  hearts  of  its 
readers,    and   on  the  following  day  Mr.  Hardy  was 
notified   that  the    Hiddens    would  receive    Neesima. 
One  half  of  their  large  house  was  occupied  by  Mr. 


ENTERS  PHILLIPS   ACADEMY.  49 

Ephxaim ..Flint, -Jr., .ihan  completing  his  theological 
nm,r8p  »i-±iift  «P.minary.  Both  Mr.  Flint  and  his_adfe 
took  the  greatest  interest  in  the  younjptouger,  and 
gave  much  of  their  time  to  his  instruction.  Tins  in- 
terest developed  into  a  warm  friendship,  and  in  later 
years  Neesima  often  visited  Mr.  Flint  at  Hinsdale, 
Mass.,  where  he  was  settled,  and  where  he  died, 
much  mourned  and  beloved. 

Neesima  remained  in  Andover  until  the  fall  of 
1867,  when  he  was  sent  to  Amherst  to  take  such  stud- 
ies as  would  best  fit  him  for  his  future  work.  His 
time  at  Andover  was  devoted  to  English,  natural  sci- 
ence, and  mathematics,  and,  on  leaving  the  academy, 
Dr.  Taylor  writes  of  him:  "What  he  has  done  he  has 
done  well."  His  eyes  were  not  strong,  and  he  was  at 
this  time  under  the  care  of  a  Boston  oculist.  Any 
bodily  weakness  alarmed  him,  and  the  struggle  be- 
tween the  desire  to  improve  his  opportunities  and  the 
fear  of  jeopardizing  by  overwork  his  "great  aim"  is 
often  recorded  in  his  journal. 

On  the  flyleaf  of  this  journal  he  writes,  on  reaching 
Andover,  the  verse  which  of  all  others  occurs  most 
frequently  in  his  private  papers:  "For  God  so  loved 
the  world,  that  he  gave  Jiis  only  begotten  Son,  that 
whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but 
have  everlasting  life."  "This  verse,"  he  said  in  later 
years,  "is  the  sun  among  all  the  stars  which  shine 
upon  the  pages  of  God's  holy  word;"  and  the  vital 
principle  of  religion  was  ever  for  him  the  conviction 
oJLthe  love  of  God  for  man.  On  the  opposite  page  of 
the  journal  is  found  this  prayer :  — 

"  O  Lord,  Thou  picked  out  me  from  darkness,  for- 
saking my  parents  whom  I  did  love,  and  -hringeili-ine 
here,  passing  boundless_ocean  very  safely,  no  hurri-^ 


50  SCHOOL   AND   COLLEGE   DAYS. 

9ai]^^jio_jt£mpes±r_-buJL_alffia^-JaiiLj^iiidi^_  O  Lord, 
Thou  Jet  nie  acknowledge  thy  holy  Word  every  day, 
and  maketh  me  warm  bed  taiia  down  in,  and  prepar- 
eth  me  nice  table  to  eat  enough.  O  Lord,  no  man 
can  do  such  goodness  and  mercy  for  me  but  Thou  only. 
O  Lord,  wash  away  my  sins,  take  up  my  evil  heart 
and  give  me  right  spirit  to  understand  and  remember 
thy  holy  Word;  and  let  my  eyes  and  ears  be  good  to 
see  and  hear  thy  holy  Word  more  and  more.  O  God, 
wilt  Thou  help  me  to  destroy  many  gods  and  idols? 
Please  destroy  them  with  thy  power  and  let_me  be 
comforted.  O  Lord,  I  will  never  keep  thy  name  in 
vain,  and  I  will  try  to  obey  thy  commandments  as  I 
can.  I  ask  Thee  for  my  helpers,  teachers,  parents, 
and  all  brethren;  keep  out  from  them  illness  and 
temptation.  For  thine  is  power  and  glory  and  king- 
dom forever.     Amen." 

FROM    MARY    E.    HIDDEN    TO    MR.    HARDY. 

Andover,  January  2,  1866. 
At  my  brother's  request  I  reply  to  your  note,  which 
was  received  in  due  time.  Joseph  was  glad  to  get 
some  word  from  you,  and  has  rather  been  looking  for 
you  since  the  week  after  the  term  closed,  not  feeling 
certain  what  disposition  was  to  be  made  of  him.  I 
gathered  from  what  you  said  that  his  entering  school 
here  was  somewhat  of  an  experiment.  You  doubtless 
have  been  apprised  of  his  efficiency  through  Dr.  Tay- 
lor, but  he  has  another  teacher  to  whom  he  recites 
every  evening,  and  who  speaks  of  him  as  going  ahead 
very  fast.  This  is  the  gentleman  who  lives  in  the 
other  part  of  the  house.  Both  he  and  his  wife  have, 
from  the  first,  taken  great  interest  in  this  young  Jap- 
anese, and  seem  to  consider  him  a  door  of  usefulness 


CORRESPONDENCE.  51 

opened  them  in  their  at  present  somewhat  private  life ; 
and  really  the  benefit  he  derives  fromJMr.  Flint  is  far 
greater  than  from  the  teacher  in  the  academy,  though 
he  needs  contact  with  school  life.  We  find  Joseph 
a  gentleman,  and  it  is  to  our  shame  as  a  Christian 
community  that  we  are  not  more  in  advance  of  this 
"heathen  brought  to  our  own  door,"  as  one  has  said. 

When,  by  Ins  own  artless  conversation  we  are  led 
fcO-see  how  he  has  resisted  temptations  thrown,  in  his 
way,  and  shown  himself  an  example  of  good  report,  we 
are  led  to  feel  that  the  hand  of  God  is  upon  him,  and 
that  he  may  yet  become  a  chosen  vessel  in  the  redemp- 
tion of  his  people  from  darkness  and  idolatry  to  the 
glorious  Gospel  of  the  Blessed  God. 

He  has  been  very  busy  through  the  vacation  with 
his  studies.  We  can  hardly  avoid  giving  him  consid- 
erable attention,  as  something  needs  to  be  explained 
or  corrected  very  often.  He  is  very  grateful  for  any 
favors  shown  him,  and  is  ready  to  do  any  in  return. 
He  is  very  skillful  with  his  China-brush,  and  I  have 
suggested  to  him  to  send  to  you  a  specimen  of  his 
drawing.  ...  He  has  a  profound  sense  of  gratitude 
for  what  you  are  doing  for  him,  and  seems  only  to 
wish  to  be  comfortable.  His  aim  appears  to  be  the 
good  of  his  people,  and  his  health  he  feels  to  be  an 
important  consideration. 

I  have  no  fancy  or  desire  to  take  boarders,  and 
should  not  in  this  instance  except  for  the  peculiar  cir- 
cumstances. We  have  made  him  a  regular  member 
of  the  family ;  he  sits  with  us  all  the  time  and  shares 
all  the  privileges  of  the  family.  It  is  not  often  that 
we  find  one  who  can  be  received  in  this  way  without 
a  feeling  of  intrusion,  but  he  is  an  exception. 


52  SCHOOL  AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 


TO    MR.  HARDY. 

Andover,  January  1,  1866. 

I  am  very  well  and  had  a  most  comfortable  New 
Year.  O,  I  may  say  I  never  had  such  a  comfortable 
New  Year  in  my  life,  because  I  had  enough  of  all 
things  that  I  wanted  without  any  trouble  and  labor. 
O  dear  Sir,  I  feel  your  kindness  and  goodness  from 
the  top  of  my  head  to  the  extreme  of  my  feet,  and  I 
wish  you  to  know  that  since  I  came  here  how  happy  I 
am,  and  how  successful  as  follows :  — 

In  the  school  I  had  recitations  in  arithmetic  from 
decimal  fractions  until  duodecimal,  and  I  heard  many 
scholars  read  or  spell  in  English.  O  dear  Sir,  it  seems 
to  me  I  have  found  a  kind  and  godly  neighbor  called 
Mr.  Flint,  who  lives  in  Mr.  Hidden's  house.  He 
teaches  me  every  evening  the  arithmetic,  and  I  have 
recited  to  him  through  reduction,  signs,  definitions, 
vulgar  fractions,  decimal  fractions,  addition,  subtrac- 
tion, multiplication,  division,  interest,  and  compound 
interest,  until  commission.  A  few  days  ago  he  gave 
me  a  small  geography,  and  hears  me  recite  about  it; 
and  lets  me  write  some  compositions,  and  corrects 
them  for  me ;  and  Mrs.  Flint  explains  to  me  the  New 
Testament  every  evening,  too.  I  have  memorized 
Beatitudes,  Lord's  Prayer,  golden  rule,  22nd  Ghap. 
Math.  37th  verse,  3d  chap.  St.  John  16th  verse,  1st 
and  23d  Psalms,  and  Ten  Commandments,  and  I  have 
read  in  the  New  Testament  until  the  17th  Chap.  Luke ; 
and  I  have  read  out  from  the  Old  Testament  the  es- 
cape of  Isra  jlites  from  Egypt ;  their  stay  in  a  wilder- 
ness, eating  and  dressing  by  God's  miracle;  Moses' 
death;  Daniel  in  the  lion's  den;  three  wise  men  in 
the  strongest  fire;    the   strongest   man    Samson;  the 


CORRESPONDENCE.  53 

miracle  for  a  widow  and  Naaman  in  the  time  of  Eli- 
jah; and  I  have  stopped  in  his  room  every  evening  to 
recite  out  these  things. 

Mr.  Hidden  and  his  sister  take  care  about  me  very 
kindly,  and  1  feel  very  comfortable,  as  if  I  had  been 
in  my  father's  home.  I  think  all  these  thing;  belong 
to  the  providence  or  mercy  of  God,  and  I  must  glorify, 
love,  and  obey  Him.  I  hope  and  believe  too  He  will 
bless  you  and  your  whole  family.  I  would  like  to  see 
you  sometime. 

TO    MR.  HARDY. 

An dover,  January  20,  1866. 
I  am  very  well  through  God's  mercy  and  your 
care.  Dear  Sir,  I  am  not  able  how  to  explain  my 
great  thankfulness  to  you,  but  in  my  mind  only. 
When  I  rest  from  my  study  I  always  remember  God's 
mercy  and  your  care,  and  give  thanks  to  Him,  and 
pray  to  Him  for  you,  "Bless  him  who  helps  the  poor 
for  thy  name's  sake."  Please  tell  me  when  your 
friend  will  go  out  from  Boston  to  Yokohama.  I  hope 
to  send  letters  to  my  father  and  my  friend  who  lives 
in  Hakodate  to  let  them  know  of  my  present  suc- 
cess.  .   .   . 

TO  THE   JAPANESE   FRIEND   WHO   AIDED   HIM   TO   ESCAPE 
FROM    HAKODATE. 

Andovek,  February  23,  1866- 
I  am  very  well  through  God's  mercy  since  I  com- 
menced my  hazardous  adventure.  When  I  called  on 
Him  who  made  heaven  and  earth  and  sea  and  all  that 
in  them  is,  my  sorrow  turned  into  joy  and  my  misery 
changed  to  success.  Oh,  I  may  surely  say  that  it  is 
very  wonderful  and  marvelous  that  such  success  has 


54  SCHOOL   AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 

fallen  on  me.  I  passed  through  many  thousand  miles 
of  water  very  safely,  without  hurricane,  tempest,  or 
any  trouble.  Also,  a  kind  and  religious  man  .  .  . 
hears  me  recite  in  arithmetic  .  .  .  and  his  wife  ex- 
plains to  me  the  most  holy  and  valuable  book  in  the 
world,  entitled  the  New  Testament,  and  tells  about 
one  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who  was  sent  down  from  his 
father  to  enlighten  the  darkness  and  save  sinners.  In 
the  Academy  I  am  studying  reading,  spelling,  English 
grammar,  and  arithmetic ;  also,  I  have  a  Bible  lesson 
every  Sabbath.  All  the  teachers  and  scholars,  and 
many  who  know  about  me,  are  interested  in  me  and 
love  me,  and  some  give  me  things  to  please  me.  But 
these  things  they  don't  do  for  my  sake,  but  for  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  O  dear  friend,  think  you  well 
who  is  Christ;  the  same  is  the  light  that  shines  in 
darkness.  It  is  not  the  light  that  comes  out  from  the 
sun,  moon,  stars,  and  candles ;  but  this  the  true  light 
that  shines  on  the  benighted  and  wicked  world,  and 
guides  us  unto  the  way  of  salvation.  The  light  of 
candle  is  blown  away,  but  this  is  the  true  light  of 
eternal  life  and  we  can  in  no  wise  blow  it  out.  And 
we  may  take  this  light  through  Jesus  Christ.  "For 
God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten 
Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not  per- 
ish, but  have  everlasting  life.  For  God  sent  not  his 
son  into  the  world  to  condemn  the  world,  but  that  the 
world  through  him  might  believe."  See  John,  3d 
chapt.  16-17  verses,  New  Testament. 

O  dear  friend,  I  have  nothing  to  repay  your  kind- 
ness, but  will  send  only  "study  the  Bible,"  and  my 
photograph.  Please  care  for  your  health  and  study 
the  book  I  have  mentioned  above.  O  alas  !  it  is  not 
the  country's  law  to  study  the  Bible  and  worship  one 


CORRESPONDENCE.  55 

tender  and  merciful  Father  who  made  us,  loved  us, 
and  gave  his  only  begotten  Son  through  whom  we  may 
be  saved.  But  the  law  ought  to  be  broken  because  it 
is  made  by  the  Devil,  the  King  of  the  world.  The 
world  was  not  made  by  the  Devil,  but  by— out-true 


Father  who  gave  unto  us  his  true  law.  O  friend, 
whether  then  is  right  to  hearken  unto  the  Devil  more__ 
than  unto  God,  please  judge  you.  If  the  fierce  Devil 
persecute  you  for  righteousness'  sake,  don't  trouble 
yourself.  I  am  sure  your  God  will  protect^ou  from 
evil,  and  though  your  body  should  be  killed,  your  soul 
would  be  received  unto  Him,  and  you  would  dwell  in 
the  brighter  place  with  eternal  life.  I  would  like 
indeed  to  go  there  with  you. 

Your  truly  friend, 

Neesema  Shimeta. 

to  mrs.  hardy. 

Andover,  April  9,  ISOfi. 
...  I  am  very  glad  springtime  lias  come  and 
weather  becomes  wanner  and  pleasanter  day  by  day, 
birds  singing  here  and  there,  and  grass  becoming 
green  on  the  wayside,  fields,  and  hills.  I  hear  farm- 
ers will  sow  seed  in  the  ground  pretty  soon.  I  say 
myself,  I  must  try  to  sow  seed  in  my  heart  and  mind, 
that  I  may  bear  fruit  unto  everlasting  life.  When  I 
grow  weary  by  study  I  take  a  walk  for  exercise.  Now 
it  is  too  warm  to  wear  my  overcoat,  and  the  overcoat 
which  you  gave  me  for  spring  wear  is  very  suitable  for 
this  season.  I  feel  very  happy  for  your  charitable 
love.  I  have  spent  this  vacation  in  reading,  writing 
composition,  drawing,  and  translating  the  Gospel  of 
John  in  the  Japanese  language.  Please  accept  these, 
in  which  I  have  written  account  of  the  Japanese  reli- 


56  SCHOOL  AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 

gions,  and  care  for  your  health,  and  give  my  regard 
to  Mr.  Hardy  and  your  whole  family. 

TO   MRS.  HARDY. 

Andover,  July  24,  1866. 
So  you  (like  the  Samaritan)  relieve  me  from  the 
misery,  and  help  me  to  get  good  education,  therefore 
I  will  call  you  my  neighbor.  Nay,  I  will  call  you  my 
mother  whom  God  gives  me.  I  pnvy  co  Him  for  you 
day  and  night  that  He  may  bless  your  family  bounti- 
fully. He  knows  our  hearts  and  desire  If  we  ask 
Him  faithfully,  He  will  answer  us  with  best  thing.  .  .  . 
O,  be  cheerful  to  help  me  (a  poor  boy,  like  a  wingless 
bird).  Our  Father  which  art  in  Heaven  will  rejoice 
your  charitable  deed,  and  will  reward  to  you  with  the 
best  thing.  ...  I  am  very  glad  I  got  through  arith- 
metic in  this  term.  I  will  take  algebra  and  grammar 
in  the  next  term.  My  eyes  are  not  very  well,  but  I 
expect  they  shall  be  strong  if  I  stop  my  study  little 
while  and  take  much  exercise  in  this  vacation.  This 
afternoon  I  must  go  to  the  exhibition  of  the  Academy, 
therefore  I  have  not  much  time  to  write  many  things 
to  you.  Please  give  my  love  to  Mr.  Hardy  and  tell 
him  be  very  careful  for  this  hot  season. 

TO   MRS.  HARDY. 

Anuover,  September  10,  1S66. 

.   .   .   Mrs.    Hidden's    aunt,    called    Mrs.    C , 


commenced  to  be  weak  from  the  last  spring  and  grew 
worse  and  worse.  Now  she  is  in  the  point  between 
life  and  death.  In  the  evening  of  the  last  Sunday  I 
went  in  her  chamber  and  waited  on  her  a  little  while. 
Though  her  mind  turned  aside,  she  seemed  to  me 
more  quiet  than  any  rest  time.     I  told  her:  "Mrs. 


COR  R  ESP  ONDENCE.  "  < 

C ,  I  pray  to  God  for  your  blessing  and  I  believe 

He  will  answer  my  prayer.  Won't  you  pray  to  Him  ? 
I  think  He  will  hear  your  prayer  and  bless  you." 
Then  she  answered:  "Joseph,  I  thank  you  for  your 
kindness,"  bursting  in  tears;  and  she  cried  out  quite 
loud,  "O  Lord,  have  compassion  on  me,  and  show  me 
thy  mercy  through  Jesus  Christ."  She  cried  twice  in 
this  manner.  At  that  time  Mrs.  Hidden  was  down- 
stairs. She  heard  then  this  crying,  and  thought  very 
strangely,  and  came  up  to  her  chamber  door  and  asked 
me:  "What  matter  is  it?"  I  told  her  she  made 
prayer.  She  said:  "Does  she  make  prayer?  I  never 
heard  her  make  prayer,  nor  noticed  it  in  my  life.  I 
am  very  glad  about  it."  Then  she  asked  her:  "Do 
you  trust  in  Jesus?"  She  said:  "Yes,  live  or  die,  I 
trust  in  Him."  She  is  aged  about  three  score  and 
ten,  but  never  said  anything  regard  Jesus,  nor  made 
prayer ;  but  from  my  single  question  in  that  Sabbath 
evening  she  turned  her  heart  unto  Him  who  takes  sins 
away  from  the  world.  ...  I  believe  the  Lord  will 
hear  her  earnest  prayer  and  guide  her  into  everlasting 
habitation.   .   .   . 

TO   MRS.  HARDY. 

Andover,  October  27,  1SGG. 
...  I  am  very  well  through  the  tender  care  of 
God.  I  enjoy  very  much  my  studies  in  this  term. 
My  eyes  are  quite  well,  so  that  I  can  study  during  the 
day,  and  in  the  night,  least  one  hour  and  half  or  two. 
In  the  beginning  of  this  term  I  took  Romans  for  my 
evening  study,  and  read  through  it  a  week  ago.  Mr. 
Flint  interested  me  very  much  and  explained  it  for 
me.  Now  I  am  reading  first  Corinthians.  Last 
Friday  Capt.  Taylor's  wife  wrote  a  letter  to  me,  and 


58  SCHOOL   AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 

told  1113  he  will  sail  to  China  again  and  he  would  like 
to  see  ma  before  his  voyage.  Therefore  I  wanted  to 
see  him  very  much.  But  I  thought  within  my  heart 
that  I  must  spend  some  money  for  going  up  and  com- 
ing back,  But  in  the  Saturday  morning  Mrs.  Flint 
gave  me  a  ticket,  and  Mr.  Hidden  presented  to  me 
one  dollar  bill  to  spend  it  in  Boston.  After  our  morn- 
ing prayers  in  the  Academy  I  went  to  Boston  .  .  . 
then  I  went  to  Charlestown  to  see  Capt.  Taylor.  He 
was  there  on  board  the  ship  and  seemed  very  glad  to 
see  me.  Forenoon  I  stayed  there  with  him,  and  it 
was  very  pleasant  to  me  to  spend  a  few  hours  with  my 
old  acquaintance.  Afterwards  he  took  me  to  Boston 
to  get  dinner,  gave  me  his  thin  overcoat  which  is  very 
suitable  for  this  season,  and  bought  for  me  a  very  nice 
hat,  though  I  did  not  tell  him  about  it.  After  a  quar- 
ter of  five  o'clock  he  came  to  the  depot  with  me, 
bought  a  ticket  for  me,  and  said  good-by,  bursting  in 
tears.  O  Mrs.  Hardy,  is  it  not  wonderful  that  the 
providence  of  God  has  fallen  on  me,  a  poor  Japanese, 
so  much? 

Last  Monday  M told  me  my  trunk  had  come. 

Mrs.  Hardy  !  when  I  opened  the  trunk  I  said  within 
my  heart:  "What  shall  I  do  to  you?"  because 
you  give  me  so  many  things  as  your  own  boy.  Not 
these  things  only,  but  my  education,  hoping  that  I 
might  do  great  good  to  my  native  land.  I  think, 
though  you  help  me  so  much,  you  hope  no  reward 
from  me,  because  you  know  I  am  poor.  Therefore  I 
may  say  surely  that  your  heavenly  reward  shall  be 
increased.  Please  remember  the  words  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  how  He  said :   "  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than 

to  receive."  .   .   .   Last  Monday  evening  Mrs.  C 

died.     I  think  she  is  sitting  now  by  the  right  hand  of 


UNITES   WITH  SEMINARY   CHURCH.         59 

Jesus.  A  few  weeks  ago  Mrs.  Shedd  asked  to  you 
about  my  joining  the  Seminary  Church,  and  she  wrote 
to  Mrs.  Flint  that  you  are  approved  of  it.  If  you 
and  Mr.  Hardy  approve  it,  I  shall  join  it  the  next 
communion.  Now  I  believe  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son 
of  God  who  died  for  our  sins,  and  we  shall  be  saved 
through  Him.  I  love  Jesus  more  than  anything  else. 
I  cast  whole  self  to  Him  and  try  to  do  right  before 
His  sight.  This  is  my  yflWn  ^  wi]1  g"i  hfM>lr  *"  -Tapan — ( 
and  persevere  to  turn  the  people  to  Jesus  from  Devil. 
I  determined  myself  to  Jesus  so  fast  that  nothing  can 
separate  my  love  from  Him.  But  my  flesh  is  weaker 
than  my  spirit,  therefore  I  wish  to  join  church  and  to 
unite  in  Christ*,  that . I  may  grow  more  Christlike  and 
j  may  do  great  good  to  my  nation  for  his  name's  saka__ 
If  you  approve  it,  please  give  me  answer  in  the  next 
week.  Please  care  for  yourself  and  give  my  love  to 
Mr.  Hardy  and  all  your  family.  I  would  like  to  see 
you  sometime.    .    .   . 

TO   MRS.  HARDY. 

Andover,  December  25,  1866. 
It  is  the  beautiful  morning  of  Christmas.  I  feel 
very  bright  and  happy,  and  I  am  thankful  to  Heav- 
enly Father  for  his  remarkable  care  on  me  from  the 
time  of  my  landing  on  Boston  till  now,  as  you  know 
yourself  surely.  .  .  .  The  communion  of  the  church 
in  the  Seminary  will  be  observed  in  the  next  Sunday. 
I  shall  join  to  it  in  that  time  and  shall  be  baptized  in 
the  name  of  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost.  Perhaps 
you  will  be  very  busy  on  the  last  day  of  this  week, 
therefore  I  dare  not  say :  "  Please  come  up  here  and 
spend  the  next  Sabbath  with  me."  But  I  should  be 
very  happy  to  have  you  and  Mr.  Hardy  present  at 
the  communion  season.    .    .    . 


60  SCHOOL   AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 


TO   MRS.  HARDY. 

Akdover,  May  18,  1867- 
Since  I  departed  from  you  I  wanted  to  write  a  few 
lines  to  ask  how  you  are,  but  I  was  just  as  busy  as 
bees  with  my  studies.  .  .  .  After  the  class  got  through 
the  study  of  natural  philosophy  they  took  botany  for 
the  remainder  of  the  term.  I  hesitated  to  take  it  be- 
cause I  thought  I  could  not  spend  my  time  for  flowers. 
My  teacher  was  in  favor  of  it  and  told  me  it  was  a 
very  fine  study,  just  as  useful  as  natural  philosophy; 
so  I  was  obliged  to  take  it,  and  borrowed  his  book, 
because  it  costs  so  much.  I  did  not  like  to  get  it 
without  consulting  you.  It  is  very  hard  to  remember 
names  of  flowers,  but  I  enjoy  very  much,  being  en- 
couraged to  it  by  that  God  would  not  forsake  me,  be- 
cause He  cares  for  the  minutest  flower.  I  would  like 
to  have  a  book  of  my  own.      If  you  please,  send  your 

word  by  M and  let  me  know  if  I  may  buy  it  or 

not.  Also  my  teacher  and  Mr.  Flint  advised  me  to 
commence  geometry.  .  .  .  The  class  in  the  Acad- 
emy was  too  far  advanced  for  me  to  enter  it,  so  Mr. 
Flint  offered  to  hear  me  recite  half  an  hour  each 
day.  ...  I  like  to  see  the  Japanese  Commissionary, 
but  I  think  better  for  me  to  hide  myself  from  them, 
because  I  am  runaway  boy  and  the  law-breaker  of  the 
government.   .   .   . 

TO   MRS.  HARDY. 

North  Chatham,  August  8,  1£67. 

I    left    Andover    on    the    25th   July   to    visit   my 

friends  who  live  in  North  Chatham.     When  I  came  to 

Boston  I  met  showers  many  times,  but  I  carried  my 

trunk  from  the  Maine  depot  to  the  Old  Colony  depot 


VACATION  AT   CHATHAM.  61 

in  the  interval  of  many  showers.  ...  I  took  my  seat 
Unfortunately  in  the  back  part  of  the  car,  not  knowing 
future  occurrences.  When  we  came  to  Tremont  the 
conductor  called  out  the  changing  of  the  cars,  but  I 
was  reading  a  book  in  which  I  was  much  interested, 
and  the  same  time  a  pretty  heavy  shower  passed  us,  so 
that  I  could  not  hear  his  calling.  When  I  thought 
that  I  had  come  to  an  halfway  place  where  I  changed 
cars  when  I  came  to  Chatham  the  last  time,  not  know- 
ing the  cars  changed  some  time  ago  I  asked  a  gentle- 
man how  far  is  the  place  where  I  may  change  cars 
to  go  to  Chatham.  He  said,  "Chatham  !  "  much  sur- 
prised, and  told  me  "you  have  the  wrong  train  now. 
You  cannot  go  to  Chatham  to-night  because  this  will 
go  to  New  Bedford."  I  told  the  conductor  about  it 
and  showed  him  my  ticket  to  Chatham.  He  was  a 
very  good  and  kind  man.  He  said :  "  You  cannot  help 
it  now,  and  you  must  go  to  the  next  station,  New 
Bedford;"  and  he  said  also  he  would  not  charge  me 
at  all.  I  came  to  Fair  Haven  about  7  o'clock  p.  M. 
Between  it  and  New  Bedford  there  lies  a  large  river. 
I  crossed  it  by  a  ferryboat  and  arrived  at  the  city  of 
New  Bedford  safely. 

I  knew  not  anybody  there  at  all,  therefore  I 
thought  it  would  be  a  safe  way  to  find  the  right  kind 
of  people.  When  I  found  a  church  I  asked  a  gentle- 
man about  its  denomination  and  its  minister's  name. 
He  answered    me  very  kindly:   "It    is  an  Orthodox 

church,  and  the  minister's  name  is  Mr.  C ."     I 

asked  him  about  his  residence.  He  showed  me  his 
house  very  plainly.  When  I  went  to  his  house  and 
rang  the  bell,   a  young  lady  came  to  the  door.      I 

asked  her  to  see  Rev.   Mr.   C a  moment.      She 

took  me  to  the  beautiful  parlor  and  gave  me  a  chair, 


02  SCHOOL   AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 

saying  she  would  call  out  Mr.  C pretty  soon,  and 

she  asked  me  my  name.  I  told  her  my  name  very 
plainly,  but  she  could  not  get  hold  of  my  last  name 
hardly,  and  went  away  understanding-  only  that  my 

name  is  Joseph.     After  a  while  Mr.  C came  to 

the  parlor  and  shook  my  hand.  Then  I  told  him :  "  I 
am  a  stranger.  My  name  is  Joseph  Neesima.  I  left 
Boston  this  afternoon  at  four  o'clock  to  go  to  Chat- 
ham, but  I  took  the  wrong  train,  not  knowing  the  cars 
chanoed  at  the  station  of  Tremont,  and  I  arrived  in 
this  city  unexpectedly.  Be  so  kind  as  to  direct  me  to 
a  house  where  I  may  pass  the  night  with  the  least  ex- 
pense." He  asked  me:  "Have  you  money  enough  to 
pay  for  your  lodging ? "  I  answered  him:  "Yes,  Sir, 
I  have,  but  I  hope  to  pass  the  night  with  the  least  ex- 
pense, because  I  did  not  expect  at  all  to  come  to  this 
city  to-night."  He  thought  I  was  a  poor  traveler 
and  gave  half  of  a  dollar  saying :  "  This  may  help  you 
to  a  half  of  your  lodging."  I  did  not  take  it  from 
him,  saying:  "No,  thank  you,  Sir,  I  do  not  wish  to 
take  this  from  you,  but  I  hope  you  will  direct  me  to 
a  safe  place." 

It  was  quite  dark  inside  of  his  house,  because  it 
was  a  cloudy  evening  and  it  was  after  seven  o'clock. 
He  took  me  out  of  his  house  and  told  me  he  would 
take  me  to  a  Seaman's  Home,  because  he  thought  I 
was  a  poor  Spanish  fishman,  seeing  my  dark  complex- 
ion and  knowing  that  many  Spanish  people  are  com- 
ing in  the  city  for  the  whale  business.  When  I  was 
in  his  house  I  could  not  distinguish  his  appearance 
hardly,  but  I  saw  him  very  well  out  of  the  door.  He 
is  about  fifty-six  or  seven  years  of  age,  and  his  stature 
is  about  middle  size.  He  has  dark  hairs,  and  some 
of  them  are  turned  to  gray.      His  manner   is  very 


VACATION  AT   CHATHAM.  63 

simple,  yet  his  appearance  is  very  graceful.  He  did 
not  talk  much,  but  spoke  very  distinctly  and  elo- 
quently. He  asked  me  where  I  came  from.  I  an- 
swered: "I  came  from  Japan."  "How  long  ago?" 
"About  two  years  ago."  "Where  do  you  reside?" 
"I  reside  in  Andover."  Then  he  said  he  knew  some 
people  there.      I  asked  him  whom  he  knew  there,  and 

he  said  he  knew  Deacon  A .      I  told  him  I  knew 

him  and  I  resided  a  very  short  distance  from  his  house. 
He  said  he  knew  Prof.  E.  A.  Park,  and  told  me  Prof. 
Park  came  to  the  city  a  few  weeks  ago  to  ordain  some 
minister.  He  asked  me  what  I  did  there.  I  an- 
swered: "I  am  a  member  of  Phillips  Academy."  Hft 
.asked  me  how  I  liked  American  customs —  T —  "T 
like  them  better  than  our  heathenish  customs."  He 
asked  how  I  like  the  religion.  "I  like  the  true 
God  better_tfaaji  gods  of- wood  and  stone."     He  asked 

bow  I  Came  over  to  tills  country.       X  gavp  him  a  fihctri. 

account  of  my  leaving  Japan  and  how  Providence 
guided  me  wonderfully  to  this  enlightened  country. 
Then  he  said  he  would  take  me  to  a  different  place 
from  that  which  he  mentioned  before.  He  came  with 
me  to  a  large  and  beautiful  Hotel  called  Parker 
House,  which  I  supposed  the  best  hotel  of  the  city, 
and  he  paid  also  for  my  lodging.  When  I  saw  him 
take  out  money  from  his  pocketbook,  I  took  my  money 
quickly  and  paid  back  to  him.  But  he  would  not  take 
it  from  me,  saying :  "  When  I  go  to  your  country  and 
am  a  stranger,  then  please  show  me  your  kindness," 
and  went  away  quickly,  bidding  me  good-night.  He 
wrote  his  name  on  a  paper  which  I  found  in  my  pocket 
—  Rev.  Wheelock  Craig.  I  took  a  nice  supper  there 
and  slept  in  a  splendid  room.  .  .  .  The  next  morning 
I  took  breakfast  early.      I  came    back  to  the  same 


64  SCHOOL   AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 

place  where  I  missed  the  cars  to  the  Cape,  and  arrived 
in  Chatham  little  after  3  o'clock  p.  m.,  taking  a  coach 
seven  miles  from  the  centre  of  Harwich.  I  was  re- 
ceived cordially  by  my  old  acquaintances  here,  and  I 
was  veiy  gild  to  see  them.  Before  I  arrived  at  the 
city  of  New  Bedford  I  prayed  to  the  Lord  that  he 
would  take  care  of  me  and  guide  me  to  a  safe  place. 
So  he  answered  my  prayers  and  guided  me  to  such  a 
kind  and  godly  man  to  help  to  pass  that  night  safely. 
Perhaps  some  people,  who  trust  in  their  own  wisdom 
and  do  not  believe  in  the  providence  of  God,  would 
say  that  I  was  lucky  at  that  time,  not  thinking  of  his 
providence  at  all.  But  I  can  say  surely  the  Provi- 
dence guided  me  to  a  safe  place,  because  I  believe 
nothing  can  occur  without  the  Providence  of  God. 

TO    MRS.  HARDY. 

North  Chatham,  August  26,  1867. 
...  I  was  reseived  by  Capt.  Taylor's  father's 
family  kindly  and  welcomely.  They  are  all  pleasant 
and  social  people  and  they  treat  me  as  their  own  fam- 
ily. I  am  thankful  to  God  for  his  perpetual  care  to 
me.  Though  I  had  nothing  with  me  when  I  left 
Japan,  yet  I  do  not  suffer  at  all  for  the  destitute  of 
the  daily  necessity.  He  gave  me  you  and  others  as 
friends  to  care  me.  Therefore  I  do  prove  this  pre- 
cious verse :  "  Be  strong  and  of  good  courage,  be  not 
afraid,  neither  be  thou  dismayed;  for  the  Lord  God 
is  with  thee  whithersoever  thou  goest."  When  I  read 
this  verse  my  grateful  feeling  towards  Him  caused  me 
many  streams  of  tears.  ...  I  do  not  read  much  this 
vacation,  but  I  read  the  Book  and  a  few  pages  of 
geography  every  day.  I  hope  my  eyes  will  grow 
strong  enough   to  enter  into  new  study  in  the  next 


VACATION  AT   CHATHAM.  65 

term.  I  love  study  dearly,  so  that  I  cannot  leave  it 
entirely.  .  .  .  Now  we  have  quite  number  in  the  fam- 
ily. The  sum  of  them  is  twelve.  We  went  to  the 
seashore  yesterday  and  dug  out  one  bushel  of  clams, 
and  we  shall  go  to  woods  to-morrow  to  get  blackber- 
ries if  it  be  fine  weather.  .  .  .  Though  I  do  not  write 
to  you  very  often,  I  do  feel  grateful  for  your  kindness 
always,  and  mention  you  in  my  prayers  daily  for  your 
prosperity  in  this  world  and  future  blessing  in  the 
another.  ...  I  have  communicated  very  often  to 
Japanese  who  are  in  Monson  Academy.  I  think  a 
youngest  of  them  is  a  fine  scholar,  and  I  hope  he  will 
become  a  good  instrument  for  the  future  civilization 
of  the  benighted  Japan. 

EXTRACTS    FROM    JOURNAL    WRITTEN    AT    CHATHAM. 

"J  study  Latin  ■evepv-forenoon.  and  exercise  myself 
every  afternoon  in  elocution,  walking  by  the  sea.  In 
the  evening  I  read  the  memoirs  of  Rev.  Hemy  Martyn. 
It  kindles  my  cold  heart,  and  lowers  my  pride  into 
humiliation.  My  faith  and  love  to  God  and  my  fellow- 
men  seemed  me  so  faint  that  I  could  hardly  perceive 
them.  I  am  comforted  by  the  words,  'Be  of  good 
cheer.  Thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee.'  While  I  was 
walking  by  the  side  of  that  boundless  ocean  I  recalled 
also,  'Deep  calleth  unto  deep,'  and  I  said  within  my- 
self that  though  my  sins  are  deep  they  would  by  no 
means  exhaust  the  deep  of  God's  love.  Then  I 
thanked  God  that  my  face  was  turned  neither  back 
nor  to  the  sides,  but  forward.  Afterwards  I  found 
myself  very  foolish  and  ignorant,  saying:  '^ow  could 
I  promote  his  kingdom  to  my  heathen  friends,  seeing 
I  am  so  foolish  and  ignorant  ?  '  It  seemed  me  the 
Lord  answered:  'I  will  be  thy  master  and  teach  thee 


' 


6G  SCHOOL   AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 

my  way. '  It  is  very  strange  that  with  such  desire  1 
find  also  evil  powers  in  me  very  forcible. 

"This  is  hottest  day  of  the  year.  But  in  my  walk- 
ings I  do  not  suffer  much  heat  because  of  love  of 
nature. 

"I  was  very  weary  this  morning.  Evil  powers  in 
my  heart  tempted  me  to  stay  at  home,  saying  it  would 
not  be  sin  if  you  kept  your  heart  right;  you  can  read 
and  praise  and  pray  just  well  as  in  the  church.  I 
said,  'No,  no.'  Evil  powers  came  in  afternoon  in  like 
manner,  saying,  'You  are  most  too  tired;  you  would 
not  get  much  benefit  because  your  head  is  drowsy.' 
I  replied  also,  'No,  no,  I  will  not  miss  the  service 
unless  I  be  too  sick. '  " 

FROM    MISS    HIDDEN    TO    MRS.   HARDY. 

Andover,  July  11,  1867. 
...  It  has  occurred  to  me  since  breakfast  that 
it  would  afford  me  some  pleasure  to  write  you  a  few 
lines  in  reference  to  Joseph  in  connection  with  the  list 
of  his  needs  which  you  requested  him  to  make  known 
to  you  from  day  to  day.  He  is  very  modest  about 
these  things  and  has  not  the  least  disposition  to  take 
any_advantage  of  your  charity,  but  is  often  troubled 
that  his  present  position  brings  necessities  for  which 
he  is  entirely  dependent  upon  you.  He  has  been 
made  very  comfortable  through  you  during  his  resi- 
dence in  Andover,  and  I  know  you  must  feel  rewarded 
in  your  own  soul  as  you  observe  the  improvement  he 
has  made  in  his  studies  and  also  in  his  general  appear- 
ance. There  is  no  question  but  that  he  has  uncom- 
mon abilities,  and  what  gives  them  their  greatest  bril- 
liancy is  that  he  evidently  does  all  that  God  may  be 
honored. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  67 

From  the  first  I  have  felt  that  it  was  a  privilege 
to  have  his  influence  thrown  in  my  way.  It  has  been 
a  talisman  oftentimes  to  check  my  forgetful  heart, 
and  for  this  reason  even  I  am  very  sorry  to  have  him 
leave  us.  In  him  we  are  brought  to  s<y  how  truly  wr 
are  one  in  Christ,  —  the  whole  family  of  man.  My 
dear  Mrs.  Hardy,  I  feel  that  as  God  in  his  providence 
has  given  you  the  means  and  the  heart  to  take  this 
heaven-directed  wanderer  into  your  charge,  you  have 
found  a  diamond  of  which  the  world  is  not  worthy, 
of  which  you  may  well  be  proud,  and  that  there  will 
come  into  your  soul  a  wealth  of  satisfaction  which  is 
its  own  reward. 

Joseph  will   shine  anywhere.      I  hope   the  change  , 
to  Amherst  will  be  advantageous  to  him.      At  first  he  ' 
felt  that  he  was  hardly  fit  for  college,  but  he  is  willing 
to  acquiesce  in  all  your  plans,  feeling  they  are  made 
in  his  best  interest.    .   .   .   He  is  careful  to  a  fault,  and 
shrinks  from  asking  for  necessary  things,  not  because 
of  your  unwillingness,  but  from  his  high-born  nature 
and  manly  character.     We  are  sorry  to  lose  nislnflu- 
ence  from  our  midst.     May  God   prosper  him    and--7 
you.   .   .   . 

FROM    EPHBAIM    FLINT,  JR.,  TO    MR.  HARDY. 

Andover,  August  29,  1867. 
.  .  .  Please  accept  the  thanks  of  Mrs.  Flint  and 
myself  for  your  very  kind  reference  to  our  instructions 
of  Joseph,  and  for  what  you  are  pleased  to  term  "our 
kind  and  valuable  interest  in  him."  We  expect  no 
higher  pleasure  in  any  work  this  side  of  heaven  than 
we  have  experienced  in  instructing  and  in  attempting 
to  guide  Joseph  in  the  ways  of  virtue  and  knowledge. 
Though  I  have  taught  for  years,  I  have  never  been  so 


68  SCHOOL  AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 

interested  in  the  mental  and  moral  development  of  any 
other  pupil.  Our  labor  for  him  has  been  one  of  love- 
We  have  felt  ourselves  blessed  in  being-  able  to  give 
our  efforts,  our  quenchless  interest,  and  our  prayers. 
We  part  from  him  with  regret,  but  rejoice  that  Pro- 
fessor Seelye  is  to  direct  his  course  at  Amherst.    .    .   . 

FROM    EPHRAIM    FLINT,  JR.,  TO    PROF.  J.  H.  SEELYE. 

.  Andover,  August  31,  1867. 

At  the  request  of  Mr.  Alpheus  Hardy  I  write  you 
a  few  lines  in  regard  to  the  bearer,  Joseph  Neesima. 
He  has  boarded  in  the  same  house  in  which  I  live,  ever 
since  I  came  to  Andover,  twenty-two  months  ago. 
Although  he  has  attended  Phillips  Academy,  Mrs. 
Flint  and  myself  have  given  him  much  instruction  in 
reading  in  the  Bible,  spelling,  English  grammar, 
arithmetic,  algebra,  geometry,  etc.  Joseph  has  mas- 
tered arithmetic,  Nalgebra,  and  the  first  two  books  in 
geometry.  He  is  a  very  fine  mathematician  and  is 
very  desirous  to  study  trigonometry  and  surveying. 
I  think  he  would  gain  a  good  knowledge  of  these  two 
branches  in  two  terms.  He  wishes  also  to  study  phy- 
siology and  supplement  his  present  knowledge  of  nat- 
ural philosophy  with  chemistry.  I  think  he  would  be 
delighted  with  the  experiments  in  optics. 

He  hopes  very^jnuch  to  study  mental  and  moral 
philosophy  under  your  instructions. 

His  eyes  have  been  very  weak  ever  since  he  came 
to  Andover,  and  in  my  judgment  it  would  not  be  wise 
for  him  to  commence  at  present  the  study  of  Greek, 
on  account  of  the  peculiar  trial  to  his  eyes  in  the  use 
of  the  lexicon.  His  necessary  use  of  the  English  dic- 
tionary has  been  of  more  injury  to  his  eyes  than  all  his 
other  use  of  them. 


PROGRESS  IN  STUDIES.  G9 

We  have  noticed  Joseph's  mental  and  moral  de- 
velopment with  intense  interest  and  the  greatest  pleas- 
ure. During"  the  first  eight  months  after  reaching 
Andover,  notwithstanding  his  very  little  knowledge  of 
English,  he  mastered  the  whole  of  arithmetic.  His 
progress  in  other  branches  has  been  hardly  less 
marked.  He  has  been  a  most  faithful  and  diligent 
student  of  the  Bible,  and  has  feasted  his  soul  upon  it. 
I  have  never  known  a  person  more  absorbed  in  a  novel 
than  he  in  the  Word  of  God.  He  has  apprehended 
its  meaning  more  readily  than  that  of  any  other  book. 
As  the  meaning  of  some  new  passage  has  flashed  upon 
his  mind  his  soul  has  been  most  profoundly  moved. 

He  is  a  gentleman  in  his  manners.  I  have  never, 
in  a  single  instance,  known  him  to  be  rude.  His 
sense  of  propriety  is  most  acute,  and  is  often  most 
beautiful.  He  fully  appreciates  all  that  is  done  for 
him.  His  gratitude  to  his  instructors  and  benefactors 
seems  to  know  no  limit.  His  religious  progress  has 
been  remarkable.  I  think  he  was  converted  before  he 
reached  Andover.  As  soon  as  truth  reached  his  mind 
he  seemed  to  be  all  ready  to  embrace  it.  He  does  his 
duty  faithfully,  fearlessly.  Without  doubt  he  would 
go  to  the  stake  rather  than  deny  his  Master.  I  have 
reason  to  believe  he  is  most  faithful  in  his  secret  devo- 
tions. He  loves  the  society  of  the  most  devoted  Chris- 
tians. He  is  modest  and  retiring  and  his  true  worth 
does  not  immediately  appear,  but  he  is  one  of  the  no- 
blest of  men,  and  is  worthy  the  fullest  confidence. 
His  word  is  truth.  He  will  study  all  he  is  able  to 
study  without  injury.  Any  funds  in  his  hands  will 
be  most  frugally  spent;  he  needs  no  watching.  His 
progress  in  speaking  English  has  hardly  kept  pace 
with  his  progress  in  mastering  the  structure  of  the 


70  SCHOOL  AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 

language  and  his  facility  in  writing  it.  He  is  in- 
clined to  take  too  little  rather  than  too  much  exercise. 
Although  I  have  taught  for  years,  I  have  never 
t>een  so  interested  in  any  other  pupil.  I  rejoice  that 
you  are  to  direet  his  education  for  a  season.  I  shall 
hope  to  hear  from  him  occasionally. 

It  is  not  strange  that  those  interested  in  educational 
and  missionary  work  should  feel  drawn  towards  this 
young  Japanese,  whose  hunger  for  light  and  truth  was 
so  intense,  and  whose  flight  from  country  and  home 
was  so  dramatic  in  its  incidents.  But  it  is  remarkable 
that  this  interest  should  everywhere  and  always  de- 
velop into  warm  personal  friendship.  Wherever  he 
went  he  found  a  home,  —  at  Amherst,  in  the  house  of 
Professor  Seelye,  where  he  passed  much  of  his  vaca- 
tion time,  and  where  in  illness  he  was  received  and 
cared  for  as  a  son.  He  often  refers  with  pride  in  his 
journal  to  the  fact  that  during  Professor  Seelye 's  ab- 
sence he  sat  at  the  head  of  the  table  and  led  the  fam- 
ily devotions,  and,  when  ill  in  March,  1870,  writes: 
""Professor  and  Mrs.  Seelye  are  just  kind  and  tender 
to  me  as  my  own  parents."  His  health  in  Amherst 
was  generally  good,  although  he  was  at  times  troubled 
with  rheumatism  and  weak  eyes ;  but  he  was  unfail- 
ingly cheerful,  and  bent  upon  improving  to  the  utmost 
every  opportunity.  In  1868-69,  Japan  was  passing- 
through  the  stormy  period  of  change,  and  Neesima 
was  at  this  time  very  anxious  concerning  his  friends, 
from  whom  he  had  not  heard  for  nearly  a  year. 
Apprehensive  for  their  safety  and  moved  by  that  love 
of  family  which  is  so  striking  a  trait  of  Japanese  char- 
acter, it  was  with  the  greatest  joy  that  he  heard  at  last 
of  their  welfare  and  that  his  aged  grandfather  was 


COURSE   OF  STUDY  AT  AMHERST.  71 

still  alive  and  well.  He  possessed  _tlu>-i±LLst.ic.ity.  of 
t.>inp.-v;)ipMi^l_Lili^4--a^-,t,HfiKt,ii--afc-U4K  .race,  but  his  deep 
faithJn_God,  to  whom  he  committed  both  himselfand 
his  dear  ones,  alone  enabled  him  to  maintain  the  se- 


renjlff^oiL Jlis— purpose^  not  to_tmrrJbad^in_tke  path. 
which  he  ha.d  cjiosen.^ 

His_ course  of  study  in  Amherst  College  was  a,  spe- 
cial_one,  for  he  had  no  previous  knowledge  of  Greek 
orJUaiiiit.  China  had  been  his  Greece  and  Koine.  He 
here,  however,  began  the  study  of  Latin,  and  in  re- 
turn for  instruction  in  Japanese  given  to  his  room- 
mate, Mr.  Wm.  J.  Holland,  received  from  the  latter 
instruction  in  Greek.  In  1869,  Mr.  Holland  became 
the  head-master  of  the_Amherst  High  School,  and  Nee- 
-&iffla^yas  thus  enabled  to  continue  under  his  guid- 
ance his  Greek  studies.  Of  the  natural  sciences^ 
chemistry,  physics,  botany,  mineralogy,  and  geology, 
he  was  especially  fond,  and  he  retained  his  interest  in 
these  branches  throughout  his  life.  Mr.  Holland, 
who  subsequently  visited  Japan  as  naturalist  of  the 
expedition  sent  out  by  the  United  States  government 
to  observe  the  total  eclipse  of  the  sun,  was  at  that 
time  devoted  to  scientific  study,  and  in  his  company 
Neeiiinui  enjoyed  many  pleasant  excursions  to  the 
environs  of  Amherst  in  search  of  mineralogical  and 
botanical  specimens.  His  note-books  contain  very_ 
accurate  and  complete  abstracts  of  the  lectures  on 
physics  and  chemistry,  with  drawings  of  all  the  ap- 
paratus employed.  These  drawings  were  made  during 
^the  lecture  with  a  rapidity  and  facility  which  aston- 
islied.his  classmates. 

It  is  well  known  that  the  Japanese  mind  does  not 
turn  naturally  to  speculative  inquiry.  Confucianism, 
as  a  code  of  ceremonial  usage  concerned  with  practi- 


72  SCHOOL   AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 

cal,  political,  and  social  duties,  has  impressed  itself 
far  more  strongly  upon  the  national  life  than  Bud- 
dhism, whose  overshadowing-  content  of  philosophy  has 
failed  to  awaken  the  national  sympathies.  An  ear- 
nest student  of  history,  Neesimi  was  comparatively 
uninterested  in  the  metaphysical  abstractions  of  west- 
ern philosophy.  He  pursued  the  subjects  of  mental 
and  moral  science  with  that  fidelity  which  character- 
ized his  every  effort  to  fit  himself  to  be  a  teacher  of 
his  people,  but  the  practical  and  ethical  side  was  ever 
more  attractive  to  him  than  the  speculative  and  con- 
troversial, and  western  literature  and  poetry  occupied 
his  thought  far  less  than  western  science,  history,  and 
ethics.  His  mind  was  alert,  his  perceptions  quick, 
and  his  rank  as  a  student  high;  but,  while  his  mental 
ability  was  conspicuous,  it  was  his  character  and  life 
which  left  the  deepest  impression  upon  his  teachers 
and  associates.  "You  cannot  gild  gold,"  was  the 
testimonial  of  Professor  Seelye,  when  his  pupil  was 
about  to  return  to  Japan.  His  room-mate  during 
1868-69  says:  "He  was  the  soul  of  neatness,  and 
entered  lovingly  upon  the  self-imposed  task  of  keeping 
our  rooms  in  perfect  order.  This  scrupulous  neatness 
and  cleanliness  was  the  first  trait  which  impressed  it- 
self upon  my  mind.  He  was  also  uniformly  cheerful 
and  of  a  remarkably  studious  spirit.  Not  less  striking 
was  his__religious  faith.  The  broad  study-table  which 
we  used  in  common  was  divided  by  an  imaginary  line 
upon  which  his  Bible  was  laid,  and  night  and  morning 
this  loved  book  was  faithfully  and  carefully  perused. 
He  possessed  a  keen  sense  of  the  humorous,  and  even 
at  times  essayed  a  witticism  in  the  English  language. 
After  a  Leyden  jar  has  been  discharged,  a  feeble  sec- 
ondary discharge  may  often  be  evoked,  known  as  the 


COLLEGE  ASSOCIATIONS.  73 

'residual  discharge.'  The  4th  of  July,  1869,  had 
been  characterized  by  an  unusual  degree  of  patriotic 
hilarity  in  our  quiet  college  town.  On  the  morning 
of  the  5th,  as  Neesima  and  I  were  repairing  to  break- 
fast, we  encountered  a  small  boy  who  rushed  out  and 
exploded  a  fire-cracker.  Turning  to  me  with  a  smile, 
Neesima  said:  'I  suppose,  Holland,  that  is  the  resid- 
ual discharge. '  As  long  as  I  shall  live  I  shall  deem 
it  one  of  the  great  privileges  of  the  last  year  I  spent 
in  college  that  I  was  permitted  to  be  associated  with 
this  man,  and  one  of  the  greatest  honors  of  my  life 
that  I  was  enabled  in  some  degree  to  help  him  for- 
ward in  his  education  and  partially  fit  him  for  the 
great  work  which  he  accomplished."  Another  class- 
mate writes:  "He  was  always  at  the  class  prayer- 
meetings  and  frequently  took  part.  His  English  was 
broken  then  and  his  vocabulary  small,  but  his  heart 
was  big  and  full  of  love.  Through  every  word  and 
act  transparent  shone  the  man,  winning  the  respect 
of  all.  It  is  this  characteristic  which  has  fitted  him 
to  'stand  before  kings.'  He  was  not  one  of  those 
good  Sunday-school  book  boys,  but  bright,  keen,  and 
full  of  fun ;  and  it  was  always  the  great  amusement  of 
the  class  to  listen  to  his  shrewd  answers  to  the  pro- 
fessors wh^n  we  knew  that  these  answers  came  from 
his  'inner  consciousness'  rather  than  from  the  book. 
No  one  ever  saw  anything  mean  in  him :  there  was 
nothing  dishonorable  in  his  make-up.  He  was  mod- 
est, patient,  b^ave,  and  the  highest  reach  of  his  am- 
bition was  to  lose  himself  in  the  consecration  of  his 
life  and  thought  to  his  Master."  I  quote  from  one 
more  witness  to  his  college  life:  "Js^esima  possessed 
that  element  of  true  worth  which  meets  with  recog- 
nition,   not   because   it    is  consciously   revealed,   but 


74  SCHOOL   AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 

because  it  is  not.  He  was  never  obtrusive.  I  never 
knew  him  to  speak  of  himself,  or  even  of  what  he 
hoped  to  accomplish,  unless  questioned ;  then  one^lis- 
cjiaer£dJJiat^is_auAitign_was  to  do  not  only  for  Japan 
but  for  the  world.  It  would  not  be  easy  for  any 
one  who  knew  him  in  college  to  f orgefc-him  even  if  his 
life  had  ended  there ;  for  there  was  4n  him  an  uplift- 
ing influence  which  made  one  wish  to  be  on  the , 
heights  where  he  lived  and  walked.  He  seemed  to  be 
there  and  to  belong  there  without  any  sign  of  strug- 
gle to  get  there  or  to  stay  there.  The  even  quietness 
of  his  life  did  not  exelude  quickness  of  action  and 
alertness  of  manner.  He  was  a  pleasant  companion, 
a  delightful  member  of  the  families  fortunate  enough 
to  count  him  one  of  their  number,  a  true  Christian 
gentleman,  always  thoughtful  of  God  and  therefore 
always  thoughtful  of  others." 

From  the  letters  written  during  his  Amherst  life 
constant  allusions  to  his  expenses  have  been  omitted, 
only  such  references  being  retained  as  serve  to  show 
how  exact  he  was  in  his  accounts  and  with  what  scru- 
pulous care  he  regulated  his  expenditures.  On  the 
other  hand,  he  was  entirely  frank  in  making  known 
his  needs.  The  simplicity  and  truthfulness  of  his 
character  shone  in  every  reference  to  himself,  and  an 
air  of  self-possession  compelled  instant  confidence  in 
all  he  said ;  for  this  self-possession  was  seen  to  result, 
not  from  self-confidence,  but  from  self-forgetfulness. 
In  the  recitation  room  he  made  known  his  ignorance 
with  the  same  frankness  with  which  he  stated  his 
wants,  a  frankness  wholly  devoid  of  self-seeking;  and 
che  same  trait  w^s  conspicuous  in  sickness,  when  one 
jielt  that  he  described  his  pain  in  sober  truthfulness, 
just  as  it  was,  making  it  neither  more  nor  less  be^ 
3ause  it  was  his. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  75 


TO    MRS.  HARDY. 

Amherst,  September  23,  1867. 
...  I  moved  to  the  College  (North  College,  No. 
8)  last  Saturday.  Prof.  Seelye  got  for  me  all  things 
which  I  need,  and  I  paid  up  for  them  all,  because 
he  thought  it  is  not  best  way  to  make  little  debts 
here  and  there.  I  send  a  list  to  you  so  that  you  may 
know  how  many  things  I  bought  and  how  much  I  paid 
for  them.  I  wish  you  would  send  some  money  to  me 
to  get  daily  wants.  I  will  make  an  oath  to  you  that 
I  will  never  spend  money  foolishly,  but  be  very  pru- 
dent, because  my  Heavenly  Father  provides  all  good 
things  for  me  so  that  I  can  say:  "I  shall  not  want." 
When  I  buy  anything  I  will  write  down  each  time 
and  will  show  it  to  you  sometime. 

My  room  is  quite  large  and  very  pleasant.  My 
rooimnate  is  very  quiet,  nice,  and  Christian  young 
man.  I  am  thankful  I  have  found  such  a  young  man 
to  room  with.  We  keep  up  our  daily  duty  toward  our 
Heavenly  Father  by  faith  and  prayers.  I  enjoy  to 
board  in  Club.  We  have  a  very  nice  table  generally. 
I  joined  to  the  missionary  band  in  the  College.  We 
have  interesting  meetings  every  Sabbath  morning.  It 
is  very  pleasant  for  us  to  meet  together,  sing,  praise 
our  Maker,  and  ask  Hmi  tHl_hp  WOn1f1  liplp  11g  tr>  pavry 

the  glad  tidings  to-poor  heathens L  anrthankf uljhat— . 

(rnfLoallcd  me  out  of  the  darlmess_aJid-iiiade_me_Jmo3aL, 
the  place  where  I  may  rest  the  eternal  restfUEhefe— - 
fore  T  am  ent,irply_wi.lling  to  preach- theXpospeL to jbv 
COimtryiTinn  ".n  that  they  mny  nh"  b»  ]inppy  ?e  T  ***>— 
WherT  T  proclaim  the  truth-feo  them  perhaps  they  jadli 


ppj^emitejjie,  but  J— am -nat-airaid  of_it^  having  this 
confidence   in  Jesus  that  though  I  should  die   in  the 


76  SCHOOL   AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 

ckrk_re£kttisJ2^ 

heaven  forever — 3r^w4ia-son«e-- paper-sixty-three  Jap- 
anese native  Christians  were  arrested  at  Yokohama. 
But  I  say,  it  will  stand,  it  must  stand,  and  the  Gospel 
must  be  known  to  them. 

I  feel  always  grateful  for  your  kind  care  and  I 
pray  in  your  behalf  without  ceasing.  I  would  like  to 
hear  from  you  very  much. 

TO   MRS.  FLINT. 

Amherst,  October  30,  1867. 
...  I  am  very  happy  to  tell  you  about  my  fa- 
ther's letter  which  I  have  first  received  since  I  left 
home.  He  received  my  letter  which  I  wrote  him  last 
spring  from  Andover.  He  says  that  some  American 
gentleman  in  Yokohama  sent  my  letter  by  his  faithful 
Japanese  friend  to  him  so  that  no  trouble  might  fall 
on  it.  He  was  waiting  there  to  get  his  reply  and 
carry  it  to  Yokohama,  therefore  my  father  wrote  it 
with  great  haste.  I  will  not  tell  you  all  what  he  said, 
but  a  few  particular  points.  He  was  very  anxious  of 
me  since  he  heard  the  information  of  my  escaping 
from  Hakodate.  But  he  was  so  glad  to  hear  from  me 
over  the  water  and  find  out  where  I  am  and  how  I  am 
successful.  He  did  not  complain  much  for  my  leav- 
ing Japan,  but,  seems  me,  he  was  very  much  con- 
tented of  it,  because  I  wrote  to  him  about  beautiful 
American  customs,  and  told  him  also  what  I  do,  what 
I  study,  how  I  feel  happy,  and  how  /  believe  in  true 
God.  His  family  are  all  well.  My  grandfather  is  still 
living.  He  is  eighty-two  years  old  and  his  health  is 
quite  well.  He  wrote  to  me  a  Japanese  short  poem 
which  means  that  he  is  expecting  my  return  most  every 
day.  I  hope  he  would  live  till  my  return,  so  that  I 
may  tell  him  the  way  where  he  may  find  Jesus.    .    .   . 


LETTER   FROM  HOME.  77 

He  did  not  reply  about  the  religion  which  I  ex- 
plained to  him  quite  plainly.  I  suppose  he  had  not 
time  to  write  many  things.  I  also  received  letters 
from  my  friend  who  lives  in  my  prince's  house,  my 
brother,  and  sister.  My  friend  says  he  did  always  try 
to  comfort  my  parents  and  grandfather  so  that  they 
might  not  be  too  much  anxious  of  me,  and  he  will 
comfort  them  in  future  also.  He  told  me  he  will  take 
good  care  for  my  family  as  well  as  his  family.  My 
brother  says  when  he  read  my  letter  that  he  was  so 
excited  that  the  tears  ran  over  his  face,  and  cold  per- 
spiration covered  whole  his  body.  He  gave  much 
thanks  for  my  advice  and  instruction.  He  is  studying 
Chinese  in  a  high  school.  He  feels  quite  ignorant 
and  humble.  He  says  he  is  like  a  flag  which  dwells 
in  a  small  well  and  sees  the  heavens  in  little  space. 
He  wishes  to  see  vast  ocean  and  wide  heaven.  He 
comes  in  Ins  prince's  house  every  day  and  teaches 
Chinese  to  many  children.     My  sister  says  she  is  pray- 

iugjWjriP.  tn  hP.y  vajn^g-prl  <t  pypyy  flay T  am  pity  pi 

her...   .   . 

TO    MRS.  HARDY. 

Amherst,  November  16,  1867. 
.  .  .  My  vacation  will  come  pretty  soon,  but  I 
know  not  where  I  may  go.  Will  you  tell  me  where  I 
may  go?  X  hope  I  would  study  some  during-  the  va- 
cation, but  if  you  find  good  ohano.p  T  will  work  some- 
thing  to  pay  my  expenses.  I  asked  Prof.  Seelye  about 
my  staying  in  the  College  room  during  vacation,  but 
he  told  me  the  law  of  the  college  does  not  allow  to 
keep  any  students  in  the  rooms  during  the  winter  va- 
cation lest  the  building  should  get  fire.  He  invites 
me  to  spend  the  vacation  with  him.     I  don't  know 


78  SCHOOL  AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 

myself  which  way  I  should  take.  Please  tell  me 
which  way  I  may  take.  I  will  follow  your  informa- 
tion. 

Last  Sunday  morning  Dr.  Treat  preached  at  the 
chapel.  In  the  afternoon  Rev.  Mr.  Wheeler  gave 
full  account  of  his  work  at  Harpoot,  and  at  the  even- 
ing Dr.  Clark  made  remarks  to  evangelize  Chinese 
empire,  and  made  a  noble  statement  to  send  a  thou- 
sand missionaries  to  North  China  within  ten  years, 
They  were  very  good  and  encouraged  me  very  much 
indeed.  I  was  almost  persuaded  to  go  forth  to  fight 
against  Babylon,  and  break  down  the  great  wall  of 
Satan.  Yet  I  must  nourish  up  myself  and  must  wait 
until  I  have  full  strength  and  knowledge  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  This  thought  keeps  me  always  happy 
and  encourages  me  to  go  on.  my  daily  studies.   .   .   . 

TO    MRS.  FLINT. 

Amherst,  December  1,  1867. 
...  I  had  a  letter  from  Mrs.  Hardy  last  Mon- 
day. She  invited  me  to  spend  the  vacation  with  her 
and  told  me  Capt.  Taylor  has  arrived  in  Boston.  So 
I  must  go  up  to  Boston  by  all  means.  I  proposed  to 
go  last  Monday  when  I  finish  my  sawing  wood  (O, 
hard  wood  !  made  my  spinal  column  pain !),  but  the 
same  morning  two  young  men  called  on  me  unexpect- 
edly. Do  you  think  who  they  are?  Two  Japanese 
from  Monson.  They  hindered  my  sawing  wood  but 
I  was  perfectly  satisfied  to  spend  a  few  days  with  my 
countrymen. 

When  I  saw  them  I  did  not  know  whether  should 
I  speak  English  or  Japanese,  but  they  began  to  talk 
Japanese  with  me,  so  I  was  obliged  to  speak  my  own 
tongue.     At  first  I  found  some  confusion  to  talk  to 


CORRESPONDENCE.  79 

them,  but  I  did  speak  better  and  faster  than  they  did. 
They  stayed  in  my  room  whole  morning,  and  the  af- 
ternoon I  showed  them  all  cabinets  and  Gymnasium. 
I  called  on  them  at  Hotel  in  the  evening  and  I  stayed 
there  after  ten  o'clock.  We  read  together  28th  chap- 
ter of  St.  Matthew.  I  think  they  understood  the  chap- 
ter quite  well,  but  they  found  trouble  to  understand 
the  Trinity;  so  I  explained  to  them  far  as  I  know. 
They  asked  me  to  make  prayers,  but  I  could  not  make 
them  in  Japanese,  so  I  made  them  in  English. 
Though  they  cannot  speak  English  freely,  yet  they 
understand  English  very  well. 

These  two  are  best  scholars  among  those  Japanese 
in  Monson.  I  hope  they  will  become  good  instru- 
ments to  their  countrymen.  I  spoke  with  them  about 
the  religious  matters  during  these  hours.  They  found 
their  sins  ;  they  found  also  the  way  where  they  meet 
their  Master.  They  have  humble  and  beautiful  spir- 
its, just  as  little  children.  They  thought  first  they 
would  study  some  sciences  to  benefit  their  country, 
but  God  opened  their  blind  eyes  and  took  away  thick 
veil  between  them  and  heaven.  He  made  them  know 
the  grace  through  which  they  may  have  immortality. 
So  they  feel  gratefid  for  his  tender  care  towards  them 
(though  they  are  sinners)  and  they  hope  also  to  do 
some  good  tilings  to  their  people  for  the  sake  of 
Christ.  I  am  thankful  that  God  bless  my  country- 
men so  much,  and  I  hope  the  time  will  soon  come  for 
Gospel  to  bear  fruit  in  the  barren  and  unmatured 
land. 

The  Japanese  referred  to  in  the  above  letter  were 
two  of  six  sent  to  this  country,  under  assiuned  names 
and  without  the  knowledge  of  the  home  government, 


80  SCHOOL   AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 

by  the  prince  of  Satsuma.  After  the  revolution  of 
1868,  the  Japanese  government  assumed  their  sup- 
port and  required  them  to  resume  their  real  names. 
They  were  all  earnest  students,  and  one  of  them  was 
subsequently  associated  with  President  William  S. 
Clark  in  the  establishment  of  an  agricultural  college 
in  Japan  and  was  appointed  governor  of  Yezo.  In 
these  fellow-countrymen  Neesima  took  the  deepest  in- 
terest, visiting  them  at  Monson  on  several  occasions 
and  corresponding  with  them  for  many  years. 

EXTRACTS    FROM    LETTERS    TO    MRS.  HARDY. 

January  10,  1868. 
This  is  the  beginning  of  the  year,  therefore  I  hope 
to  renew  my  spirit  to  perform  my  Christian  duty  bet- 
ter, and  to  keep  up  my  Christian  light  intenser  and  to 
be  ready  for  His  calling.  I  am  praying  and  watch- 
ing lest  I  should  fall  into  sin.  So  I  am  praying  for 
your  family  in  same  manner.  Take  good  care  for 
your  health  and  enjoy  yourself  under  the  cross. 

February  14,.  1868. 
I  enjoy  my  college  life  very  much,  and  I  cannot 
express  my  great  and  deep  joy  in  Jesus  with  my  pen. 
He  helps  me  to  resist  all  evils,  He  comforts  me  with 
the  Holy  Spirit,  He  guides  me  in  the  path  of  righteous 
with  his  gentle  hand,  saying,  uCome,  take  the  water 
of  life  freely."  Is  it  not  kind  invitation  for  a  simier 
like  me?  When  I  think  of  his  grace  I  do  not  think 
about  the  world's  things.  I  like  to  do  something 
boldly  for  the  advancement  of  his  kingdom. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  SI 

February  21,  1868. 

I  had  a  recent  news  from  Japan  which  told  me 
about  war  between  Shogun  and  princes.  Shogun's 
residence  in  Yedo  was  burned  by  a  mob  of  Satsuma 
prince  who  educates  the  young  men  at  Monson.  It  is 
very  short  walk  from  my  home,  but  I  do  not  feel  anx- 
ious about  my  folks  because  I  demand  them  under  the 
protection  of  the  Almighty  Hand. 

To-morrow  will  be  holiday.  We  shall  not  have 
any  recitations.  I  should  like  to  have  such  a  day 
once  and  a  while.  I  salute  you  all  for  the  day,  for 
the  gift  of  the  hero  to  this  nation,  and  for  independ- 
ence. I  should  like  to  see  such  freedom  in  my  coun- 
try. 

March  25,  1868. 

My  coat  sleeves  and  button  holes  ahnost  wear  out, 
and  its  color  fades  away  some.  If  you  have  coat  at 
hand  I  wish  you  would  give  me  one  so  that  I  may 
wear  it  to  the  church.  But  if  you  have  not  any  I  will 
wait  till  the  next  fall,  because  it  is  not  my  privilege 
to  wear  new  clothing.  But  it  shall  be  my  great  de- 
sire to  wear  a  pure  and  white  robe  in  the  future 
world. 

March  30,  1868. 

I  have  been  quite  nervous  these  four  or  five  weeks. 
I  was  not  able  to  sleep  soundly.  Dr.  Hitchcock  rec- 
ommend me  to  take  footbath  every  evening  and  eat 
some  light  things  just  before  I  go  to  bed  to  stupefy 
my  brain.  I  did  so  faithfully  sometime,  but  I  stopped 
it  last  week  because  I  can  sleep  better  than  used  be 
—  also  I  do  not  wish  to  spend  money  in  such  vain 
way.  Does  Mr.  Hardy  take  much  walk?  I  think 
the  walking  is  essential  and  also  desirable  for  business 
men  and  students.     When  I  study  long  while  in  my 


82  SCHOOL   AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 

room  I  feel  oppressive  and  tiresome,  but  when  I  go 
out  in  field,  open  my  lung  and  breathe  abundant  oxy- 
gen, I  feel  always  light,  happy,  and  vigorous.  It  is 
only  way  for  me  to  restore  my  health,  so  I  wish  Mr. 
Hardy  would  take  much  exercise  in  open  air.  Please 
give  my  love  to  him  and  all. 

In  April  of  this  year  Neesima  was  confined  to  his 
bed  for  several  weeks  by  a  sharp  attack  of  inflamma- 
tory rheumatism,  and  was  kindly  cared  for  at  the 
house  of  Professor  Seelye. 

Amherst,  April  27,  1868. 
I  received  your  kind  letter  and  check  and  an  in- 
closure  from  Japan  in  due  time.  I  thank  you  for 
your  kind  request  for  my  illness.  I  feel  almost  bet- 
ter, but  Prof.  Seelye  still  keeps  me  in  his  house.  I 
do  not  know  what  I  should  do  for  his  kindness  but 
thanks  only.  He  is  very  much  afraid  that  I  should 
take  cold  again  because  the  weather  is  so  changeable 
and  unpleasant,  and  does  not  allow  me  to  go  to  recita- 
tions. So  I  am  still  staying  in  his  house.  He  pleases 
to  have  me  in  his  home  very  much  because  Mrs.  Seelye 
does  not  yet  come  back  from  Albany.  But  I  must  go 
back  to  my  room  soon  as  I  can.  When  I  received 
your  check  I  thought  it  would  be  very  hard  work  for 
me  to  obtain  so  much  with  my  own  hand  and  felt 
grateful  for  your  gift.  When  Prof.  Seelye' s  man 
brought  me  your  letter  he  told  me,  "this  is  from  your 
home,"  not  knowing  tndy  where  it  came  from. 
When  I  looked  at  its  direction  I  perceived  it  came 
from  you,  but  I  felt  some  soft  thing  in  it  like  Japan 
paper,  so  I  replied  him  "probably  it  may  be."  Then 
I  opened  it.    It  was  really  a  letter  from  home.    My  fa- 


CORRESPONDENCE.  83 

ther  told  me  he  wrote  me  sometime  ago  before  that,  but 
I  have  not  received  it  yet.  He  says  his  family  is  all 
well  except  my  mother,  she  has  been  so  anxious  of  me 
since  I  took  my  adventure.  My  sister  wrote  me  also. 
They  send  their  especial  regards  and  much  thanks 
to  you.  Beside  that,  there  is  great  confusion  among 
the  people.  |  The  people  of  Yedo  have  great  fear  that 
the  enemy  of  Shogun  should  attack  the  city,  so  my 
father  and  all  wish  me  come  back.  But  I  am  not  his 
own.  How  can  I  go  back  now,  having  a  plow  on  , 
my  hands?  I  must  prepare  myself  for  my  Master's 
work.\  Yet  I  think  I  can  do  great  good  for  my 
mother  here.  I  can  pray  fervently  for  her.  God  is 
present  everywhere,  so  I  trust  He  will  take  care  of  her.  m 
If  I  go  back  now  I  suppose  I  must  go  to  war.  /•!  do 
not  wish  at  all  to  kill  myself  in  such  a  barbarous  war. 
But  I  devote  myself  to  go  to  battle  against  Satan, 
taking  the  helmet  of  salvation  and  the  sword  of  the 
Spirit,  which  is  the  word  of  God.  ,  Will  you  remem- 
ber my  mother  in  your  prayers  ?  1  pray  for  her  many 
times  a  day.  I  hope  God  will  preserve  her  life  till 
she  may  hear  the  word  of  life. 

Amherst,  June  15,  1868. 
I  began  lately  to  collect  minerals,  because  I 
thought  it  will  be  worth  to  me  to  know  something 
about  them.  When  I  was  home  I  thought  Japan  is  a 
farming  country,  but  I  think  now  she  is  a  mineral 
country.  There  are  several  mines  of  gold,  silver,  cop- 
per, iron,  platinum  (lately  discovered),  and  many  pre- 
cious stones.  But  the  people  generally  keep  temples 
of  gods  on  summits  of  mountains,  and  dare  not  touch 
them,  even  though  they  see  veins  of  minerals  very 
plainly,  lest  they  should  defile  the  temples  of  gods  and 


84  SCHOOL   AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 

gods  would  pour  out  wrath  upon  them.  Perhaps  I 
may  not  spend  much  time  for  minerals  when  I  go 
home,  but  I  hope  I  will  teach  them  only  wise  Creator, 
remove  their  foolish  ideas,  and  stir  them  up  to  take  in 
Christian  civilization. 

Most  of  his  vacation  time  Neesima  spent  in  visiting 
his  friends  in  Boston,  the  Flints  at  Hinsdale,  the  Hid- 
dens  at  Andover,  and  the  family  of  Captain  Taylor  at 
Chatham.  He  also  made  several  extensive  tours  in 
Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  and  Rhode  Island,  col- 
lecting minerals  and  geological  specimens,  and  in  the 
summer  of  1868  planned  with  great  anticipation  an 
excursion  for  this  purpose  to  the  White  Mountains, 
an  account  of  which  he  gives  in  the  following  letter :  — 

TO   MRS.  HARDY. 

Amherst,  August  22,  1868. 
...  I  am  very  happy  to  write  a  few  lines  to  you 
from  my  beloved  Amherst.  I  returned  here  yesterday 
very  safely.  I  was  received  kindly  by  Prof.  Seelye, 
and  I  am  now  staying  in  his  house  because  I  cannot 
get  in  my  room  until  next  Monday.  I  can  only  say 
I  have  had  a  great  grand  time.  I  have  been  tramp- 
ing more  than  five  weeks  and  more  than  four  hundred 
miles.  Yet  my  feet  are  not  sore  at  all.  I  understood 
very  well  how  to  manage  them.  I  feel  grateful  to  you 
for  furnishing  money  to  me  for  spending  this  vacation 
in  such  a  profitable  and  pleasant  manner.  I  met  my 
companions  at  Worcester  and  began  our  tramp  from 
there.  We  came  through  Boston,  Andover,  Law- 
rence, Salem,  N.  H.,  and  we  spent  the  first  Sabbath 
on  our  way  at  Raymond,  N.  H.  We  were  invited  to 
make  some  remarks  in  evening  prayer-meeting.     We 


EXCURSION   TO    WHITE  MOUNTAINS.       85 

made  remarks  about  mission  work  to  awake  up  mis- 
sionary spirit  among  that  church.  The  meeting'  was 
very  full  and  the  people  very  attentive  to  our  re- 
marks. A  gentleman  made  a  motion  to  raise  more 
money  than  the  last  time  to  help  the  mission  cause. 
They  gave  us  meals  and  lodging  without  charge. 

We  crossed  Lake  Winnipiseogee  with  a  steam- 
boat. It  was  mostly  smoky  weather  to  see  distant 
view.  I  was  unwell  a  little  while  at  Jackson  by  tak- 
ing bath  in  Diana  Fall.  I  stopped  in  Jackson  House 
about  two  days.  It  took  my  money  off  very  badly. 
We  went  up  Mt.  Washington  on  3d  inst.  from  Glen 
side.  We  stopped  there  two  days  and  one  night  on 
account  of  the  smoky  weather.  We  saw  most  glori- 
ous sunset.  Then  we  came  down  Crawford  side. 
We  went  up  Cannon  Mountain  and  went  near  to  the 
rock  which  forms  profile  of  Old  Man.  Then  we  vis- 
ited Flume,  and  took  photograph  of  our  party.  I 
suppose  I  can  procure  one  for  you.  Our  party  was 
broken  up  from  Flume,  because  I  wanted  to  visit  sev- 
eral mines  in  Franconia,  Lisbon,  and  Warren,  and 
they  would  not  care  about  visiting  them.  They  went 
down  on  Plymouth  route,  and  I  came  up  Ore  Hill  in 
Franconia,  gold  mine  in  Lisbon,  and  copper  mine  in 
Warren.  So  I  obtained  quite  knowledge  about  min- 
erals in  vacation.  Last  Saturday  I  left  Warren  about 
half  past  four  P.  M.  and  traveled  through  a  woods 
after  7  o'clock.  It  was  quite  dark,  yet  I  could  not 
find  any  house  to  pass  that  night,  and  when  I  came 
across  a  house,  man  would  not  receive  me  in  his  house, 
even  in  his  barn,  so  I  was  obliged  to  come  still  farther. 
Finally  I  found  a  house  some  way  beyond  that  and 
passed  that  night  in  a  barn.  Just  after  I  got  in  barn 
it  stormed  furiously.      It   was   rather  old  barn  and 


86  SCHOOL  AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 

leaked  all  over,  but  rubber  blanket  kept  me  dry.  The 
next  day  was  the  Lord's  day,  but  there  was  not  any 
house  where  I  may  keep  the  day.  Many  folks  round 
that  way  woidd  not  care  about  the  day.  Some  of 
them  worked  in  garden.  So  I  was  obliged  to  travel 
nine  miles  on  that  morning.  I  arrived  at  a  meeting- 
house of  O just  before  the  morning  commences. 

Out  appearance  of  the  house  is  very  old  and  looks 
unpainted,  but  inside  is  very  well  furnished.  They 
had  not  a  regular  preaching  there  on  account  of  the 
absence  of  their  pastor.  The  people  of  that  place 
seem  me  very  rich.  Yes,  rich  enough  to  support  sev- 
eral pastors.  Yet  they  did  not  get  any  minister  to 
supply  the  pulpit.  The  people  dressed  very  nicely, 
but  they  appeared  only  cold  in  the  worship.  I  can 
say  surely  that  I  never  have  been  such  a  dry  and  cold 
meeting-  since  I  came  to  America.  I  went  in  some  old 
gentleman's  class  in  the  Sabbath-school.  It  is  most 
cold  and  uninviting  school  I  ever  been.  I  crossed  the 
river  and  went  in  F meeting-house  that  after- 
noon. I  heard  an  old  and  bright  preacher  there.  I 
found  out  afterwards  it  was  Miss  McKeen's  father, 
and  I  tried  to  see  him,  but  he  does  not  reside  there. 
A  gentleman  received  me  cordially,  and  I  was  also 
invited  to  make  some  remarks  in  prayer-meeting.  I 
told  them  our  heathenish  customs  and  manners.  The 
night  after  I  stopped  in  a  part  of  Windsor,  Vt. 
When  I  went  near  to  a  house  I  saw  a  young  gentleman 
sitting:  on  a  chair.  I  asked  him  whether  he  would  let 
me  sleep  in  his  barn  over  the  night.  He  asked  me 
who  I  was  and  whence  I  came.  I  told  him  my  name 
and  where  I  came  from.  He  called  up  his  mother  to 
see  me.  When  she  understood  I  am  a  Japanese  she 
told  me  she  read  something  about  me  in  a  religious 


EXCURSION   TO    WHITE  MOUNTAINS.        87 

paper.  She  said  very  kindly,  'I  would  not  let  Chris- 
tian man  sleep  in  our  barn.'  After  a  few  conversa- 
tion she  took  me  to  a  handsomely  furnished  bedroom 
and  brought  me  all  things  which  are  necessary.  I 
had  very  sweet  rest  and  sleep  more  than  eight  hours. 
The  next  morning  she  gave  me  nice  breakfast,  also 
many  tracts  and  small  pocket  hymn-book.  I  doubt 
not  she  is  good  Christian  lady.  Also  that  young  man 
gave  me  ride  to  the  village  about  a  mile  and  half. 
Some  people  are  so  liberal  and  good  to  such  a  stran- 
ger. 

On  his  way  down  the  Connecticut  valley  Neesima 
passed  through  Hanover,  and  with  his  characteristic 
habit  of  seizing  every  opportunity  attended  a  lecture 
at  the  medical  school  then  in  session.  Professor  Oli- 
ver P.  Hubbard,  on  the  way  to  his  morning  lecture, 
met  the  young  pedestrian  and  mistook  him  for  one  of 
the  St.  Francis  tribe  of  Indians  from  Canada.  He 
was  about  to  accost  him  when  Neesima  inquired  for 
the  professor  of  mineralogy.  Professor  Hubbard  then 
introduced  himself  and  invited  Neesima  to  his  labora- 
tory, where  the  latter  exhibited  the  minerals  contained 
in  his  satchel  and  watched  with  interest  the  prepara- 
tions of  the  assistant.  After  the  lecture  was  con- 
cluded, he  courteously  took  leave  and  resumed  his 
journey. 

TO   MRS.  HARDY. 

September  19,  1868. 
.   .   .  Regard  to  $10.  which  I  obtained  from  fur- 
niture, I  do  not  know  where  it  has  gone.     It  disap- 
peared very  strangely.     I  kept  it  in  my  trunk,  but  it 
is  lost  somewhere.     I  am  sure  no  one  could  steal  it 


08  SCHOOL  AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 

because  I  kept  trunk  locked  always.  So  I  think  I 
have  taken  it  out  and  paid  it  to  a  store  in  some  even- 
ing, mistaking-  it  as  one  dollar.  I  do  not  spend  money 
foolishly,  as  you  know  well,  and  if  I  do  I  give  you  its 
account  always.  I  am  sorry  to  say  I  have  lost  it  by 
my  carelessness.  I  wish  you  would  excuse  my  care- 
lessness, but  do  not  think  I  have  deceived  you,  spend- 
ing it  by  some  foolish  way.  I  am  preparing  myself 
to  be  good  man  and  striving  daily  to  walk  with  God. 
So  I  would  not  deceive  you  by  all  means. 

October  1,  1868. 
...  I  received  a  package  a  week  ago  Tuesday. 
I  found  in  it  a  coat,  a  tail-coat,  a  vest,  and  a  pair  of 
pants.  I  hope  you  will  excuse  me  that  I  do  not  take 
that  tail-coat.  I  think  I  have  not  old  enough  or  dig- 
nity enough  to  wear  that  coat.  You  must  excuse  me, 
because  my  chum  laughed  at  me  when  I  put  on  that 
tail-coat.  I  have  three  vests  now,  so  I  shall  not  take 
that  vest  too.  I  want  clothings,  but  not  more  than 
necessary. 

November  8,  1868. 
...  I  asked  Mr.  Hardy  to  procure  Dana's  Min- 
eralogy. I  wanted  it  very  much  but  durst  not  ask 
you  so  long  on  account  of  expense.  But  I  made  up 
my  mind  some  time  ago  that  I  woidd  save  its  ex- 
pense by  some  way.  I  stopped  my  drinking  tea.  It 
does  not  amount  to  much  in  one  term,  but  it  will  be 
considerable  in  the  course  of  a  year.  I  hope  you  will 
excuse  me  my  asking  you  to  procure  such  an  expen- 
sive book.  I  inclose  the  list  of  my  college  expenses. 
I  spent  more  than  I  did  expect,  but  I  hope  you  will 
not  find  any  fault  in  me.  ...  I  hate  indeed  to  trouble 


LETTERS  FROM  HOME.  89 

myself  so  often  and  so  constantly  in  this  carnal  sup- 
ply, and  anticipate  now  I  shall  be  exceedingly  happy 
when  I  get  rid  of  all  troubles  of  this  kind  and  reach 
to  the  place  where  I  may  wear  one  pure  and  white 
robe  which  shall  not  need  any  more  mending,  washing, 
or  changing.  Yet  I  think  it  is  very  reasonable  to 
take  care  for  my  body  while  I  am  in  this  world. 

TO    MRS.    HARDY. 

Amherst,  May  21,  1869. 

...  I  heard  from  my  folks  some  time  ago  as  you 
know.  I  have  been  longing  their  news  more  than 
one  year,  so  it  gave  me  great  pleasure  and  consolation. 
My  father  wrote  me  very  long  and  kind  letter  and  in- 
formed me  all  about  what  wonderful  change  has  taken 
place  in  Japan  within  a  few  years.  Most  of  the  peo- 
ple of  high  ranks  cut  their  hairs  short  and  dress  in  the 
American  style. 

My  father  find  more  satisfactory  in  my  being  in 
this  country,  seeing  such  a  wonderful  change  is  going 
on  among  the  leading  class  of  the  people  and  knowing 
that  the  educational  system  of  the  western  nations 
would  soon  be  introduced  into  Japan.  You  may  see 
in  his  letter  which  he  has  written  to  you  how  he  was 
glad  when  he  heard  from  me  and  understood  that  I 
have  found  good  friends  in  this  side  of  the  world. 
He  asked  me  to  translate  it  into  English  so  that  you 
may  know  what  he  writes  about.  I  have  translated 
it  nearly  as  he  expressed  his  idea  in  his  own  way. 
My  sister  and  brother  have  written  to  you  too,  but 
I  have  not  translated  them,  because  they  contain 
nearly  the  same  thing  as  my  father  said.  I  hope 
you  will  accept  their  thanks  and  best  regards  and 
appreciate  how  they  have  felt  grateful  for  what  you 


90  SCHOOL   AND   COLLEGE   DAYS. 

have  done  for  me.  I  wish  you  would  give  him  a  re- 
ply, at  least  a  few  lines,  and  if  you  please,  I  will 
translate  yours  into  Japanese.  I  think  it  will  please 
him  greatly. 

TO    MR.  AND    MRS.  HARDY    FROM    NEESIMA's    FATHER. 

Yedo,  February,  1869. 

Though  I  have  not  known  you  personally  I  will 
write  to  you  a  few  lines.  I  suppose  you  are  enjoying 
your  good  health,  though  the  weather  is  still  cold,  and 
I  am  glad  of  it  in  your  behalf. 

When  my  son  Shimeta  came  over  to  your  country 
desiring  to  obtain  some  knowledge,  you  did  sympa- 
thize with  him  and  hearkened  his  request  so  kindly 
and  sent  him  to  a  school,  promising  him  that  you 
would  supply  all  his  wants  while  he  is  in  the  school. 
So  you  have  already  supplied  his  wants  without  any 
lack  during  the  past  years.  I  could  not  express  my 
joy  and  thanks  neither  by  pen  nor  paper  for  what  you 
have  done  for  him.  Though  I  myself  and  all  my  fam- 
ily have  felt  very  grateful  for  your  kindness,  and 
talked  over  of  you  most  every  day,  yet  I  have  not 
written  to  you  at  all.  It  condemns  my  conscience 
greatly  that  I  have  neglected  it  thus  far. 

Though  my  son  is  not  very  bright  yet  I  expect  he 
will  become  a  reputable  man  through  your  kindness 
and  I  rejoice  greatly  in  his  behalf.  I  humbly  entreat 
you  now  that  you  would  continue  your  mercy  on  him 
while  he  remains  in  your  country.  I  have  also  the 
great  obligation  to  your  wife  for  what  kindness  she 
has  shown  to  him.  I  have  felt  somewhat  proud  and 
spoken  often  of  myself  "what  happy  man  I  am!  "  for 
my  son  has  fallen  into  such  good  hands  as  you  are.  I 
have  been  talking  and  wishing  to  come  over  to  your 


CORRESPONDENCE.  91 

country  to  see  you  face  to  face  and  give  you  my 
thanks,  which  is  higher  than  the  highest  mountain 
and  deeper  than  the  -deepest  ocean.  Yet  I  am  bound 
in  my  duty  and  am  not  able  to  cross  over  the  water, 
so  I  will  send  you  only  my  thanks  which  burst  out 
from  my  heart.  My  father  is  eighty -four  years  old 
now  and  is  always  talking  of  your  kindness  and  also 
his  grandson's  fortune.  He*  asked  me  to  send  his 
thanks  and  best  regards  to  you  all.  I  hope  I  shall 
write  to  you  again.  I  write  this  with  a  fear  and  rev- 
erence. 

Neesima  Tamiharu. 

to  mrs.  hardy. 

Amherst,  September  3,  I860. 

...  I  enjoyed  my  trip  through  Connecticut  and 
Rhode  Island  very  much  and  had  also  very  enjoyable 
time  at  Chatham.  It  is  rather  quiet  place,  but  I 
liked  it  more  than  a  noisy  city  because  the  quietness 
of  nature  led  me  to  a  quiet  meditation.  I  think  it 
was  the  best  part  of  my  vacation  to  have  my  mind 
free  from  the  study  and  to  have  a  quiet  meditation  on 
the  wonderful  economy  of  nature  or  a  sweet  commun- 
ion with  Him  who  rules  our  whole  universe  and  even 
cares  for  a  poor  sinner  such  as  I  am. 

I  am  getting  along  nicely  in  my  study.  I  like  my 
new  chum  very  much.  He  is  very  earnest  Christian. 
O,  what  charming  place  Amherst  is!  I  shall  never 
be  tired  in  studying  here.  I  hope  you  will  be  chari- 
table on  me  and  not  laugh  at  my  hasting  letter.  I 
am  just  busy  as  bees  and  cannot  spend  much  time  for 
doing  else  but  study.  I  hope  God  will  sustain  my 
strength  to  prepare  for  my  life  work. 

Though  you  should  delay  your  reply  for  my  letter 


92  SCHOOL  AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 

a  month  or  a  year  I  shall  never  have  a  slight  doubt  of 
your  interest  in  me,  because  I  hope  you  are  my  dear- 
est friend.  Yet  I  am  always  desiring  to  hear  from 
you,  and  when  I  write  to  you  I  am  anxiously  waiting 
for  your  reply,  because  I  always  wish  to  know  of  your 
prosperity.  If  you  are  too  busy,  please  write  me  a 
few  lines,  only  a  few  lines.  Let  me  know  how  you 
are. 

TO   MRS.  HARDY. 

Amherst,  October  24,  1869. 
...  A  secretary  of  the  American  Missionary  So- 
ciety preached  to  us  this  morning,  and  stated  to  us 
very  vividly  in  what  fearful  point  the  American  peo- 
ple stands  now.  They  have  8,000,000  Irish  people 
and  many  Germans  and  French,  4,000,000  negroes  in 
South,  many  thousands  of  Chinese,  and  a  few  Japan- 
ese on  the  Pacific  coast.  Unless  the  American  people 
stretch  out  their  hands  to  enlight,  elevate,  and  educate 
them  with  the  Christian  truth  they  will  ruin  the  free 
institution  which  is  the  pride  of  the  nation.  I  was 
quite  animated  by  his  earnest  discourse  and  felt  in- 
deed it  is  our  best  privilege  to  co-work  with  Christ 
and  to  promote  his  kingdom.  When  I  came  out  from 
the  chapel  I  heard  great  many  say,  "I  don't  like  his 
sermon,"  and  they  did  not  manifest  their  sympathy 
with  him  at  all.  I  felt  so  sorry  for  their  coldness  in 
their  heart  and  disinterest  for  the  Church  of  Christ 
and  for  the  welfare  of  their  own  country.  All  hea- 
thens look  at  America  as  the  centre  of  the  Christian 
lisht.  If  the  centre  of  the  light  has  not  much  intense- 
ness,  how  could  it  enlight  those  who  are  lying  in  the 
remote  dark  corners  ?  My  dear  friend,  let  us  pray 
earnestly  for  those  Christians  who  live  for  themselves 


CORRESPONDENCE.  93 

and  not  for  Christ.  Let  us  pray  for  the  American 
church  so  that  she  may  be  more  jealous  for  promoting 
the  blessed  gospel  to  all  nations.  .  .  .  My  folks  are 
all  well.  My  father  is  still  staying  in  Yedo  with  his 
prince,  but  he  says  he  will  soon  leave  his  office  and 
go  home  for  rest  because  he  has  found  his  duty  rather 
tedious  in  his  age.  Sometime  he  was  obliged  to  sit 
up  till  two  or  three  o'clock  toward  the  morning  for 
his  inexcusable  duty.  It  would  be  better  for  him  to 
take  a  rest  in  a  quiet  country  town,  but  his  leaving 
the  city  will  cause  me  a  sad  thing.  Perhaps  I  may 
not  hear  from  him  so  often  as  used  to  be.  When  he 
writes  to  me  he  always  carries  it  himself  to  Yokohama 
to  be  mailed  to  America.  He  is  very  careful  for 
sending  his  letter  to  me.  He  never  trusts  it  to  a  post- 
man lest  his  secret  communication  to  me  should  be 
revealed  by  some  accidental  way.  When  he  gets 
home  he  could  not  carry  his  letter  down  to  Yokohama 
any  more,  because  it  would  be  most  too  far  for  him  to 
walk,  —  about  60  miles  from  Yedo.  I  demand  my 
folks  entirely  on  the  providential  care.  Whatever 
thing  may  happen  to  them,  I  will  say  it  is  the  Lord's 
doing. 

In  the  summer  of  1869  Neesima  made  another  ex- 
cursion, partly  on  foot  and  partly  by  rail,  of  which 
the  following  notes  are  taken  from  his  diary :  — 

"July  15th.  I  left  Amherst  on  10.30  train  for 
Hartford,  where  I  stopped  with  my  old  acquaintance, 
Mr.  D.  E.  Bartlett.  I  was  very  cordially  received  by 
him.  He  took  me  to  the  city  library,  and  also  to  the 
top  of  the  State  House  where  we  could  look  down  the 
whole  city.     It  was  a  most   striking  sight   that   the 


94  SCHOOL   AND   COLLEGE   DAYS. 

brick   and    sandstone   edifices  were    interwoven  with 
the  green  trees. 

"16th.  I  left  Hartford  for  Middletown.  on  the 
noon  train.  When  I  came  to  the  town  I  was  told 
that  the  commencement  exercises  of  Wesleyan  Uni- 
versity are  being  held  in  Methodist  church.  But  the 
house  was  filled  up  by  the  audience.  While  I  was 
hesitating  near  the  entrance  somebody  pulled  my  arm 
from  behind,  and  when  I  look  back  I  behold  Mr.  A. 
of  '70  smiling  with  his  large  blue  eyes.  He  had  just 
come  from  Haddam  and  informed  me  whom  I  should 
see  there,  and  where  I  may  obtain  my  loving  objects 
[minerals].  So  I  was  very  much  encouraged  to  go 
forward  to  Haddam.  But  it  was  not  quite  time  then 
for  the  steamer.  To  pass  the  time  profitably  I  crossed 
the  river  by  a  ferryboat,  and  visited  the  sandstone 
quarry  at  Portland.  Though  I  saw  many  specimens 
of  bird-tracks,  the  man  in  the  office  would  not  part  me 
any.  I  left  Middletown  on  six  o'clock  boat  after 
the  dark.  It  thundered  and  rained  furiously,  and  I 
admired  the  scene  very  much.  Mr.  W.  B.  accommo- 
dated me  a  room  and  meals,  though  his  wife  was  not 
quite  well.  I  think  they  love  me  some.  I  was  very 
successful  in  obtaining  tourmalines,  but  not  very  in 
getting  columbites. 

"21st.  I  left  Haddam  for  New  Haven  on  foot, 
walking  about  seventeen  miles  that  afternoon,  though 
I  spent  considerable  time  for  trouting  and  berrying. 
I  passed  the  night  in  a  farmhouse  in  North  Guilford. 
The  lady  in  the  house  treated  me  very  kindly  and 
would  not  charge  me  positively  for  either  lodging  or 
breakfast. 

"22d.  It  rained  quite  hard  in  the  morning,  but 
the  weather  was  very  beautiful  and  the  sun  was  quite 


COMMENCEMENT  AT  NEW  HAVEN.        95 

hot  in  the  afternoon.  I  washed  my  undershirt  and 
stockings  at  a  small  brook.  When  I  reached  New 
Haven  I  went  to  a  hotel  to  pass  the  night. 

"23d.  The  commencement  exercise  of  Yale  Col- 
lege is  held  at  the  Central  Church.  I  saw  there  two 
Japanese,  Yoshida  and  Ohara.  I  did  not  like  the 
exercises  quite  well,  not  seeing  much  Christian  ele- 
ment in  them.  I  visited  the  Mineralogical  cabinet  and 
Art  Gallery.  I  admired  the  picture  of  the  prophet 
Jeremiah.  Some  careless  fellows  thought  I  was  a  so- 
ciety man  and  invited  me  to  A.  K.  E.  Society  hall.  The 
room  used  for  the  literary  purpose  is  very  well  fur- 
nished. I  saw  there  many  glasses,  and  wine  bottles 
on  the  stairs.  So  I  am  glad  to  find  out  what  secret 
meant.  While  they  were  showing-  the  rooms  they 
asked  me  where  did  I  join  to  the  society.  I  replied : 
'I  have  not  joined  to  the  society  yet.  Perhaps  I  shall 
if  I  find  time  enough.'  I  think  they  were  no  little 
surprised  to  hear  my  reply. 

u24th.  I  visited  limestone  quarry  at  Smithfield, 
eight  miles  from  Providence,  and  found  nice  speci- 
mens there.     I  came  to  Providence  to  pass  the  night." 

Neesima  was  intensely  interested  in  all  mechanical 
processes  and  the  industrial  arts,  most  of  what  he  saw 
being  of  course  entirely  new  to  him.  On  this  excur- 
sion he  visited  the  arsenal  at  Springfield,  the  factories 
and  foundries  of  the  cities  through  which  he  passed, 
his  notebook  containing  over  two  hundred  pages  de- 
scribing minutely  the  manufacture  of  iron,  brass, 
small  arms,  cartridges,  gas,  paper,  wire,  cotton  cloth, 
plated  ware,  confectionery,  etc.,  with  innumerable 
drawings  of  the  machinery  and  tools  employed. 

The   remainder  of  the   summer  vacation   Neesima 


96  SCHOOL  AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 

passed  at  Chatham  with  the  family  of  Captain  Taylor. 
On  December  11th  Captain  Taylor  was  caught  be- 
tween the  ferryboat  and  the  dock  while  landing  at 
East  Boston,  and  died  almost  immediately.  Nee- 
siina's  journal  of  this  month  contains  the  following 
passages :  — 

"I  write  this  to  remember  this  sad  event  for  myself, 
and  also  to  warn  my  friends  to  be  ready  always  for 
the  Master's  call.  It  was  on  Monday  morning,  Dec. 
13th,  1869,  that  a  little  fellow  brought  me  a  yellow 
letter,  asking  me  quite  briskly  whether  it  belonged  to 
me.  It  was  a  dispatch  informing  me  that  Captain 
Taylor  was  dead.  It  gave  me  a  great  surprise.  I 
did  not  know  myself  what  to  do.  I  was  perfectly 
silent  and  calm.  I  was  still  sitting  in  my  chair,  say- 
ing to  myself  'I  do  not  believe  this,  it  is  my  dream. 
It  is  not  possible.  It  is  not  true.'  I  was  without  a 
tear,  without  a  word,  but  .  .  .  Then  I  rose  calmly, 
and  slowly  went  to  a  wall  where  hung  his  small  like- 
ness, and  gazed  upon  it  with  wide  opening  eyes.  He 
looked  very  active,  not  like  a  dead  person.  So  I  has- 
tily stepped  to  the  telegraph  office  and  asked  an  officer 
whether  there  was  no  mistake  in  that  dispatch.  It 
was  true.  So  I  gave  up  all  my  doubts  and  hastened 
to  the  railroad.  While  I  was  in  the  cars  I  was 
deeply  affected.  It  was  very  heavy  cross  for  me  to 
bear.  When  I  walked  it  was  like  a  lame  man,  helped 
by  my  umbrella.  I  did  not  see  Mrs.  Taylor  that  even- 
ing lest  my  presence  might  excite  her  grief,  but  when 
I  saw  the  brothers  and  sisters  I  bursted  out  in  a  loud 
cry.  I  cannot  describe  by  my  pen  such  sad  scenes. 
All  his  kind  deeds  of  deep  interest  in  me  since  I  knew 
him  in  China,  and  how  I  spent  my  vacation  with  him 


DEATH  OF  CAPTAIN  TAYLOR.  97 

about  ten  weeks  ago,  came  to  my  memory.  I  could 
not  possibly  raise  up  my  head,  but  only  turn  aside  and 
weep  bitterly.  How  can  I  tell  why  he  was  so  dear  to 
me.  I  fell  into  his  kind  hand  at  Shanghai;  he  gave 
me  China  jacket,  showing  me  how  to  sew;  he  taught 
me  navigation ;  he  spoke  patiently,  forgave  me  always, 
and  never  spoke  to  me  any  unkind  words ;  he  intro- 
duced me  to  him  who  became  my  kind  friend  ever  since. 
At  our  last  good-by  he  kissed  me.  My  captain,  this  is 
my  last  kiss.     His  forehead  was  cold  as  marble. 

"Then  I  said  good-by  to  Mrs.  Taylor  and  her  little 
infant  boy.  'For  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of 
the  Throne  shall  feed  them,  and  shall  lead  them  unto 
living  f oimtains  of  waters ;  and  God  shall  wipe  away 
all  tears  from  their  eyes.'  " 

TO   MBS.  HARDY. 

Amherst,  April  5,  1870. 
Having  found  myself  quite  comfortable  I  will  write 
you  a  few  lines.  Since  I  wrote  you  my  last  let- 
ter I  have  been  improving  gradually  and  gaining 
strength.  I  began  to  go  out  of  doors  last  Friday  and 
walked  to  and  fro  in  the  front  yard  of  Prof.  Seelye's 
house,  but  to-day  is  quite  cold  and  stormy,  so  I  am 
obliged  to  keep  myself  quiet  in  my  warm  room. 
Though  I  feel  almost  well  as  usual,  yet  it  does  seem 
me  strange  that  I  cannot  endure  lonsj  while  in  doing: 
anything.  Though  I  get  over  my  cold  I  have  not  en- 
joyed my  health  ever  since ;  partly  I  had  headache  and 
partly  I  was  nervous.  Yet  I  was  so  much  pressed  by 
my  duty,  and  kept  up  my  study  just  much  as  I  could. 
I  never  liked  to  complain  for  it,  and  kept  up  cheer- 
fully my  studies  and  my  prayers  till  I  was  taken  down 
entirely  by  this  rheumatism.      I  never  had  such  an  ill 


98  SCHOOL   AND   COLLEGE  DAYS. 

health  since  I  have  been  in  this  country.  I  fear  some- 
what if  I  continue  my  study  in  the  beginning  of  next 
term  as  I  did  this  term  I  may  entirely  break  down. 
So  I  think  it  well  for  me  to  rest  for  a  while  and  to  get 
a  renewed  health.  But  you  must  not  understand  that 
I  am  getting  tired  of  study.  I  am  longing  it  and 
strongly  tempted  to  begin  it,  like  a  starving  wolf  goes 
after  his  prey.  Though  I  have  been  ill  more  than 
four  weeks,  yet  I  have  not  entirely  wasted  my  time. 

You  informed  me  that  you  should  send  me  up  to 
Andover  next  fall  to  study  theology  for  two  years. 
When  I  left  Andover  you  told  me  I  should  study  two 
years  in  Amherst  and  a  year  in  Andover.  But  I 
have  been  in  Amherst  a  year  longer  than  your  fixed 
time,  though  in  my  sorrow  I  have  wasted  nearly  the 
latter  half  part  of  this  year  by  being  sick  so  much. 
Now  you  are  willing  to  support  me  two  years  more  in 
Andover.  It  is  a  great  offering  to  me  indeed.  I  do 
not  know  how  I  could  get  along  without  it  in  my 
study.  I  appreciate  your  kindness  very  deeply  in  my 
heart,  and  hope  indeed  that  your  offering  for  me  would 
be  very  productive  hereafter. 


CHAPTER   III. 

SEMINARY    COURSE    AT    ANDOVER. 

During  the  latter  half  of  his  last  year  in  Amherst 
Neesiraa  was  again  attacked  by  inflammatory  rheuma- 
tism, and  this  illness  seriously  interfered  with  his 
studies.  His  health  returned  with  the  warmer  weather, 
and  in  April  he  resumed  his  work.  He  took  the  de- 
gree of  B.  S.  with  the  class  of  1870,  and  was  selected 
by  his  comrades  to  deliver  the  oration  in  the  grove 
on  class-day.  The  question  of  his  future  course  of 
study  was  not  a  difficult  one ;  his  desire  to  return  to 
his  people  as  the  bearer  of  a  heavenly  message  was 
supreme,  and  to  this  end  it  was  decided  that  he  should 
enter  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Andover,  a  decision 
which  gave  him  the  greatest  satisfaction.  At  this 
time  the  cpiestion  was  raised  whether  he  should  re- 
turn to  Japan  as  a  Japanese  or  an  American  citizen. 
It  was  the  opinion  of  those  of  whom  advice  was  sought 
in  Kobe  and  Yokohama  that  he  should  be  naturalized 
in  the  United  States,  that  thus  he  might,  in  case  of 
difficulties  arising:  from  his  missionary  work,  secure 
the  advantages  of  consular  jurisdiction.  On  the 
other  hand,  while  the  treaties  did  not  prohibit  mis- 
sionary effort,  it  was  extremely  doubtful  whether  they 
would  afford  any  protection  in  case  of  complaint  from 
the  Japanese  government ;  nor  was  it  probable  that, 
if  naturalized  and  thus  made  a  foreigner  in  the  eyes 
of  the  law,  this  fact  woidd  protect  him,  a  native-born 


100        SEMINARY   COURSE  AT  AN  DOVER. 

Japanese,  from  private  malice.  Events  subsequently 
proved  this  question  to  be  without  importance  ;  yet  it 
is  interesting  to  note  the  form  it  assumed  at  tins  time 
in  Neesima's  mind.  With  him  it  was  not  how  to 
secure  the  amplest  protection,  but  how  to  exert  the 
greatest  influence.  That  his  influence  would  be  seri- 
ously impaired  by  the  surrender  of  his  rights  as  a 
Japanese  citizen  was  clear.  He  therefore  decided 
against  naturalization,  and,  in  the  fall  of  1870,  re- 
turned to  Andover  to  begin  his  theological  studies. 

In  the  winter  of  1871  he  again  suffered  from  rheu- 
matism, and  was  for  some  weeks  helpless.  On  Jan- 
uary 10th  he  writes  :  — 

"  Through  my  sickness  and  pain  I  can  have  more 
sympathy  with  the  suffering  and  dying  Saviour,  and 
by  beholding  Him  on  the  cross  I  can  bear  all  my 
pains  and  sufferings  most  cheerfully,  rejoicingly ; 
knowing  that  my  Master  has  suffered  a  far  greater 
pain  than  I  do  now  for  the  salvation  of  the  lost  race. 
When  I  profoundly  think  of  the  plan  of  salvation 
I  almost  lose  myself  in  its  beauty  and  grandeur. 
Though  I  cannot  use  my  body  now,  I  can  exercise  my 
mind.  I  can  think,  pray,  and  glorify  God  through 
my  suffering.  Pray  for  me,  not  simply  for  my  ill- 
ness, but  that  I  may  be  ever  submissive  to  the  will  of 
my  Heavenly  Father." 

TO   MB.    HARDY. 

Andover,  January  29,  1871. 
A  letter  which  you  forwarded  to  me  last  Friday  is 
from  my  home.  It  brought  me  a  sad  news,  that  is, 
the  death  of  my  grandfather.  The  letter  is  dated  on 
the  5th  of  last  August,  though  his  death  occurred  on 
the  14th  of  last  July. 


DEATH  OF  HIS  GRANDFATHER.  101 

According  to  my  brother's  brief  statement  of  his 
case  I  judge  he  died  with  cholera,  which  is  a  prevail- 
ing- disease  in  the  country.     He  was  sick  only  four 
days,  and  died  without  much  trouble,  owing  to  his 
old   age.     He    was    then   eighty-six   years    old.     My 
brother  says  he  was  not  sorry  to  go,  for  he  lived  long 
enough    and    has    seen   his   grandsons    grow  up,  and 
heard    of    what    I    am    doing   in    America.     But   he 
would  have  more  satisfactorily  died  if  he  could  have 
seen  me  once  more  on  his  last  day.     For  he  has  been 
talking  of  me  so  much  in  his  late  years  and  anticipa- 
ting to  see  me  with  a  great  pleasure.     Oh  !  he  is  no 
more  with  his  friends.     He  has  gone  without  hope  in 
Christ.     I  dare  say  he  was  a  most  earnest  and  trust- 
worthy man    I    ever   saw  among   our   neighbors.     I 
trust  God  will  judge  him  without  law,  for  he  lived 
without  law.     My  prayers  for  him,  and  my  transla- 
tions of   a  few  precious  passages   in  the   Scriptures, 
which  I  sent  to  him  some  time  ago,  have  done  some 
good  to  his  soul.     When  he  heard  the  news  of  my 
running  away  from  Hakodate,  he  was  sore  afraid  lest 
I  should  fall  into  a  trouble,  but  when  he  heard  that 
I   am  studying  in  one  of  the  best  American  institu- 
tions he  was  overwhelmed  with  a  great  joy,  and  recog- 
nized that  the  people  in  the  United  States  are  far 
more  liberal  than  his  own  people. 

This  news  caused  me  a  great  grief.  I  would  have 
broken  down  with  a  grief  if  I  had  not  had  my  Sa- 
viour to  sympathize  with  me  in  my  affliction  and  help 
me  to  bear  this  cross.  Pray  for  me  that  this  afflic- 
tion may  be  a  means  to  bring  me  closer  to  Christ  and 
to  calmly  repose  myself  upon  his  arms.  I  have  a 
still  more  sad  news  to  tell  you,  the  death  of  our  dear 
friend,  Dr.  Samuel  Taylor.     He  died  suddenly  in  the 


102         SEMINARY   COURSE  AT  ANDOVER. 

Academy  Hall  when  he  went  up  to  the  morning- 
prayer.  May  the  Lord  sanctify  all  these  sad  scenes 
to  our  souls.  I  suppose  you  and  Mrs.  Hardy  will  be 
present  at  Dr.  Taylor's  funeral,  which  will  be  on 
next  Tuesday.  Then  let  me  have  a  pleasure  of  see- 
ing both  of  you. 

TO    MRS.    FLINT. 

Andover,  March  21,  1871. 
I  saw  Mori,  Japanese  minister  sent  to  Washington 
from  Mikado,  at  Boston  a  week  ago  last  Wednesday. 
He  told  me  if  I  write  a  letter  to  the  Japanese  govern- 
ment stating  briefly  who  I  am,  what  I  have  been 
studying  in  America,  and  also  my  intention  for  re- 
turning home,  he  will  forward  it  to  the  government 
and  get  a  passport  for  me.  He  told  me  also  the 
present  internal  movement  among  the  higher  classes 
concerning  Christianity.  They  begin  to  see  a  vast 
difference  between  Protestant  and  Catholic  religions. 
Though  the  government  forbids  the  people  to  em- 
brace Christian  truth,  yet  I  trust  it  will  open  the 
country  to  Protestant  missionaries  within  a  few  years. 
I  am  afraid  that  Mori,  the  Japanese  minister,  will 
pay  up  to  Mrs.  Hardy  for  what  she  has  expended  for 
me  so  far,  because  he  asked  Mr.  Hardy  to  give  him 
a  list  of  all  the  expenses  which  have  been  spent  for 
r  educating  me.  I  fear  Mr.  Hardy  will  give  him  its 
)  list,  and  if  he  receives  the  payment  from  Mori  I 
shall  be  bound  up  to  the  Japanese  government  by 
that  sum  of  money.  I  would  rather  remain  a  free 
Japanese  citizen  and  consecrate  myself  wholly  to  my 
-Master's  business.  I  hope  to  see  Mr.  Hardy  very 
soon  and  talk  over  the  matter  with  him.  I  hope  the 
Lord  will   give   us  a  wise   and  prudent  thought  for 


MEETS  MINISTER  MORI.  103 

deciding  this  matter.      [The  proposition  of  Minister 
Mori  was  promptly  declined.] 

TO    MRS.    FLIXT. 

Andovek,  June  7,  1871. 
Three  weeks  ago  yesterday  I  was  invited  to  Amherst 
by  the  Japanese  minister,  who  brought  a  young  Jap- 
anese to  Mass.  Agricultural  College  to  study  the 
mode  of  American  farming.  I  spent  two  days  with 
him  at  Amherst  and  had  very  pleasant  time.  He 
treated  me  very  gentlemanly  and  paid  all  my  travel- 
ing expenses.  The  main  idea  of  his  inviting  me  is 
that  he  was  intending  to  establish  schools  at  home 
after  the  American  system  and  desired  me  to  take 
charge  of  it.  I  encouraged  him  to  do  so,  though  I 
did  not  give  him  any  definite  answer  for  my  taking 
charge  of  it  —  for  it  is  woe  to  me  if  I  do  not  preach 
the  gospel  of  my  blessed  Master. 

TO   MRS.    HARDY. 

Amherst,  June  13,  1871. 
Since  I  returned  here  I  attempted  to  rewrite  my  letter 
to  the  Japan  government  for  obtaining  a  passport,  for 
in  my  first  letter  I  did  not  say  that  I  have  embraced 
Christian  faith,  but  simply  mentioned  what  I  am 
studying  at  Andover.  I  did  not  even  say  that  I  am 
studying  theology,  but  mentioned  that  I  am  studying 
the  true  secret  of  the  progress  of  civilization.  When 
I  saw  the  Japan  minister  at  Amherst  I  told  him  that 
I  would  not  go  home  concealing  my  Christian  faith 
like  a  trembling  thief  goes  in  the  dark  night  under 
the  fear  of  discovery,  but  go  there  as  a  Christian 
man  walking  in  a  Christian  love  and  doing1  things 
according  to  the  light  of  my  conscience.     I  told  him, 


104        SEMINARY   COURSE  AT  ANDOVER. 

furthermore,  that  if  I  write  to  him  I  would  rather 
make  known  to  government  my  new  and  healthier 
religion.  But  he  said  he  did  not  know  whether  it 
would  be  safe  for  me  to  do  so  or  not,  but  I  might  try 
that.  But  after  a  still  more  careful  investigation  I 
found  it  would  not  be  desirable  for  me  to  make  known 
my  being  here  openly,  for  if  I  do  so  perhaps  I  will 
receive  an  order  to  do  some  service  or  to  study  a  cer- 
tain tiling.  In  such  a  case  I  cannot  conveniently 
refuse  it,  for  if  I  do  the  government  will  no  longer 
be  friendly.  While  I  am  studying  I  do  not  wish  to 
be  hindered  by  the  government's  affairs.  As  I  under- 
stand that  you  are  willing  to  keep  me  still  longer,  I 
would  rather  receive  the  Christian's  willing  and  cheer- 
fid  gift  than  that  of  the  government,  which  will  bind 
me  as  a  slave.  Yet  I  will  try  to  keep  up  a  friendly 
relation  to  the  minister  at  Washington,  so  that  when 
I  get  ready  to  go  home  he  might  be  some  help  to  me. 
So  I  am  decided  not  to  write  to  the  government  till  I 
am  about  ready  to  go  home.  I  used  sometimes  to  do 
things  without  much  circumspection,  though  I  was 
very  successful  in  certain  things.  But  with  regard 
to  the  above  case  I  shall  be  pretty  careful,  for  my  all 
future  success  may  depend  on  this  single  action.  I 
shall  wait  entirely  on  the  providential  guidance. 

When  I  came  out  from  the  prayer  -  meeting  re- 
cently I  saw  a  grand  display  of  northern  lights. 
While  I  was  watching  the  change  of  streams  of 
light,  and  also  gazing  upon  those  innumerable  bright 
stars  twinkling  in  the  blue  dome,  I  thought  of  the 
hymn,  "  Nearer,  my  God,  to  thee,"  and  thought  that  if, 
through  the  grace  of  God,  I  am  permitted  to  fly  on 
joyful  wing  onward  and  upward,  leaving  the  sun, 
moon,  and  stars  behind  me,  how  grand  my  feeling 
might  be. 


EXCURSION  THROUGH  NEW  YORK.        105 

The  vacation  will  begin  two  weeks  from  next 
Thursday.  I  don't  know  what  I  should  do  this  sum- 
mer. I  am  partly  tempted  to  read  or  study,  and 
partly  to  take  a  trip  somewhere  to  collect  the  mineral- 
ogical  and  geological  specimens. 

TO    MR.    HARDY. 

Andoveb,  June  21,  1871. 
I  received  yours  of  yesterday,  and  am  very  thank- 
ful for  your  kindest  offering  for  my  wants  for  the 
vacation.  I  am  desiring  to  take  a  trip  to  Niagara 
Falls,  Trenton  Falls,  Utica,  and  some  other  places  to 
collect  fossils  and  minerals.  I  had  an  invitation  from 
one  of  my  college  chums  who  lives  near  Utica  to  come 
there  and  spend  a  few  days  with  him.  I  feel  rather 
delicate  to  ask  you  to  furnish  my  wants  for  going  so 
far,  but  I  also  believe  I  shall  be  benefited  by  it  very 
much,  and  I  also  expect  to  study  geology  and  miner- 
alogy practically.  Perhaps  I  may  give  lectures  on 
Japan  here  and  there  and  may  get  my  expenses  paid 
partly. 

TO   MRS.   HARDY. 

Evans  Mills,  N.  Y.,  August  18,  1871. 
I  fear  you  may  think  I  have  forgotten  to  write  to 
you.  But  if  you  read  on  you  will  know  the  reason 
why  I  have  not  written  thus  far.  Since  I  began  my 
journey  I  have  had  no  fixed  abode,  and  consequently  I 
have  scarcely  found  time  to  sit  down  to  write  letters  or 
read.  When  I  stopped  with  my  friends  I  was  a  kind 
of  novelty  to  them  because  they  have  never  seen  any 
Japanese.  I  was  invited  out  to  the  dinners  and  tea, 
and  was  asked  by  them  so  many  questions.  At  the 
same   time    I   have    kept    myself    busy   geologizing. 


103         SEMINARY   COURSE  AT  ANDOVER. 

When  I  went  to  any  friendless  places  I  was  obliged 
to  lodge  at  the  hotels.  It  seemed  me  so  painful  to 
pay  so  much  that  it  would  not  do  to  hang  around  too 
long  in  such  places.  I  hastened  myself  to  see  what  I 
could  see,  and  did  not  stay  more  than  necessary  for 
geologizing.  Thus  my  time  has  been  fully  occupied 
with  visiting,  tramping,  geologizing,  and  occasionally 
discussing  with  spiritualists  and  infidels.  I  thank 
God  for  giving  me  strength  to  meet  with  all  his  ene- 
mies without  surrendering  myself  to  them. 

I  went  through  the  heart  of  New  York  State, 
crossed  over  Lake  Ontario  by  a  steamer,  and  am  stop- 
ping with  one  of  Andover  theological  students  at 
Evans  Mills.  Oh,  I  wish  I  could  have  eloquence 
enough  to  write  out  all  my  happy  and  rich  experi- 
ences during  my  trip.  Notwithstanding  the  broken 
English  and  imperfect  grammar,  I  will  attempt  to 
write  you  a  brief  sketch  with  this  unskillful  hand. 

After  I  bid  a  farewell  to  my  dearest  Boston 
friends,  I  set  my  face  towards  the  west.  My  first 
stopping  -  place  was  Leominster,  where  I  spent  five 
days  with  the  brother  of  Captain  Taylor,  including  a 
Sabbath.  I  spoke  for  him  in  the  afternoon  service. 
It  was  my  first  attempt  to  address  before  a  large  audi- 
ence in  a  regular  service.  I  spoke  on  the  history  of 
Japan,  and  recent  changes  and  progress  of  the  peo- 
ple, and  addressed  to  the  Sabbath-school  in  the  even- 
ing, showing  a  few  articles  of  Japan.  It  pleased  the 
children  very  much.  I  think  I  got  through  it  better 
than  I  expected  to.  My  second  stopping-place  was 
my  beloved  Amherst,  where  I  spent  only  two  days 
and  a  half  with  Professor  Seelye.  I  attended  the 
commencement  exercises  and  enjoyed  them  very  much. 
My  third  stopping-place  was  Hoosac  Tunnel.     I  went 


CHINESE  AT  NORTH  ADAMS.  107 

in  from  east  side.  The  inside  of  it  was  very  dark, 
damp,  and  chilly.  I  wore  a  woolen  coat,  and  an  oil- 
coat,  in  order  to  keep  myself  comfortable.  I  did  not 
make  any  long  stay  in  the  tunnel  lest  I  might  be  in- 
jured by  the  dampness  and  low  temperature.  I  met 
the  instructor  of  schoolship  in  Boston  harbor  at  the 
tunnel,  and  accompanied  him  to  central  shaft.  The- 
men  could  not  work  at  all  in  the  shaft  on  account  of 
much  water,  and  were  simply  dipping-  out  water  by 
the  means  of  steam-engine.  It  will  be  1,030  feet  deep 
when  it  is  completed.  I  suppose  you  know  all  about 
the  tunnel,  but  please  let  me  draw  for  you  a  section 
of  the  mountain  to  illustrate  the  tunnel.  I  passed 
the  night  on  that  wild  romantic  mountain.  I  rose 
very  early  the  next  morning,  breakfasted  hastily,  and 
left  at  half  past  four  o'clock.  The  morning-  air  was 
so  cool  and  the  mountain  breath  so  very  gentle,  yet 
invigorating,  I  might  take  a  double  quick  to  go  over 
the  mountain.  But  the  scenery  was  so  grand,  splen- 
did, and  beautiful,  it  made  me  to  stop  my  feet  every 
five  or  ten  minutes.  The  morning  dawn  awoke  up 
those  sleepy  birds  on  the  mountain  tops  to  sing  mel- 
ody for  a  lonely  traveler.  The  white  and  silvery 
fog  arising  from  every  valley  appeared  like  the  Mer 
de  Glace  on  the  Alps.  Although  I  was  alone  I  found 
many  companions  round  about  me,  on  my  right,  left, 
above,  and  beneath.  Everything  in  nature  seemed  to 
welcome  me,  and  joined  me  in  praising  the  Maker  of 
all  things.     I  was  alone,  yet  not  alone. 

I  reached  North  Adams  some  time  before  six 
o'clock.  I  felt  somewhat  afraid  to  go  to  the  place  so 
early  in  the  morning  lest  I  might  be  taken  for  a 
"  heathen  Chinee."  But  I  went  in  and  came  out  from 
the  place  without  any  difficulty.    I  paid  a  visit  to  those 


108        SEMINARY   COURSE  AT  ANDOVER. 

Chinese  in  the  shoe-factory.  They  could  not  speak 
English  at  all,  except  their  leader  Ah  Sing.  When  I 
went  in  there  they  took  me  for  a  Chinaman,  but  1 
could  not  understand  them  at  all.  So  I  took  out  a 
piece  of  paper  and  asked  them  to  write  down  their 
questions.  The  first  question  was :  What  part  of 
China  did  I  come  from  ?  My  reply  on  the  paper  was  : 
"  I  am  not  from  China,  but  from  Japan.  I  came  from 
Yedo,  the  capital  of  Japan,  and  am  studying  now  the 
words  of  God,  intending  to  preach  the  crucified  Sa- 
viour to  my  countrymen."  This  reply  surprised  them 
in  no  less  degree.  I  wrote  down  still  further  about 
the  love  of  Christ.  They  seemed  quite  intelligent,  and 
one  of  them  said  Jesus  Christ  was  the  Son  of  God. 
I  wished  to  converse  with  them  still  longer,  but  they 
coidd  not  stop  their  work  very  conveniently.  I  went 
through  their  working  shop,  dining-room,  and  sleep- 
ing-room. They  still  keep  up  their  own  way  of  living 
and  use  the  chopstick  to  eat  rice  with.  They  are  very 
economical.  They  wash  and  mend  their  own  clothes 
and  cultivate  the  vegetables  for  their  own  use.  I 
think  they  shall  not  be  able  to  make  money  so  fast  as 
some  Yankees  can,  but  will  accumulate  it  by  steady  and 
gradual  process.  They  have  neither  so  much  aspira- 
tion or  patriotic  feeling  as  some  of  our  young  Jap- 
anese have,  but  they  are  simply  contented  with  a  few 
accumulations  of  the  almighty  dollar.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  Japanese  are  not  very  anxious  of  making 
money,  but  are  always  craving  after  the  knowledge 
and  ideas  of  the  western  civilization.  They  don't  do 
it  simply  for  themselves,  but  it  is  their  intention  to 
elevate  and  enlighten  their  native  friends.  They  love 
their  own  country  and  are  willing  even  to  give  up 
their  own  lives  for  her.     So  if  they  love  truth  they 


EXCURSION   THROUGH  NEW    YORK.        109 

would  stand  up  for  it  as  they  would  for  their  country. 
O,  may  our  merciful  Father  give  us  power  and  grace 
to  bear  the  blessed  standard  of  Christ  on  that  be- 
nighted shore,  and  proclaim  the  glad  news  of  salva- 
tion to  their  despondent  souls. 

My  fourth  stopping-place  was  Troy,  N.  Y.  I  found 
there  three  Japanese  students,  and  spent  two  days 
with  them,  including  one  Sabbath.  They  are  not 
yet  Christians,  though  they  study  the  Bible  and  respect 
it  as  the  word  of  God.  I  hope  the  free  grace  will 
cause  them  to  be  born  in  Christ.  I  had  quite  a  talk 
with  them  and  enjoyed  it  exceedingly.  I  stopped  at 
Albany  only  four  hours,  visiting  State  Street,  the  Med- 
ical College,  State  Geological  Room,  State  House,  etc. 

My  fifth  stopping-place  was  Kirkland,  where  I  spent 
two  weeks  with  my  college  chum,  Mr.  George  Suth- 
erland. Kirkland  is  a  great  centre  of  geological  for- 
mation, and  I  made  it  a  headquarters,  spending  many 
days  in  Clinton,  Dansville,  Oriskany  Falls,  VVater- 
ville,  New  Hartford,  and  Trenton  Falls.  Trenton 
Falls  is  a  grand  place  to  visit.  Some  people  say  it 
is  not  so  sublime  as  Niagara  Falls,  but  it  is  far  pret- 
tier. The  second  fall  is  the  best  one.  When  I  was 
ready  to  leave  it  began  to  rain  quite  hard.  I  stood  in 
the  rain  and  sketched  the  falls  hastily. 

1  am  requested  to  speak  to-morrow  evening,  so  I 
must  stop  my  writing  and  plan  out  what  I  shall  speak. 

EXTRACT    FROM    JOURNAL    WRITTEN   ON"    HOOSAC   MOUNTAIN. 

July  15,  1871.  If  I  stayed  on  this  hilltop  several 
mornings  I  should  be  inspired  by  the  revelation  of 
wonderful  nature  and  write  at  least  one  or  two  verses 
of  poetry  which  might  make  my  name  immortal.  But, 
alas,  un-genious  man  !    I  cannot    compose  even    one 


110        SEMINARY   COURSE  AT  ANDOVER. 

verse  on  this  single  morning.  I  have  no  skill  to  de- 
scribe the  grand  scene  with  a  figurative  language.  I 
am  like  a  practical  Yankee  and  my  remark  is  wonder- 
fully plain.  I  have  no  inspired  mind  or  pen,  as  see 
the  following  :  — 

Arise,  O  sleepy  sun.     Do  not  tarry,  0  lazy  sun ! 
For  on  a  top  of  Berkshire  hills  I  am  standing, 
Standing-  alone,  and  for  thee  I  am  waiting. 


TO    MRS.    HARDY. 

Andover,  September  17,  1871. 
Since  I  returned  here  I  was  intending  to  write  you 
again,  but  I  have  been  unusually  busy  these  past  two 
weeks  and  unable  to  describe  to  you  my  journey  still 
farther.  I  had  very  rich  experiences  on  my  journey, 
and  would  be  glad  to  narrate  to  you  some  of  them, 
but  I  will  not  undertake  to  do  it  just  now.  On  my 
return  here  I  found  a  letter  from  my  old  teacher,  and 
was  informed  by  him  my  brother's  death.  He  did 
not  describe  how  he  died,  but  simply  informed  me  his 
death.  He  advised  me  to  come  home,  for  my  father 
would  be  very  lonely  without  me.  Having  been  in- 
formed by  a  Japanese  student  who  entered  into  Phillips 
Academy  this  term  that  there  is  a  Japanese  at  Boston 
Highlands  who  came  from  Yedo  very  recently,  and 
was  once  a  pupil  of  my  old  teacher,  accordingly  I  went 
to  Boston  about  two  weeks  ago  to  see  him,  in  order  to 
ascertain  by  what  manner  or  by  what  disease  my 
brother  did  die.  But  he  could  not  give  me  any  infor- 
mation about  his  death.  I  stopped  with  that  Japan- 
ese friend  two  days,  and  had  very  enjoyable  Sabbath 
with  him  and  Mrs.  Captain  Taylor.  I  called  on  Mr. 
Hardy,  Jr.,  in  State  Street  on  Monday  to  get  a  letter 
from  home  which  he  spoke  of  a  few  days  previously. 


HIS   BROTHERS  DEATH.  Ill 

The  letter  was  from  my  father.  He  informed  me 
more  minutely  about  my  brother's  death.  He  was  ill 
about  three  months  and  died  last  March.  It  is  almost 
too  painful  to  think  of,  how  he  died  in  his  early  age. 
It  is  still  more  painful  to  read  my  father's  letter 
accompanied  with  his  great  grief  and  disappointment. 
It  is  a  most  shocking  news  to  me  and  caused  me  great 
sorrow.  Yet  I  can  bear  it  wonderfully,  for  I  do  not 
hear  it  alone.  I  can  say  cheerfully  and  willingly, 
"  Let  thy  will  be  done."  I  submit  all  my  affairs  to 
his  hand,  for  He  knows  best  and  does  all  things  for 
my  good.  But  when  I  sympathize  with  my  disap- 
pointed and  comfortless  parents  I  could  hardly  refrain 
myself  from  dropping  tears.  I  wrote  to  him  last 
week  and  sent  him  your  own ,  likeness.  I  hope  it 
might  be  some  comfort  to  him.  |  It  would  please  my 
father  exceedingly  if  I  go  home  immediately,  but  I 
feel  I  am  no  longer  a  property  of  my  father.  I  have 
consecrated  myself  to  my  Lord,  and  also  give  myself 
up  to  the  service  of  my  country.  \  If  the  Lord  calls 
me  to  labor  for  Him  in  Ins  vineyard,  it  is  the  highest 
and  most  honorable  calling  we  could  ever  obtain  on 
the  earth.  If  the  Lord  desires  to  promote  his  glori- 
ous kingdom  to  Japan  through  me,  a  least  and  weakest 
vessel  in  his  household,  I  will  most  cheerfully  and  hope- 
fully submit  myself  to  his  will.  I  have  a  plow  on  my 
hands  ;  I  must  work  for  my  Lord.  It  is  my  earnest 
prayer  for  my  parents  that  God  should  spare  their 
lives  until  the  light  of  truth  and  life  will  be  preached 
to  them.  I  thank  God  for  what  He  has  done  for  me 
always.  Though  I  heard  a  sad  news  from  home,  yet 
He  never  does  leave  me  comfortless. 

I  received   a  passport  from   the   Japanese    govern- 
ment, together  with  a  letter  from   my  old  teacher.     I 


112        SEMINARY   COURSE  AT  ANDOVER 

hope  you  will  rejoice  with  me,  because  it    does  seem 
me  that  the  Lord  is  going  to  make  my  path  plain. 

I  brought  back  quite  a  number  of  geological  speci- 
mens from  New  York  and  Canada.  They  are  my 
property.     I  feel  quite  rich  now. 

TO  MR.    HARDY. 

Andoveb,  September  27,  1871. 

You  have  asked  me  to  give  you  a  translation  of  the 
passport  sent  from  the  Japanese  government.  I 
think  I  will  take  the  passport  with  me  to  Salem  next 
week  where  I  may  expect  to  see  you.  I  have  several 
other  papers  sent  to  me  with  the  passport ;  I  will  ex- 
plain them  all  to  you  when  I  see  you.  I  heard  from 
my  father  again  this  morning.  His  letters  have  been 
sent  to  me  by  a  private  conveyance  thus  far,  but  his 
last  letter  came  to  me  through  the  hands  of  the 
Japanese  minister  of  foreign  affairs.  He  says  in  his 
letter  that,  in  the  first  part  of  last  May,  the  govern- 
ment did  send  an  officer  to  his  prince  to  inquire 
whether  there  was  such  a  man  by  the  name  of  Nee- 
sima  in  his  home  who  disappeared  in  such  a  time. 
He  went  away  having  ascertained  everything.  A  few 
days  after  that  a  paper  was  sent  to  him  and  its  con- 
tents was  as  follows :  "  It  is  permitted  by  the  govern- 
ment to  Neesima  Shimeta  to  remain  and  study  in  the 
United  States  of  America."  I  am  sure  it  must  have 
given  my  poor  father  a  great  gratification.  He  did 
not  know  thus  far  how  I  should  get  home  safely, 
knowing  that  I  broke  the  law  of  the  country  by  run- 
ning away,  and  was  expecting  me  to  come  home 
secretly  as  I  did  run  away.  Now  he  knows  that  I 
can  go  home  safely  and  at  any  time,  and  desires  me 
to  come  as  soon  as  I  can.     He  thinks  I  am  ordered 


RECEIVES  PASSPORT.  113 

by  the  Japanese  government  to  stay  in  Ameriea  sev- 
eral years  longer,  and  says  it  is  to  his  highest  honor 
that  his  son's  name  was  made  known  to  the  court. 
But,  says  he  :  "  Come  home  as  soon  as  you  can,  and 
let  me  look  at  your  fac^  once  more,  and  then  I  shall 
be  satisfied.  For  I  am  getting  old  and  my  stay  on 
the  earth  may  not  be  many  years.  If  J  can  see  you 
o.ice  more  it  is  enough.  I  shall  let  you  go  back  to 
America  hence  to  stay  as  long  as  you  might.  If 
your  stay  in  America  can  be  of  some  benefit  to  my 
country,  I  am  willing  to  let  you  stay  there  until  you 
can  complete  your  study  ;  but  please  remember  your 
poor  father,  and  let  him  look  at  your  face  once  more 
before  he  dies."  Dear  sir,  it  is  pretty  hard  plead  to 
me.  But  as  you  know  I  have  a  plow  on  my  hands ; 
I  cannot  look  back  just  yet.  I  think  I  will  let  my 
poor  father  wait  till  I  will  finish  my  study  here.  I 
will  send  to  Mrs.  Hardy  one  of  my  father's  letters  in 
which  he  expresses  his  greatest  obligations  to  both  of 
you.  He  says :  "  My  language  utterly  fails  to  ex- 
press my  grateful  feeling  towards  you.  I  have  told 
my  friends,  neighbors,  and  even  strangers,  that  how 
you "  (myself)  "  have  fallen  into  the  good  hands  in 
America,  and  how  you  are  supported  and  educated 
by  your  American  friends  these  long  years-  Every 
one  of  them  who  heard  of  your  fortune,  and  ths  kind- 
ness of  your  friends,  says  there  is  no  such  thing  in 
their  own  country."  Although  I  krow  that  Mrs. 
Hardy  has  shown  her  kindness  to  me  for  her  highest 
motive  and  worthiness,  yet  I  hope  that  she  will  feel 
that  she  is  somewhat  rewarded  by  seeing  my  father's 
letter  and  receiving  Ins  greatest  obligations  express**? 
in  it. 


114        SEMINARY   COURSE  AT  AN  DOVER. 


TO    MRS.    HARDY. 

Andover,  November  7,  1871. 
I  believe  I  have  not  written  to  you  since  I  saw  you 
at  Salem.  I  suppose  you  know  what  some  old-school 
men  say  in  regard  to  their  trying  to  be  perfect.  They 
say  we  shall  be  perfect  to-morrow  or  some  future 
time.  When  to-morrow  comes  they  will  say  the  same 
and  will  never  be  perfect.  So  I  have  been  deferring 
my  writing  to  you  thus  far,  saying,  "  I  will  do  it  to- 
morrow." When  the  next  day  comes  I  said,  "  I 
must  read  up  Edwards  on  the  Will,  and  also  write 
an  essay  for  our  discussion, "  and  deferred  my  writing 
to  some  future  time.  I  have  been  attending  Profes- 
sor Park's  lectures,  and  have  got  theory  enough  to  be 
a  new-school  man,  and  have  made  up  my  mind  to  do 
or  to  be  as  I  believe,  that  is  to  say  :  "  I  will  do  it 
now,  this  moment ;  I  will  no  longer  defer  it  till  to- 
morrow." Though  I  have  nothing  particular  to  say, 
yet  I  should  like  to  inform  you  something  about  my 
study.  I  am  attending  Professor  Park's  lectures  and 
reading  along  with  them.  It  may  be  the  hardest  year 
in  the  seminary,  because  it  requires  so  much  close 
attention  and  thinking.  My  study  reminds  me  my 
trip  to  White  Mountains.  It  was  rather  hard  for  me 
to  climb  up  the  mountains,  but  the  grandeur  of  sur- 
rounding scene  excited  my  ambition  and  aspiration 
to  go  up  still  higher  so  that  I  might  get  better  view 
of  wondrous  nature.  So  I  have  just  begun  to  take 
my  most  delightful  trip  in  the  intellectual  and  spirit- 
ual fields.  It  is  not  my  question  how  far  my  destiny 
may  be,  but  simply  go  as  far  as  I  can  and  do  as  much 
my  strength  permits,  leaving  all  my  future  in  the 
hand  of  Him  who  sees  all  the  affairs  of  the  universe 
from  the  endless  to  the  endless. 


TO  MEET  JAPANESE   EMBASSY.  Hi 


TO    MR.    FLINT. 

Boston,  February  16,  1872. 
I  am  requested  by  the  Japanese  minister  to  come 
to  Washington  to  inform  the  Japanese  Embassy  about 
the  system  of  American  education.  So  I  have  been 
studying-  it  since  last  week.  It  gives  me  plenty  to  do. 
I  will  go  to  Washington  as  soon  as  the  Japanese  Em- 
bassy arrive  there.  I  expect  to  stand  up  for  Christ 
before  the  heathen  embassy  ;  I  think  it  is  a  good  op- 
portunity for  me  to  speak  Christ.  I  wish  you  would 
make  special  prayer  for  me,  and  also  for  the  embassy. 

In  1872  the  most  important  embassy  that  had  ever 
left  the  shores  of  Japan  visited  America  and  Europe. 
Men  of  inferior  rank  had  at  various  times  been  sent 
by  the  shognnate  on  missions  of  inquiry  to  other 
countries,  but  this  was  the  first  great  embassy  repre- 
senting the  imperial  government  of  the  Mikado.  It 
was  composed  of  four  cabinet  ministers,  of  commis- 
sioners in  the  several  administrative  departments,  and 
was  under  the  conduct  of  one  of  the  most  distin- 
guished of  Japanese  nobles  and  statesmen,.  Iwakura 
Tomomi.  Accredited  to  the  fifteen  nations  then  in 
treaty  relation  with  Japan,  its  objects  were  thus  stated 
in  the  letter  of  credence  presented  at  Washington  : 
"  The  period  for  revising  the  treaties  now  existing  be- 
tween ourselves  and  the  United  States  is  less  than  one 
year  distant.  We  expect  and  intend  to  reform  and 
improve  the  same  so  as  to  stand  upon  a  similar  foot- 
ing with  the  most  enlightened  nations.  ...  It  is  our 
purpose  to  select  from  the  various  institutions  prevail- 
ing: anions  enlightened  nations  such  as  are  best  suited 
to  our  present  condition,  and  adopt  them,  in  gradual 


116        SEMINARY   COURSE  AT  AN  DOVER. 

reforms  and  improvements  of  our  policy  and  customs, 
so  as  to  be  upon  an  equality  with  them."  In  its  diplo- 
matic character  the  embassy  was  a  failure.  The 
Treaty  Powers  were  unwilling  to  abandon  their  extra- 
territorial rights,  and  to  commit  the  sole  administra- 
tion of  justice  to  a  people  without  a  civil  code,  to 
whom  trial  by  jury  and  the  writ  of  habeas  corpts 
were  unknown,  and  whose  criminal  procedure  was  still 
characterized  by  cruelty  and  contempt  for  personal 
rights.  In  its  subsidiary  quest  for  information  on  the 
political  and  social  institutions  of  Christendom,  the 
embassy  was,  however,  eminently  successfid,  and  its 
return  was  signalized  by  a  very  remarkable  series  of 
reforms. 

Its  leading  members  were  Iwakura  Tomomi,  Okubo 
Toshimichi,  Kido  Takayoshi,  Ito  Hirobumi,  Terashima 
Munenori,  and  Tanaka  Fujimaro.  Iwakura,  the  chief 
ambassador,  was  a  Kuge  or  court  noble,  and  had  been 
a  chamberlain  of  the  imperial  household  of  the  father 
of  the  present  Mikado.  On  the  overthrow  of  the 
shogunate  he  had  entered  the  cabinet  as  Minister  of 
Foreign  Affairs.  With  Kido,  Ito,  and  Okubo,  he  was 
active  in  the  movement  which  led  to  the  restoration  of 
the  supreme  authority  of  the  Mikado.  The  memora- 
ble address  to  the  Emperor,  signed  by  the  powerful 
daimios  of  the  southwest,  in  which  these  princes  re- 
signed to  the  crown  their  feudal  rights,  was  drawn  up 
by  Kido,  who  was  the  head,  as  Saigo  was  the  arm,  of 
the  imperial  cause  in  the  revolution  of  1868-69.  On 
their  return  home  these  men  occupied  important  posts 
in  the  government  and  took  a  prominent  part  in  the 
reconstruction  of  the  empire.  Mori  Arinori,  at  this 
time  representing  Japan  in  Washington,  and  the  first 
Japanese  to  be  appointed  under  the  restoration  to  a 


RELATIONS    WITH   THE  EMBASSY.         Ill 

foreign  mission,  had  previously  met  Mr.  Neesima  at 
Amherst,  and  now  summoned  him  to  Washington  to 
assist  Mr.  Tanaka,  the  Commissioner  of  Education. 
This  summons  was  an  exceedingly  fortunate  one  for 
Mr.  Neesima,  for  it  brought  him  to  the  knowledge  of 
men  who  were  to  control  in  large  measure  the  f  uture 
policy  of  the  government,  and  whose  friendship  in 
later  years,  when  beset  with  difficulties  and  enemies, 
proved  of  the  greatest  value  to  him.  He  received  it, 
however,  with  apprehension,  and  obeyed  it  with  reluc- 
tance. He  had  previously  feared  that  the  government 
would  assume  his  support,  as  it  had  already  done  in 
the  case  of  students  sent  abroad  by  the  daimio  before 
the  restoration,  and  that  in  so  doing  would  also  assume 
the* direction  of  his  studies  and  subsequently  claim  his 
services.  Anything  which  threatened  his  cherished 
plan  to  return  to  his  native  land  as  the  free  emissary 
of  Christ  alarmed  him.  He  was  therefore  careful  to 
stipidate  that  Mr.  Mori  should  explain  to  the  embassy 
that  he  was  pursuing  his  studies  under  private  au- 
spices, and  that  any  service  desired  of  him  must  be 
based  upon  a  contract  acknowledging  his  freedom  from 
all  obligation  to  the  government.  His  meeting  with 
the  embassy,  as  described  in  the  following  letters,  the 
dignity  and  modesty  with  which  he  asserted  the  dis- 
tinction between  his  own  position  and  that  of  his  fel- 
low-students under  government  patronage,  and  the 
zeal  which,  having  gained  his  point,  he  displayed  in 
the  furtherance  of  Mr.  Tanaka's  mission,  were  emi- 
nently characteristic  of  him.  Of  Kido  he  made  a 
personal  friend,  and  he  soon  proved  so  valuable  to 
Mr.  Tanaka  that  the  latter  insisted  upon  his  accom- 
panying the  embassy  to  Europe.  This  proposition 
was  in  many  respects  very  attractive.     The  change 


118        SEMINARY   COURSE  AT  AN  DOVER. 

would  doubtless  be  beneficial  to  his  health  ;  the  oppor- 
tunities for  meeting  men,  for  studying  western  insti- 
tutions, for  seeing  the  world  and  enlarging  his  horizon 
under    exceptionally    favorable    circumstances,    and, 
above  all,  for  impressing  upon  the  future  educational 
system  of  Japan  his  own  views  of  the  relations  be- 
tween education  and   religion,  civilization  and  Chris- 
tianity, were  unique,  and  would  surely  never  recur.    He 
was  the  channel  of  communication  between  the  com- 
missioner and  the  world,  for  Mr.  Tanaka  then  spoke  no 
foreign  language ;  he  had  been   requested  to  write  a 
report  on  a  general  system  of  education  for  Japan ; 
his  friends   unanimously  advised  him  to  accept  the 
commissioner's  offer.      Yet  he    hesitated    to   commit 
himself  to  a  course  which  might  end  in  his  becoming 
the  servant  of  the  Mikado  rather  than  the  servant  of 
Christ,  and  referred  the  question  to  his  "  American 
father  "  for  final  decision.    This  decision  was  favorable 
to  his  acceptance  of  the  commissioner's  offer,  and  he  was 
thus  brought  into  daily  contact  with  some  of  the  most 
influential  and  progressive  men  of  New  Japan.   Trained 
in  the  Confucian  philosophy,  familiar  from  experience 
with  the  social  and  family  life   to  which  it  leads,  yet 
always  condemning  the    Confucian   doctrine  of  filial 
duty  as  tyrannous,  he  was  particularly  anxious  that 
Mr.  Tanaka  should  become  acquainted  with  the  life 
he  had  known  in  the  Christian  homes  of  New  Eng- 
land, and  during  the  three  months  passed  in  visiting 
the    schools  and   colleges    of    the  Eastern  States  the 
commissioner  was  the  guest  of  many  leading  educa- 
tors and   philanthropists  in  New  York,  Boston,  New 
Haven,  and  Amherst. 

In  his  journal  and  letters  Mr.  Neesima  alludes  with 
modesty  to  his  services  to  the  embassy  ;  yet  it  would 


SERVICES    TO    THE   EMBASSY.  119 

be  difficult  to  overestimate  the  influence  he  exerted 
through  it  upon  the  educational  progress  of  Japan. 
In  Europe,  as  in  America,  he  gave  all  his  time  and 
strength  to  the  study  of  the  best  methods  of  instruc- 
tion then  prevailing,  the  organization  and  conduct  of 
schools  and  institutions  of  learning  of  all  grades,  and 
it  was  on  the  basis  of  his  reports  that  Mr.  Tanaka, 
appointed  on  his  return  Vice-Minister  of  Education, 
laid  the  foundation  of  the  present  educational  system 
of  Japan.  His  personal  influence  also  was  felt  by  all 
associated  with  him  ;  for  his  character  marked  him 
off  from  all  others  connected  with  the  embassy  in  a 
like  capacity,  and  won  for  him  that  sympathetic 
esteem  and  respect  which  was  so  valuable  to  him  in 
later  life.  Traveling  in  close  companionship  with 
others,  he  never  failed  in  his  private  devotions,  in  his 
conscientious  resolve  to  rest  on  the  Sabbath,  in  his 
effort  to  speak  for  Christ. 

TO    MR.    AND    MRS.    HARDY. 

Georgetown,  D.  C,  March  8,  1872. 
I  arrived  at  the  capital  safely  yesterday  morning 
and  was  cordially  received  by  Mr.  Mori.  I  found 
myself  very  tired  when  I  arrived,  therefore  I  did  not 
go  to  the  hotel  where  the  embassy  are,  but  went 
directly  to  the  Japanese  Legation  and  asked  the  min- 
ister to  put  me  in  some  quiet  private  family.  He  was 
very  kind  to  me  and  told  me  to  lie  down  in  his  house, 
but  I  could  not  sleep  at  all  for  there  was  so  much  confu- 
sion. In  the  afternoon  the  American  private  secretary 
of  the  minister  secured  a  good  place  for  me  in  George- 
town only  two  miles  from  the  capital,  not  far  from  his 
own  house.  Mr.  Mori  requested  me  to  come  to  Arling- 
ton  House  this   morning.     I   went  there   at  the  set- 


120        SEMINARY   COURSE  AT  ANDOVER. 

tied  time  and  saw  the  Minister  of  Educational  Bureau 
of  Japan.  Twelve  Japanese  students  in  the  States 
were  summoned  to  meet  him  to  give  him  some  advice. 
The  power  was  granted  them  to  make  any  motions  or 
give  any  advice  to  him,  and  the  motions  would  be  car- 
ried by  the  vote  of  the  majority.  When  they  went 
in  the  parlor  to  meet  him,  they  made  the  Japanese 
bow  to  him  ;  but  I  was  behind  them,  standing  erect  at 
a  corner  of  the  room.  Some  time  before  this  meet- 
ing I  handed  a  brief  note  to  Mr.  Mori  stating  my 
present  relation  to  you,  and  asking  him  to  distinguish 
me  from  the  rest.  Mr.  Mori  stood  for  me  very  favor- 
ably, and  told  the  Commissioner  that  he  must  not 
rank  me  among  the  other  Japanese  ;  for  I  have  been 
supported  and  educated  by  my  Boston  friends  and 
have  not  yet  received  a  single  cent  from  the  Japanese 
government.  So  he  had  no  right  to  treat  me  as  a 
slave  of  the  Japanese  government.  "  At  my  request," 
Mr.  Mori  said,  "  Mr.  Neesima  came  here,  not  as  a 
bondman,  but  with  his  kindness  to  give  you  some  ad- 
vice concerning  education.  So  you  must  appreciate 
his  kindness  and  willingness  to  do  such  a  favor  for 
you.  As  Mr.  Neesima  has  such  a  relation  to  his  Bos- 
ton friends,  he  cannot  commit  himself  to  the  Japanese 
government  without  their  consent,  neither  has  the 
government  any  right  to  lay  claim  on  him,  or  to  com- 
mand to  do  this  or  that,  but  the  things  ought  to  be 
done  by  a  contract  between  him  and  you.  Fortu- 
nately he  has  three  weeks'  vacation,  and  will  do  some 
good  service  to  you  if  you  treat  him  as  a  friend.  He 
is  :i  lover  of  Japan,  but  not  a  slave."  This  speech 
pleased  the  commissioner  exceedingly  and  made  every 
one  in  the  room  to  look  at  me.  When  he  noticed  me 
standing  erect  he  asked  Mr.  Mori  whether  the  corner- 


MEETING    WITH  MR.    TANAKA.  121 

stander  was  Mr.  Neesima.  When  he  ascertained  that 
it  was  he  stepped  forward  from  his  seat,  shook  my 
hand,  and  made  a  most  graceful  yet  most  dignified 
bow  to  me,  asking  me  to  be  a  kind  friend  to  him. 
He  bowed  himself  00°  from  the  perpendicular.  So  I 
made  like  bow  in  return.  I  could  not  help  laughing 
within  my  heart  that  a  behind  or  corner-stander  was 
so  honored  by  him  in  the  room.  He  gave  me  an  order 
to  be  an  interpreter  to  him  when  he  goes  around  the 
country  to  examine  the  schools,  and  to  tell  him  all 
about  your  school  system.  I  told  liim  if  I  am  ordered 
to  do  this  I  would  rather  refuse  it,  because  he  should 
distinguish  me  from  the  others  who  received  aid  from 
the  government ;  but  if  I  am  requested  to  do  this  for  a 
certain  compensation,  I  would  gladly  do  any  favor  for 
him.  The  commissioner  told  Mr.  Mori  to  treat  and 
receive  me  exactly  as  I  requested  of  him. 

It  was  voted  to  meet  to-morrow  morning  at  11 
o'clock.  During  the  meeting  the  students  made  sev- 
eral motions,  but  I  did  not  vote  or  say  anything,  in 
order  not  to  place  myself  on  the  same  platform  of  the 
rest.  When  the  meeting  was  dismissed  the  others 
made  30°  bow  from  the  perpendicular  to  the  commis- 
sioner, without  shaking  his  hand.  But  he  came  to  me 
and  asked  where  I  reside  and  requested  me  to  call  on 
him  privately.  He  then  shook  my  hand  and  made  70° 
bow  to  me,  wishing  me  for  the  improvement  of  my 
health.  I  could  not  help  laughing  at  my  being  distin- 
guished so  much  among  the  Japanese,  for  I  have  never 
thought  myself  that  I  was  something,  and  have  always 
desired  to  keep  myself  unknown  from  the  public.  So 
when  I  went  to  the  parlor  I  stood  at  a  corner  keeping 
myself  behind  the  rest,  standing  erect  and  not  bow- 
ing, desiring  to  keep  my  right.     I  am  glad  to  say  I 


122        SEMINARY  COURSE  AT  AN  DOVER. 

kept  my  right  and  my  right  was  granted  to  me.  I 
wish  you  would  rejoice  with  me  at  this  triumphant 
hour,  for  I  am  a  free  man,  a  free  man  in  Christ.  I 
could  not  help  thanking  you  through  whose  aid  and 
means  I  have  attained  this  liberty.  I  know  your 
prayers  have  been  answered  now,  but  pray  on  still.  I 
do  not  care  for  the  esteem  of  men,  but  only  wish  to 
remain  a  humble  child  of  God. 

I  suppose  you  would  not  object  of  my  spending 
this  vacation  with  the  embassy,  if  I  take  a  good  care 
for  my  health.  I  have  not  seen  Iwakura,  the  chief 
ambassador,  but  had  a  pleasant  interview  with  his 
secretary,  who  was  a  friend  of  two  of  my  best  Japan- 
ese friends  at  home,  and  found  out  all  about  them. 

My  boarding-house  is  very  near  where  some  Japan- 
ese girls  are  staying  for  the  present.  1  saw  two  of 
them  yesterday.  One  of  them  is  about  fifteen  years 
of  age,  and  another  is  only  eight  years  old,  the  second 
daughter  of  my  old  schoolmate,  who  is  now  a  prom- 
inent officer  in  the  country.  She  is  a  little  cunning 
and  acute  thing  I  ever  saw.  I  had  very  pleasant 
conversation  with  them  and  dined  with  them  too. 
They  don't  understand  what  the  ladies  in  the  families 
speak  to  them ;  so  when  I  go  there  to  see  them  they 
are  delighted  to  see  me,  and  ask  me  ever  so  many 
questions.  They  feel  so  friendly  to  me,  and  are  not 
afraid  to  ask  me  questions,  for  I  told  them  I  shall  be 
very  sorry  if  they  do  hesitate  to  ask  me  anything. 
Though  I  do  not  preach  to  them,  yet  I  am  teaching 
them  some  moral  principle  in  a  pleasant  way.  So  I 
think  they  would  not  take  me  as  a  lover  of  girls, 
though  I  call  on  them  so  often,  but  a  kind  instructor, 
because  they  make  such  graceful  Japanese  bow  each 
time  when  I  speak  to  them.  I  am  so  thankful  that 
I  can  do  some  service  to  them. 


ACCEPTS  SERVICE  WITH  THE  EMBASSY.  123 


TO    MR.    AND    MRS.    HARDY. 

Georgetown,  March  10,  1872. 
Yesterday  morning  I  went  to  the  legation  to  attend 
the  meeting  of  the  Japanese  students.  I  found  there 
the  twelve  who  were  summoned  to  Washington. 
They  are  divided  into  two  parties.  One  half  of  them 
is  called  the  upper  party,  and  another  half  the  lower 
party.  As  I  had  obtained,  or  rather  kept  up  my 
right,  to  remain  a  free  Japanese  citizen,  the  Com- 
missioner of  Education  and  Mr.  Mori  agreed  to  hire 
me  during  my  vacation  and  pay  me  so  much  for  my 
service  to  them.  I  at  once  accepted  it,  because  I 
thought  you  would  not  find  any  objection  to  my  do- 
ing so.  The  object  of  our  meeting  is  to  make  stat- 
utes for  the  Japanese  students  who  are  supported  by 
the  government  in  the  foreign  countries.  I  am  a 
member  of  the  upper  party.  You  must  know  I  am 
a  free  member,  and  can  withdraw  myself  from  it  at 
any  time.  Several  topics  for  discussion  were  given 
out  by  Mr.  Mori.  The  parties  divided  the  topics 
and  met  in '  different  rooms  to  discuss  their  own 
topics.  This  morning  we  met  together  and  brought 
our  separately  discussed  topics  into  the  general  as- 
sembly. The  commissioner  was  appointed  our  chair- 
man, but  he  did  not  appear  this  morning.  I  rather 
suspect  that  he  is  somewhat  afraid  of  us,  because  we, 
the  students  in  this  country,  are  the  true  democratic. 
We  do  not  hesitate  to  say  anything.  Last  Saturday 
we  made  a  petition  to  the  chief  ambassador  to  grant 
us  a  power  to  make  a  statute  by  the  vote  of  majority, 
and  when  it  is  passed  we  may  order  it  even  to  the 
Commissioner  of  the  Educational  Department.  So 
we  have  more  power  of  making  statutes  pertaining  to 


124        SEMINARY   COURSE  AT  AN  DOVER. 

students  in  the  foreign  countries  than  the  minister 
himself.'  The  topics  discussed  to-day  may  not  inter- 
est you  much,  therefore  I  will  not  write  you  about 
them.  My  principal  mission  is  to  write  an  essay  on 
"  The  Universal  Education  of  Japan."  I  think  it  is 
a  most  important  mission.  It  will  be  handed  to  the 
embassy  and  probably  may  be  some  service  for  open- 
ing the  coimtry  to  the  light  of  truth  and  life.  Pray 
for  this  untiring  soldier  of  the  blessed  cross,  for  I  feel 
my  active  battlefield  has  come  within  my  sight.  I 
am  ready  to  march  forward,  not  asking  whether  my 
powder  is  dried  or  not,  but  trusting  simply  and  be- 
lieving only  that  the  Lord  of  Hosts  will  help  me  to 
do  my  duty. 

Mr.  Mori  is  ever  friendly  to  me. 

TO    MR.    AND    MRS.    HARDY. 

Georgetown,  D.  C,  March  15,  1872. 

This  is  the  very  first  time  here  I  see  the  clear  blue 
sky  and  bright  sunshine.  I  am  feeling  quite  cheerf id 
and  stronger  than  ever  before  since  my  arrival  here. 

I  went  to  the  Legation  this  morning,  to  attend  the 
meeting  of  the  Japanese  students.  I  stayed  there 
some  time  to  hear  them  speak,  but  their  view  was 
entirely  impracticable,  and  I  was  not  interested  in 
such  child's  play  at  all.  I  excused  myself  before  the 
meeting  was  dismissed  and  called  on  Mr.  Eaton,  the 
Commissioner  of  Education,  who  promised  the  Jap- 
anese commissioner  to  take  him  to  a  private  female 
school  only  a  short  distance  from  his  office.  Then 
Mr.  Eaton  accompanied  us,  the  Japanese  commis- 
sioner, his  two  under-officers,  and  myself,  to  the 
school.  Mr.  Eaton  introduced  us  to  the  lady  teacher 
and  then  gave  us  seats.     Very  soon  the  exercises  be- 


IN    WASHINGTON.  125 

gan.  One  young  lady  was  called  up  to  read  poetry, 
not  only  for  us  but  as  one  of  the  exercises  in  the 
examination.  She  stood  very  gracefully  and  read  it 
wonderfully  well.  Then  they  were  examined  on  al- 
gebra. I  do  not  think  they  were  remarkably  bright 
on  algebra.  After  this  was  done  another  young  lady 
was  called  up  and  read  prose.  She  read  it  very  well 
too.  After  the  examination  was  over  Mr.  Eaton  gave 
our  cards  to  those  young  ladies.  The  names  amused 
them  very  much. 

After  I  had  taken  the  noon  lunch  I  called  on  Gen- 
eral Babcoek.  He  told  me  he  had  an  American  in- 
terpreter, and  also  finds  several  English-speaking 
individuals  among  the  embassy,  and  as  I  have  a 
hand  full  of  work  for  the  Japanese  Commissioner 
of  Education  he  woidd  not  call  upon  me  for  any 
service.  He  said  also  he  would  be  very  glad  to  in- 
troduce me  to  the  President,  but  unfortunately  he  is 
out  to-day.  He  asked  me  to  call  again,  and  sent  an 
order  to  the  usher  to  show  me  all  the  rooms  and  con- 
servatory of  the  White  House.  I  called  on  Rev. 
Mr.  Rankin  and  had  very  pleasant  conversation.  He 
is  an  old  Andover  graduate  and  was  glad  to  see  one 
who  came  from  the  same  seminary.  He  invited  me 
to  attend  his  service  to-morrow.  Thence  I  went  to 
the  Patent  Office.  I  was  perfectly  bewildered  by  the 
grand  sisrht  of  the  collection.  I  did  not  take  much 
pains  to  examine  it,  but  simply  went  around  and  got 
some  idea  of  wonderful  Yankee  ingenuity.  I  went 
to  the  office  and  obtained  the  last  report. 

I  am  thinking  now  to  invite  the  Commissioner  of 
Education  to  Mr.  Rankin's  Sunday-school.  I  sup- 
pose he  will  go  there  because  he  is  so  anxious  of 
seeing  the  American  institutions.     The  commissioner 


12G        SEMINARY   COURSE  AT  AN  DOVE  11. 

is  very  well  educated  man  in  our  way  and  well  ac- 
quainted with  my  old  teacher.     He  feels  very  friendly 
to  me  and  wished  me  to  go  to   Europe  with  him  to 
examine  their  school  system.     He  knows  my  health 
is  rather  poor  and  advises  me  to  take  a  short  trip  to 
Europe.     He  says  if  I  should  go  there  with  him  lie 
would  pay  all  my  expenses  and  give  me  certain  com- 
pensation for  services.     He  would  treat  me    as    his 
friend,  not  as  his   under-omcer,  and  would  give  me 
leave  to  return  to  America  at  any  time.     He  says  lie 
would  go  to  Europe  as  soon  as  he  gets  through  visit- 
ing the  schools  in  the  North,  and  would  start  before 
the  embassy  proper,  and  take  pains  to  examine  the 
systems  of  England,  France,  and  Germany.     I  told 
him  plainly  all  my  history,  what  poor  fellow  I  was 
when  I  arrived  at  Boston ;  to  what  kind  hands  I  have 
fallen  ;  how  I  have  been  supported.     I  told  him  espe- 
cially my  great  obligation  to  you,  and  that  I  am  your 
minor  and  cannot  decide  on  the  matter  without  con- 
sulting with  you.     He   was    much  pleased  with  my 
narration  and  wished  me  to  write  you  soon  as  possible 
to  get  your  advice,  or  rather  permission.     Mr.  Mori 
told  me  the  same  thing  some  time  ago.     He  says  it 
is  my  choice  ;  I  can  either  accept  or  refuse.     The  em- 
bassy will  respect  me  as  a  free  Japanese  citizen.     He 
thinks  it  is  a  rare  opportunity.     I  spoke  it  to  several 
individuals  here ;  they  say  it  is  my  golden  opportunity. 
I  am  much  perplexed  with  this  free  and  rare  offering, 
and  almost  inclined  to  go  to  spend  this   spring  and 
summer  in  Europe  for  my  health,  and  also  for  widen- 
ing my  information.     As  I  said  before,  I   am  your 
minor.      I  would  not  do  anything  unless   I  get  your 
approval  or  consent.     Please  make  consideration  with 
your  wisdom  and  sagacity  and  tell  me  what  I  shall  do. 


CONVERSATION    WITH   MR.    TANAKA.      127 

Sunday.  The  snowstorm  has  prevented  me  to  go 
to  Washington  to  attend  Rev.  Mr.  Rankin's  church 
this  morning,  so  I  went  a  nearest  meeting-house  I 
could  find  here,  which  was  Methodist  church.  The 
service  was  very  quiet  and  impressive.  I  was  much 
pleased  with  the  sermon.  It  was  an  extempore  and 
simple  sermon,  yet  very  persuasive.  It  is  very  much 
different  from  the  reading  some  cold  and  philosophi- 
cal discourse  which  is  spun  out  from  some  intellectual 
head,  but  not  from  warm  pious  heart. 

Mr.  Tanaka,  the  Commissioner  of  Education,  re- 
quests me  to  move  to  Washington  so  that  he  might 
see  me  oftener.  I  think  I  will  do  so  some  time  this 
week. 

TO    MR.    AND    MRS.    HARDY. 

Georgetown,  D.  C,  March  19,  1872. 
I  visited  the  Patent  Office  and  Smithsonian  Insti- 
tution with  the  Japanese  Commissioner  of  Education 
to-day.  Very  kind  attention  was  given  us  by  the  offi- 
cers of  the  buildings,  so  we  had  better  opportunity  to 
see  them  than  common  visitors.  After  we  got  through 
visiting  those  places  the  under-officers  returned  to 
their  boarding-places,  but  Mr.  Tanaka  invited  me  to 
dine  with  him.  It  was  some  time  beyond  my  lunch 
hour,  so  I  gladly  accepted  his  invitation  and  dined 
with  him  at  Arlington  House.  After  the  dinner  I 
went  to  his  room  and  spent  nearly  three  hours  in  con- 
versation on  the  subject  of  national  education.  I  did 
not  speak  to  him  on  the  subject  of  religion  thus  far, 
but  I  could  no  longer  keep  down  my  burning  zeal.  I 
gradually  poured  out  my  humble  opinion  on  the  na- 
tional education.  It  is  impossible  to  write  and  give 
you  all  the  idea  that  I  spoke  to  him,  but  only  in  a 


128        SEMINARY   COURSE  AT  ANDOVER. 

condensed  form.  A  nation  or  an  individual  shall 
need  to  be  intelligent  in  order  to  be  a  good  citizen. 
An  intelligent  citizen  can  be  governed  much  better 
than  an  ignorant.  But  his  intellect  is  not  sufficient 
to  control  himself  morally.  If  he  has  intellect  only, 
and  has  not  the  moral  principles,  he  will  do  more 
harm  to  his  neighbor  and  society,  than  do  them  good. 
His  sharpened  intellect  will  be  very  much  like  a  sharp 
knife.  He  may  ruin  his  fellow  creatures  and  also 
destroy  himself.  If  such  a  ruinous  person  exert  such 
a  bad  influence  among  his  society,  the  hundreds  and 
thousands  of  such  will  surely  cause  the  ruin  of  a 
nation.  Therefore  there  must  be  a  moral  principle  to 
keep  down  such  a  ruinous  intellect,  for  if  a  person 
has  moral  principle  he  can  make  right  use  of  his  intel- 
lect. Therefore  the  Japanese  government  must  pro- 
vide some  means,  or  allow  some  person*  to  teach  moral 
principles  to  the  people.  Education  only  is  not  suffi- 
cient to  make  men  virtuous  ;  neither  intellectual  nor 
moral  philosophy  is  enough  for  it.  I  never  knew  any 
persons  become  virtuous  by  studying  the  philosophy 
of  Plato  or  books  of  Confucius.  But  on  the  other 
hand  there  is  a  power  in  the  Christian  religion  to 
make  men  free,  vigorous,  and  virtuous.  If  a  man 
loves  virtue  he  indeed  is  a  true  man  and  does  know 
how  to  take  care  of  himself.  If  each  Japanese  knows 
how  to  take  care  of  himself,  the  government  shall  not 
need  setting  detectives  here  and  there  throughout  the 
country.  If  the  whole  nation  love  truth  and  virtue 
they  will  govern  themselves,  nor  give  or  cause  much 
trouble  to  the  government.  The  strength  of  a  nation 
is  the  strength  of  their  virtue  and  piety.,,  Some  peo- 
ple make  use  of  the  Christian  religion  as  a  mere  in- 
strumentality, but  if  so  his  religion  is  not  a  true  one. 


CONVERSATION    WITH  MR.    TANAKA.      129 

There  is  truth  in  the  Christian  religion.  We  ought 
to  take  truth  because  it  is  truth,  and  not  as  a  mere 
instrumentality. 

Then  the  commissioner  told  me  that  what  I  said 
concerning  the  education  and  religion  agrees  with  his 
view  very  much  except  one  point.  He  said  he  knew 
something  of  Christianity,  and  has  begun  to  appre- 
ciate its  goodness  and  value  more  and  more  since  he 
came  to  this  country,  seeing  so  plainly  what  the  Chris- 
tian people  are  doing  here.  He  is  almost  awe-struck 
with  the  schools,  churches,  and  some  charitable  insti- 
tutions supported  by  the  Christian  people  or  societies. 
Then  he  thought  Christianity  one  of  the  best  instru- 
mentalities to  govern  a  people  or  elevate  a  nation ; 
but  he  said,  "  I  do  not  know  enough  to  say  that  we 
ought  to  love  truth  because  it  is  truth,  and  not  use 
it  as  a  mere  instrumentality." 

As  he  said,  he  does  not  know  truth  enough.  He  is 
anxious  to  know  of  it  to  a  fuller  extent.  He  says 
the  government  has  no  right  to  interfere  in  any  form 
of  religion,  for  belief  in  any  religion  is  in  the  heart 
and  not  in  outward  deeds.  The  duty  of  the  govern- 
ment is  to  keep  the  people  in  good  order,  and  it  ought 
to  let  the  religion  be  free  to  the  people.  Let  them 
worship  true  God  or  heathen  gods  according  to  their 
consciences.  If  there  is  truth  or  goodness  in  one 
religion  more  than  the  others  it  will  prevail  after  all. 

I  was  exceedingly  pleased  with  broad  view  on  this 
subject,  and  felt  so  thankful  for  this  new  opening 
way  to  speak  so  freely.  The  commissioner  is  going 
to  visit  a  deaf  and  dumb  school  to-morrow,  but  he 
gave  me  leave  to  rest  myself,  because  he  has  one  more 
Japanese  interpreter  beside  me.  He  is  very  anxious 
to  know  whether  you  will  permit  me  to  go  to  Europe 


130        SEMINARY   COURSE  AT  ANDOVER. 

with  him  or  not.  I  did  not  say  much  on  the  matter, 
only  that  I  must  depend  on  the  decision  of  my 
patrons  in  Boston.  If  this  is  only  opportunity  for 
me  to  go  I  would  rather  do  so  and  with  Mr.  Tanaka, 
for  he  is  such  a  man  of  broad  view.  I  may  possibly 
do  him  some  good,  especially  for  promoting  Christ's 
kingdom  in  Japan.  If  I  do  show  him  some  favor, 
he  might  become  a  great  help  for  my  further  labor. 
Please  let  me  hear  from  you  as  soon  as  you  can. 

TO    MR.    HARDY. 

Georgetown,  D.  C,  March  20,  1872. 
I  wrote  you  this  evening  asking  for  your  decision 
on  my  visiting  Europe  with  the  Commissioner  of  Ed- 
ucation of  Japan.  Some  time  after  mailing  it  I  was 
carefully  thinking  of  the  subject,  looking  not  simply  on 
one  side,  but  the  other.  I  may  be  of  some  use  to  Mr. 
(  Tanaka,  but  if  I  become  useful  to  him  he  may  possi- 
bly lay  a  snare  to  catch  and  take  me  back  to  Japan, 
and  make  use  of  me  for  the  educational  purposes.  If 
I  once  connect  myself  with  the  government  I  shall  be 
its  slave.  Though  I  may  do  some  good  in  doing  so, 
yet  it  is  not  my  predominant  choice  to  commit  myself 
to  the  hand  of  the  government.  I  have  already  recog- 
nized the  Sovereign  King,  the  Saviour,  as  my  lord  and 
government,  and  shall  not  need  any  other  government. 
Therefore  it  would  be  my  best  policy  to  keep  myself 
free  from  the  snares  of  the  Japanese  government. 
They  may  keep  good  terms  with  me  ;  they  may  invite 
me  with  a  word  like  honey,  and  treat  me  as  a  hired 
servant  at  first,  and  then  they  may  gradually  lay  hold 
of  me.  I  believe  the  commissioner  is  a  perfect  gentle- 
man and  would  not  treat  me  treacherously.  Yet  what 
i  have  said  above  is  my  Yankee  speculation.     There 


DECIDES   TO    VISIT  EUROPE.  131 

is  some  danger  and  tendency  of  my  trusting-  in  other 
persons  too  soon,  not  thinking  deep  enough.  But  in 
regard  to  my  future  steps  I  must  be  pretty  cautious. 
I  must  do  what  is  noble,  right,  and  true.  As  I  have 
consecrated  myself  to  the  work  of  my  Master,  I  must 
try  to  seek  opportunity  to  discharge  my  duty  to  Him 
and  my  benighted  fellow-creatures.  I  would  rather 
preach  or  teach  truth  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  with 
the  bread  of  affliction  than  to  do  any  other  things 
with  the  earthly  luxuries,  pleasures,  and  honors.  Then 
the  question  is,  What  would  be  most  advisable  for  me 
to  do  ?  It  is  a  grand  opportunity  for  me  to  visit  Eu- 
rope now.  It  is  rather  a  sacrifice  for  me  not  to  go. 
But  though  I  may  not  go  there  yet  I  shall  not  lose 
very  much,  because  I  shall  study  theology  at  Andover. 
It  is  very  hard  matter  to  decide.  Please  give  me 
your  advice  and  guidance.  If  you  say  no,  I  will 
cheerfully  obey  your  advice ;  and  if  you  say  go,  I 
shall  not  decide  it  at  once. 

The  Commissioner  of  Education  of  Japan  will  be 
in  Boston  within  two  or  three  weeks  to  visit  the  fa- 
mous schools  in  the  city.  Will  you  be  kind  enough 
to  notify  his  coming  to  the  city,  and  to  those  schools 
which  you  may  think  worth  while  for  him  to  visit. 
If  you  do  me  this  favor  it  will  also  be  much  gratify- 
ing to  Mr.  Tanaka. 

TO    MR.    AND   MRS.    HARDY. 

Georgetown,  D.  C,  March  22,  1872. 
I  am  greatly  obliged  to  you  for  your  land  consent 
to  my  request  for  my  accompanying  the  Japanese  Em- 
bassy to  Europe.  Since  I  wrote  you  on  this  subject 
I  have  been  carefully  and  prayerfully  considering  on 
the  question,  but  I  could  hardly  know  what  should  be 


132         SEMINARY  COURSE  AT  ANDOVER. 

the  guidance  of  Providence.  Your  last  letter  gave 
me  a  clear  decision,  and  made  me  feel  and  think  that 
it  may  be  a  voice,  not  human,  but  from  on  high,  to 
open  the  way  to  my  active  life  or  Christian  labor. 
Though  I  do  expect  only  to  accompany  him  for  a  short 
time,  yet  I  may  possibly  do  some  service  for  promot- 
ing Christ's  kingdom  in  his  heart,  hence  to  Japan. 
So  I  would  no  longer  doubt  or  hesitate,  but  say  I  will 
go  wherever  the  Lord  will  direct  me  and  do  what  I 
can  for  honoring  and  glorifying  Him.  When  I  wrote 
you  my  last  letter  I  was  almost  inclined  to  refuse  the 
Commissioner's  offer  and  resume  my  study  at  Ando- 
ver.  But  all  my  Japanese  friends  have  encouraged 
me  to  go ;  Mr.  Mori  advised  me  to  go,  and  Mr.  Lan- 
man,  his  American  Secretary,  told  me  not  to  lose  such 
a  golden  opportunity.  Professor  Seelye  told  me  "  bet- 
ter go,"  and  lastly  you,  whom  I  regard  more  than  my 
own  parents,  gave  me  a  consent  to  go.  I  will  simply 
say  "  Thy  will  be  done." 

I  am  sure  it  will  be  gratifying  to  Mr.  Tanaka,  for 
he  has  been  anxiously  waiting  for  your  reply  since  I 
wrote  you  my  first  letter  on  this  subject.  When  I 
see  him  I  will  ask  him  to  give  me  a  note  of  stipula- 
tion to  send  me  back  to  the  United  States  before  next 
September,  or  whenever  I  get  tired  of  traveling,  and 
will  keep  it  as  the  sign  of  agreement. 

I  accompanied  Mr.  Kido,  vice-ambassador,  Mr. 
Tanaka,  and  General  Eaton,  and  four  other  Japanese, 
to  Columbia  College  yesterday  morning,  and  had  very 
enjoyable  time,  though  it  was  busiest  day  I  ever  have 
had  since  I  came  here.  I  kept  up  talking  partly 
in  Japanese,  partly  in  English,  from  9  a.  m.  till  5 
p.  M.  It  was  long  eight  boars'  pulling.  We  returned 
to  Arlington    House  at  half  past  eight.     Mr.   Kido 


COUNT  KIDO.  133 

invited  General  Eaton,  my  fellow  -  interpreter,  and 
myself  to  dine  with  him  in  the  room  reserved  for  the 
chief  ambassadors.  I  was  sorry  no  blessing  was 
asked  when  we  commenced  our  dinner. 

Mr.  Kido  is  one  of  the  strongest  men  in  Japan,  and 
has  taken  most  prominent  part  in  the  last  revolution 
of  Japan  in  overthrowing  despotic  government  of  the 
Shogun,  and  establishing  the  new,  healthier,  and  lib- 
eral government  of  the  Mikado.  His  manner  is  very 
gentlemanly  and  agreeable.  I  had  quite  a  chat  with 
him  at  the  table  and  behaved  myself  just  as  if  I  was 
talking  with  my  fellow-students  at  the  club  of  Ando- 
ver.  I  have  been  resting  to-day  for  preparing  myself 
for  the  coming  Lord's  day  ;  for  if  I  overdo  to-day  I 
shall  not  be  able  to  enjoy  the  service  of  the  Sabbath. 

We  are  going  to  leave  Washington  next  week  to 
visit  the  schools  of  Philadelphia  and  New  York,  and 
we  may  possibly  reach  the  Hub  of  the  universe  within 
three  weeks. 

TO   MB.    AND   MRS.    HARDY. 

Washington,  D.  C  ,  March  28,  1872. 
Since  I  wrote  you  my  two  last  letters  I  have  made  up 
my  mind  to  accompany  Mr.  Tanaka  to  the  Old  World. 
I  am  so  gratef id  for  your  kind  consent  and  best  wishes 
for  my  success.  I  would  not  go  abroad  unless  I  feel 
it  may  be  good  opportunity  to  promote  Christ's  King- 
dom to  the  heart  of  heathen  nobleman  and  Japan. 
Mr.  Tanaka  is  trying  to  finish  visiting  the  schools  and 
institutions  so  as  to  leave  Washington  within  five  days. 
He  is  quite  anxious  of  seeing  and  knowing  the  .good 
American  family  life  and  wished  me  to  inquire  you 
whether  you  could  find  some  private  family  at  Boston 
where  he  coidd  see  and  learn  the  true  American  life. 


134        SEMINARY   COURSE  AT  ANDOVER. 

He  has  thus  far  stopped  at  the  hotels.  He  told  me 
also  he  does  not  care  for  seeing  the  grand  style  of 
American  living,  but  the  true  national  character.  It 
is  too  much  to  ask  you  to  accommodate  Mr.  Tauaka 
and  your  humble  servant  during  our  stay  in  Boston. 
If  you  could  do  it  without  causing  you  much  inconven- 
ience I  am  sure  it  will  do  him  a  great  good.  I  have 
been  telling  him  what  you  have  done  for  me  these 
seven  years,  since  I  began  to  room  with  him  at  the 
hotel.  He  is  quite  anxious  to  see  you.  I  will  leave 
the  matter  in  your  hands  entirely.  Please  do  it  as 
you  please  and  think  the  best  to  satisfy  his  wants.  I 
think  Mr.  Tanaka  is  sharp  enough  to  see  the  true 
pride  and  glory  of  America. 

I  believe  that  I  have  forgotten  to  inform  you  that  I 
was  requested  by  Mr.  Mori  to  be  present  when  Mr.  Nor- 
throp had  his  first  interview  with  the  embassy.  Mr. 
Mori  asked  many  questions  to  Mr.  Northrop  concerning 
the  national  and  universal  education,  for  the  embassy, 
and  I  took  notes  of  Mr.  Northrop \s  plain  and  practi- 
cal talking.  Although  I  have  not  had  much  inter- 
view with  the  whole  embassy,  yet  I  am  very  well 
acquainted  with  Mr.  Kido,  who  is  the  ablest  man 
among  them  and  the  great  friend  of  the  universal 
education.  I  have  seen  him  very  often  and  told  him 
my  humble  opinion  concerning  the  national  education. 
I  told  him  it  ought  to  be  based  on  virtue.  I  am  now 
at  the  hotel  with  Mr.  Tanaka  and  have  splendid  op- 
portunity to  talk  with  him  on  the  subject  of  true  edu- 
tion,  i.  e.,  the  education  of  Soul.  He  was  deeply  im- 
pressed with  my  humble  opinion  a  few  nights  ago  and 
told  me  that  all  religions  should  be  free,  and  the  Bible 
should  be  studied  by  each  student,  not  as  a  text-book, 
but  a  virtuous  food.  He  could  not  yet  see  or  say 
spiritual  food. 


EXCURSION   TO  MT.    VERNON.  135 

March  29th.  Yesterday  Mr.  Northrop,  his  daugh- 
ter, and  her  friend  Miss  Page,  accompanied  us  to  Mt. 
Vernon.  The  weather  was  quite  smoky  in  the  morn- 
ing, but  the  report  of  the  weather  said  "  fair,"  so  we 
had  much  courage  to  start  on  our  pilgrimage  to  Amer- 
ican Mecca.  While  we  were  approaching  the  sacred 
spot  the  smoke  was  getting  gradually  cleared  off  and  the 
sky  was  bluer  and  fairer.  The  breeze  on  the  river  was 
quite  agreeable  and  charming.  Finally  we  landed  with 
hundred  or  more  of  our  fellow-visitors.  It  was  some 
time  after  one  o'clock,  so  we  sat  on  the  front  piazza  of 
the  general's  home  and  took  our  lunches,  which  Mrs. 
Dr.  Parker  furnished  for  us.  It  tasted  much  better 
than  splendid  dinner  which  I  had  with  embassy  at 
Arlington  House.  After  the  lunch  we  went  round 
the  house  and  all  the  rooms.  I  saved  a  few  leaves  of 
that  famous  magnolia  tree.  Now  I  can  proudly  say 
that  I  have  visited  the  Capital  of  the  great  republic 
and  the  tomb  of  the  Father  of  Liberty. 

We  shall  leave  Washington  next  Monday.  Will 
you  be  kind  enough  to  drop  a  line  to  Professor  Tay- 
lor to  inform  him  what  I  am  doing  here  and  get  ex- 
cuse from  him  for  my  not  coming  back  to  the  Semi- 
nary. May  the  Lord  help  me  to  keep  myself  very 
humble. 

TO  MR.  AND  MRS.  FLINT. 
Boston  and  Albany  Train,  April  10,  1S72. 
Since  we  left  Washington  I  am  rooming  with  Mr. 
Tanaka.  I  have  kept  up  my  morning  and  evening 
devotions  in  his  presence.  I  become  Sunday-school 
teacher  to  him.  Of  course  he  cannot  read  English 
Scriptures,  but  he  has  a  copy  of  Chinese  New  Testa- 
ment ;  he  reads  it  in  Chinese  and  I  read  it  in  English, 
and  explain  to  him  what  he  could   not  understand. 


136        SEMINARY   COURSE  AT  AN  DOVER. 

Though  he  is  not  a  professor  of  religion,  yet  he  is 
almost  Christian  in  his  heart.  I  trust  God  will  bless 
my  humble  labor  in  a  near  while.  Grace  of  God  may 
save  him  from  heathen  darkness  and  make  him  a 
great  instrumentality  to  promote  his  kingdom  to 
Japan. 

TO   MR.    AND   MRS.    HARDY. 

New  Haven,  April  30,  1872. 
Since  we  left  Boston  we  have  been  just  busy  as  we 
were  in  Boston.  When  we  reached  Amherst  we  tried 
to  stay  in  Amherst  Hotel,  but  Professor  Seelye  came 
after  us  and  would  not  suffer  us  to  stay  there.  He  wel- 
comed us  to  his  home  and  gave  us  very  kind  attentions. 
Professor  Seelye  and  President  Clark  took  us  to  Hol- 
yoke  Seminary  in  his  carriage  last  Wednesday,  and  Mr. 
Tanaka  enjoyed  our  visit  there  exceedingly.  President 
Clark  also  took  us  to  the  Agricultural  College  and 
showed  us  what  he  has  there.  On  Thursday  we  spent 
most  "of  our  time  in  Amherst  College.  On  Friday  we 
attended  experiments  on  optical  instruments,  and  on  the 
same  afternoon  we  were  invited  by  Professor  Seelye 
and  Dr.  Hitchcock  to  visit  the  Northampton  Institute- 
The  new  method  of  teaching  deaf  and  dumb  was  most 
marvelous  thing  I  ever  saw.  The  dumb  can  speak. 
We  bid  farewell  to  Amherst  last  Saturday  and  ar- 
rived in  the  City  of  Elms  on  the  same  afternoon. 
We  went  to  the  New  Haven  House  and  had  a  long 
rest  until  the  evening.  I  called  on  Mr.  Northrop, 
but  he  removed  somewhere,  and  his  new  house  could 
not  easily  be  found.  So  I  gave  it  up  and  thought  I 
should  wait  until  next  morning.  But  he  came  after 
us  with  carriage  the  same  evening  and  took  us  to 
President  Porter's  house.     We  did  not  expect  to  find 


IN  NEW  HAVEN.  137 

such  kind  hospitable  friends  everywhere.  Mr.  Tana- 
ka  sends  his  kindest  regards  to  all,  and  also  much 
thanks  for  your  hospitality. 

May  2d.  I  am  in  a  great  hurry  and  can  scarcely 
think  of  what  I  am  writing  you,  being  so  tired  of 
visiting  so  many  schools,  and  also  horrified  with  the 
idea  of  my  going  to  visit  so,  many  more  places.  Mr. 
Northrop  is  a  most  hasty  gentlemen  I  very  seldom 
meet.  He  crowd  up  a  great  deal  within  a  short  space 
of  time.  You  may  be  interested  to  know  how  much 
we  have  seen  during  our  brief  stay  in  New  Haven. 
Monday  we  visited  Yale  College,  Cabinets,  History 
and  Art  Gallery,  and  Sheffield  Scientific  School. 
Tuesday  we  visited  Deaf  and  Dumb  Asylum,  one 
high  school,  Brown  School,  Insane  Asylum  in  Hart- 
ford, one  normal  school  in  New  Britain  and  State 
Reform  School,  and  silver  and  gold  plating  factory  in 
Meriden.  Wednesday  we  were  guests  to  the  inaugu- 
ration ceremony  of  the  new  governor  of  the  State, 
riding  in  an  open  carriage  nearly  four  hours.  To-day 
we  visited  three  public  schools  in  this  city.  It  has 
been  pretty  hard  pull  since  we  came  here.  Mr. 
Northrop  is  such  a  busy  man  and  woidd  not  give  us 
time  to  think.  Though  we  have  planned  to  leave 
New  Haven  for  New  York  this  afternoon,  we  are  still 
detained  by  Mrs.  Porter.  She  has  been  so  anxious 
that  we  should  take  some  rest  before  we  go,  and  has 
persuaded  us  to  remain  here  one  day  more.  So  I  can 
have  this  afternoon  for  myself  quietly  and  feel  thank- 
fid  to  her  for  detaining  us  one  day  longer.  President 
Porter  is  making  a  list  of  books  for  me  which  may 
be  useful  for  my  future  labor,  and  has  given  us  letters 
of  introduction  on  prominent  English  gentlemen. 

Since  we  were  invited  to  your  house  we  have  found 


138        SEMINARY   COURSE  AT  AN  DOVER. 

friends  here  and  there,  and  feel  so  thankful  to  you 
for  your  first  opening  the  pleasant  home  for  us.  It  is 
so  pleasant  for  me  to  be  in  such  a  Christian  family  as 
President  Porter's.  I  am  glad  Mr.  Tanaka  had  a  good 
opportunity  to  see  so  many  Christian  families,  and 
the  ways  and  modes  of  Christian  living. 

When  I  left  your  home  I  was  thinking  to  speak  to 
you  a  great  many  things,  and  to  express  my  innumer- 
able thanks  for  your  parental  care  and  unceasing 
love  to  this  poor  and  helpless  runaway  boy.  After  I 
was  sitting  at  the  dinner-table  that  afternoon,  all  my 
past  life,  my  leaving  home,  my  works  during  the  voy- 
age, my  finding  Mr.  Hardy,  and  your  unceasing  kind- 
ness ever  since,  was  reviewed  in  my  mind  just  as  the 
dishes  and  plates  on  the  table  were  set  before  me.  I 
felt  so  thankful  for  the  kind  providence  of  God  as  to 
lead  me  to  you,  the  spiritual  mother,  and  also  I  was 
so  affected  by  the  sense  of  gratitude  I  became  en- 
tirely speechless.  It  may  be  the  unfailing  decrees  of 
the  Infinite  Father  that  I  should  be  sent  to  you,  be 
cared  for  and  educated  by  you  for  a  special  purpose, 
though  I  shrink  with  the  idea  of  my  littleness  and 
unworthiness.  So  it  is  my  constant  cry  to  Him  to 
guide,  guard,  and  strengthen  this  untiring  soldier. 

New  York,  May  6th.  Through  Professor  Seelye's 
effort  we  are  received  at  Mr.  William  Booth's  house. 
His  father,  Mr.  W.  A.  Booth,  took  us  yesterday  morn- 
ing to  Mr.  Stewart's  store,  Bible  House,  and  Cooper 
Institute,  and  in  the  afternoon  to  Five  Points,  News- 
boys' Lodging  House,  and  the  Times  Office. 

Dr.  Booth,  a  brother  of  W.  A.  Booth,  dined  with 
us  last  evening,  and  we  had  a  very  interesting  conver- 
sation with  him. 

I  am  glad  to  say  that  Mr.  Tanaka  is  impressed  with 


IN  NEW  YORK.  139 

the  result  of  Christian  education  by  his  visiting  so 
many  charitable  institutions  since  we  were  in  Boston. 
He  does  kneel  now  at  the  morning  prayer  with  Mr. 
Booth's  family,  though  I  said  nothing  to  him  about 
his  position  of  worship.  I  think  he  has  an  instinctive 
reverence  to  the  Infinite  Father.  He  is  always  re- 
membering your  kindness  and  wishes  me  to  send  you 
his  kindest  regards.  Please  let  me  hear  from  you  be- 
fore you  sail  for  Europe,  and  I  will  try  to  write  you 
once  more  before  next  Saturday. 

I  have  been  working  just  hard  as  my  strength 
permits,  for  I  dislike  to  leave  things  in  a  half  way, 
I  have  written  many  letters  for  Mr.  Tanaka. 

Good-by  and  also  good-night  to  you  all. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

FIRST   VISIT   TO   EUROPE. 

TO   MR.  HARDY. 

Steamship  Algeria,  May  20,  1872. 
I  RECEIVED  your  very  last  letter  on  the  steamer 
just  before  we  left  Jersey  City.  Through  Providen- 
tial care  we  are  still  permitted  to  enjoy  the  running 
cup  of  blessing-  on  the  great  deep,  and  are  hoping  to 
reach  Queenstown  at  midnight.  During  the  12th, 
13th,  14th  inst.,  we  met  dense  fogs  more  or  less,  but 
after  we  passed  by  the  banks  of  Newfoundland  we 
have  been  free  from  fogs,  although  we  met  frequent 
rains.  During  last  three  days  we  are  facing  to  head 
wind  all  the  way,  though  she  is  sailing  twelve  or  thir- 
teen miles  per  hour.  This  hard  struggling  against 
head  wind  gives  very  unpleasant  motions  to  the 
steamer,  confining  Mr.  Tanaka  to  his  berth.  As  for 
me  I  am  like  an  old  Jack,  so  called  among  seamen.  I 
have  been  enjoying  good  appetite  and  sleeping  well 
every  night;  I  have  also  been  enjoying  good  company 
on  deck;  for  instance,  Rev.  Mr.  Porter  of  Lexington, 
his  friends  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Goodwin,  Prof.  Charles 
Elliot  of  Chicago,  and  some  other  English  gentlemen. 
During  the  voyage  I  have  noticed  a  strange  thing,  i.  e. , 
that  everybody  on  board  drink  something,  some  sort 
of  liquors,  which  I  abhor  with  all  my  soul.  Gentle- 
men, ladies,  even  D.  D.'s,  have  something  before  them. 
As  for  me  I  shall  not  take  it  as  long  as  the  water  is 
wholesome  and  drinkable. 


CALLS   ON  BISHOP   OF  MANCHESTER.     141 

I  write  this  brief  note  to  you  hoping  simply  to  in- 
form you  our  safe  voyage  thus  far.  I  think  we  shall 
remain  in  Glasgow  and  Edinburgh  only  a  few  days, 
and  will  try  to  meet  you  in  London  within  a  fort- 
night. 

TO   ME.  HARDY. 

Edinburgh,  June  3,  1872. 

Supposing  that  you  have  just  reached  London,  I 
will  write  you  this  brief  note  to  inform  you  how  we 
are  getting  along  in  Scotland.  As  you  may  have  un- 
derstood by  my  last  letter  we  touched  at  Queenstown 
two  weeks  ago  to-day  and  to-morrow  will  be  our  third 
Tuesday  since  we  arrived  at  Liverpool.  We  did  not 
find  any  trouble  in  landing  at  Liverpool,  for  the  Cus- 
tom House  Officers  were  very  civil  to  us.  They  did 
not  inspect  our  luggage  at  all,  and  moreover  one  of 
them  accompanied  us  to  our  hotel.  Staying  there 
only  one  day  and  a  half,  we  took  our  first  trip  in  Eng- 
land to  an  awful  smoky  city,  Manchester,  where  we 
had  very  pleasant  interview  with  the  Bishop  of  Man- 
chester and  obtained  a  great  deal  of  information  on 
the  English  education.  We  were  very  much  pleased 
with  his  politeness  to  the  Orientals  and  also  very 
sound  advice  on  our  future  steps. 

We  left  Manchester  a  week  ago  last  Friday  for 
Glasgow,  but  finding  the  journey  rather  wearisome 
we  stopped  at  Carlisle  for  the  night.  On  the  follow- 
ing morning  Mr.  Tanaka  had  not  courage  to  get  up, 
finding  himself  very  tired ;  so  I  did  leave  him  alone 
and  took  a  walk  on  a  little  busy  street,  a  long  street. 
Fortunately  I  discovered  an  old  castle  standing  on  an 
abrupt  hill  at  the  outskirt  of  the  city.  What  inviting 
view  it  was  to  a  lonely  walker.     I  went  up  there  and 


142  FIRST  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 

was  kindly  received  by  the  guardmen.  On  top  of 
rampart  I  had  the  whole  view  of  city.  If  your  little 
grandson  Sherburne  was  with  me  he  might  undoubt- 
edly have  said,  "It  is  splendid." 

We  stopped  at  Glasgow  only  a  few  days.  Mr. 
Tanaka  works  hard  as  ever  and  we  are  getting  along 
nicely  in  our  business.  We  start  for  London  to-mor- 
row, and  are  hoping  to  see  you  with  a  great  pleasure. 

TO    MR.  HARDY. 

London,  June  8,  1872. 

Yours  of  the  3d  inst.  was  received  yesterday  at 
Barings.  I  have  been  very  anxious  to  know  of  your 
arrival  for  some  time,  and  am  so  glad  that  you  have 
arrived  safely  at  Cork.  We  had  a  very  pleasant  time 
at  Edinburgh,  and  get  along  splendidly  in  visiting 
schools.  We  were  very  much  pleased  with  the  Scotch 
character,  especially  the  people  of  Edinburgh.  They 
are  truly  the  Bostonians  of  the  British  Empire. 

We  had  very  serious  time  procuring  our  hotel  in 
London,  riding  around  the  city  from  8.30  P.  M.  till 
11  p.  m.  Finally  we  got  in  Golden  Hotel,  Charing 
Cross.  There  was  only  one  single  room,  so  they  emp- 
tied a  drinking  room  for  us,  and  its  bedstead  con- 
sisted of  one  sofa  and  three  chairs.  The  day  before 
yesterday  we  called  on  Mr.  Donald  Matherson,  who 
is  a  great  friend  of  Rev.  Charles  Douglas,  a  mission- 
ary in  China  some  time  ago,  and  whom  we  met  at  the 
great  Assembly  in  Edinburgh.  He  was  very  attentive 
to  us  and  procured  us  lodging  in  a  private  family  for 
our  temporary  abode  until  we  may  find  a  still  better 
place.  I  am  getting  quite  tired  for  visiting  schools 
so  constantly  since  we  arrived  at  Liverpool.  Every- 
thing comes  upon  my  shoulder,  even  for  keeping  up 


OBSERVANCE   OF  THE   SABBATH.  143 

accounts.  Mr.  Tanaka  is  perfectly  a  gentleman,  but 
does  not  know  how  to  count  English  money.  We 
expect  to  remain  in  London  three  or  four  weeks,  and 
I  hope  to  shake  your  hand  once  more  on  this  side  of 
water. 

I  made  a  loudest  Macedonian  cry  to  Dr.  Mullens  to 
send  a  few  missionaries  to  Hakodate  where  no  Protes- 
tant missionaries  are,  but  only  a  Russian  Greek  priest 
to  whom  I  used  to  teach  the  Japanese  language  just 
before  I  ran  away  from  that  port.  I  told  Dr.  Mid 
lens  this  cry  does  not  come  to  him  in  his  dream,  but 
with  a  living  voice  and  personal  appeal  of  a  represen- 
tative of  that  benighted  nation.  I  left  my  photograph 
to  him,  writing  a  portion  of  Romans  16 :  9.  Pray  fo** 
us. 

TO   MR.  AND    MRS.  HARDY. 

Macon,  July  21,  1872. 

It  does  seem  a  long  while  since  our  separation, 
though  it  was  only  a  week  and  six  days  ago.  We  ar- 
rived in  Paris  safely  last  Wednesday  via  Dover.  It 
was  rather  trying  to  Mr.  Tanaka.  He  was  very  sick 
notwithstanding  a  calm  weather.  When  we  came  to 
Paris  we  were  very  much  struck  with  the  fine  street.4* 
and  beautiful  buildings,  but  felt  pity  with  the  people 
who  take  so  much  pain  for  the  outward  show  and  vain 
glory,  but  are  neglecting  the  soid's  culture. 

We  left  Paris  for  Geneva  yesterday.  Finding  the 
journey  rather  tiresome,  we  stopped  in  this  place  last 
night,  intending  to  take  the  early  express  train  for 
Geneva  this  morning.  When  I  started  from  Paris  1 
thought  it  was  Friday  instead  of  the  last  day  of  week. 
But  finding  this  Sunday  I  refused  to  travel  to-day, 
though  Mr.  Tanaka  was  wishing  me  to  go  to  Geneva. 


144  FIRST  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 

with  him  this  morning.  I  told  him  I  cannot  consci- 
entiously travel  on  the  Sabbath.  Wherever  I  may  be 
I  must  halt  on  the  Sabbath  to  rest  my  soul  on  the 
Lord,  except  some  unavoidable  case.  So  Mr.  T. 
could  not  urge  me  to  travel  with  him  to-day  and  went 
to  Geneva  with  his  French-speaking  Japanese,  asking 
me  very  politely  to  excuse  him  for  his  not  staying  with 
me  here.  So  I  am  left  alone  in  this  strange  place, 
although  I  do  not  feel  lonesome  at  all.  I  went  to 
the  French  Protestant  church  this  morning,  but  I  did 
not  understand  the  preaching.  I  knew  only  that  the 
preacher  was  earnest  by  hearing  his  exciting  voice  and 
noticing  his  constant  gesture.  The  congregation  was 
very  small,  about  twenty  ladies,  five  gentlemen,  and  a 
few  boys  and  girls.  Although  the  ladies  dressed  not 
very  neatly  sud  the  gentlemen  dressed  with  frocks  like 
butchers,  they  appeared  very  attentive  during  the  ser- 
vice; I  trust  that  they  were  rich  in  the  inward  per- 
son, though  poor  in  their  apparel. 

There  is  no  single  cloud  in  the  sky,  and  the  sun  is 
shining  brightly  on  the  blue  and  tranquil  stream  of 
the  Saone.  I  am  so  thankful  for  God's  giving  me 
such  a  privilege  and  freedom  as  to  worship  Him  ac- 
cording to  my  conscience  amongst  strangers,  without 
any  fear  or  disturbance.  I  find  the  French  keeping 
of  Sabbath  very  different  from  New  Englinders.  The 
men  and  boys  are  fishing  along  the  banks  of  the 
Saone,  and  the  women  wash  the  clothes  here  and 
there.  All  the  drinking  saloons  are  opened  as  it  were 
some  week  day.  So  I  can  at  once  discriminate  the 
Roman  Catholic  people  from  the  Protestant  nations. 


IN  BERLIN.  145 


TO   MR.  AND    MRS.  HARDY. 

Berlin,  August  6,  1872. 
Since  writing  you  from  Macon  I  have  been  to  Ge- 
neva, Berne,  and  Zurich,  and  arrived  here  last  night 
via  Augsburg  and  Leipzic.  We  leave  for  St.  Peters- 
burg this  evening  and  may  possibly  remain  in  Russia 
for  a  week.  Then  we  will  return  and  begin  to  study 
the  Prussian  system  of  education.  As  yet  we  have 
only  called  on  our  Japanese  friends  here.  We  unex- 
pectedly met  Mr.  Sears  in  the  street.  I  was  very 
glad  to  find  him  and  learn  something  of  you.  Thus 
far  I  have  been  moving  from  one  place  to  another,  but 
after  I  get  back  from  Russia  I  shall  engage  to  a  hard 
study.  Another  Japanese  who  speaks  German  is 
added  to  our  party  and  will  go  with  us  to  St.  Peters- 
burg. Mr.  Tanaka  feels  quite  proud  for  having  three 
Japanese  with  him  who  would  individually  speak  Eng- 
lish, French,  and  German.  He  remarked  to-day  that 
he  can  go  round  the  world  without  any  difficulty  with 
three  of  us.  I  think  I  am  of  little  use  to  him  on  the 
Continent,  for  the  English  is  very  little  spoken  here, 
but  why  he  desires  to  have  me  go  with  him  is  that  I 
should  study  the  European  systems  of  education  and 
see  the  operations  in  the  schools  myself.  The  three 
of  us  have  been  getting  along  without  slightest  diffi- 
culty among  ourselves.  The  others  say  nothing 
against  my  religious  faith  and  observances.  Although 
they  pay  some  respect  to  Christian  institutions,  yet 
they  have  not  drank  in  the  rich  cream  of  truth  which 
we  can  obtain  only  by  coming  to  the  tender  and  for- 
giving Saviour.  As  Mr.  Tanaka  is  somewhat  hasty 
person,  he  does  very  often  travel  on  the  Sabbath  when 
it  is  convenient  to  him,  especially  to  save  time.     I 


146  FIRST  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 

have  not  said  anything  to  him  against  it,  but  always 
I  halt  on  the  Sabbath  whether  in  the  city  or  country. 
I  have  already  explained  to  him  the  reason.  I  have 
attended  the  English  services  at  Berne  and  Zurich, 
but  I  am  sorry  to  say  that  the  preachings  did  not  sat- 
isfy me  at  all.  They  spend  over  an  hour  for  services, 
and  about  fifteen  minutes  for  sermons.  Their  dis- 
courses are  somewhat  cold  and  lifeless. 

Since  I  left  France  water  does  not  agree  with  me  at 
all.  So  I  have  made  a  new  resolution,  to  take  some 
diluted  wines  or  beer  until  I  may  be  accustomed  to 
water  in  any  new  place.  As  I  have  been  long  ab- 
staining from  any  sort  of  liquors,  I  am  very  easily  af- 
fected by  a  few  swallows,  which  is  rather  trying  to  my 
old  Puritan  principle. 

St.  Petersburg,  August  10. 
Two  of  our  party  who  are  influenced  by  French 
infidels  and  German  rationalists  went  out  for  sight- 
seeing on  the  Sabbath  morning  and  hired  one  guide 
without  consulting  me.  In  the  first  place  they  asked 
Mr.  Tanaka  and  myself  to  visit  a  Russian  church. 
When  I  saw  a  guide  coming  with  us  I  objected  their 
hiring  him  simply  for  going  to  a  church.  I  went  to 
the  finest  Russian  church  in  the  city  with  them,  fall- 
ing into  their  net,  but  soon  after  I  inquired  of  that 
guide  for  an  English  or  American  church  and  asked 
him  leave  to  let  me  do  my  way.  When  I  came  back 
from  church  I  found  they  did  not  accomplish  very 
much ;  they  went  to  some  garden,  but  were  very  much 
disappointed  and  disgusted  with  it.  I  found  Mr. 
Tanaka  reading  some  Christian  books  whole  after- 
noon. I  am  glad  to  inform  you  he  has  found  some 
difference  between  the  motives  of   my  own  and  the 


ST.  PETERSBURG.  147 

other  Japanese.      I  feel  more  and  more  a  heavy  re- 
sponsibility is  resting  upon  my  shoulder. 

TO    MR.  AND    MRS.  HARDY. 

Copenhagen,  September  3,  1872. 

We  did  not  stay  long  in  St.  Petersburg,  only  five 
days ;  visiting  there  the  University,  a  training-school, 
the  Foundling  Hospital,  Museum,  Hermitage,  etc. 
The  Foundling  Hospital  is  very  large  building  and 
can  accommodate  nearly  6,000  persons.  There  were 
800  babies  under  care,  and  all  of  them  are  only  a 
few  weeks  old.  What  struck  me  most  among  the 
large  collections  of  the  Hermitage  was  the  painting  of 
the  Holy  Family  by  Raphael.  St.  Petersburg  is  very 
striking  city.  It  is  built  on  a  grand  scale.  The  pal- 
aces and  government  buildings  are  very  extensive  and 
beautiful  at  a  distance,  though  some  of  them  may 
be  hardly  called  beautiful  in  the  architectural  view. 
The  churches  are  also  large,  and  the  interiors  of  the 
cathedral  and  Isaac's  Church  are  exquisitely  wrought. 
They  very  much  resemble  Roman  Catholic  church. 
The  pictures  of  Holy  Family  and  relics  of  old  saints 
are  numerous  and  are  kissed  and  bowed  before  by  the 
ignorant  people.  The  devoted  Russians  make  regular 
Japanese  bow  before  them  and  also  make  a  double 
cross  before  their  chests  when  they  pray.  I  have  a 
great  sympathy  with  those  devoted  Russians,  for  they 
appear  very  earnest  in  their  devotion,  but  am  sorry 
that  they  are  led  away  by  a  false  method  of  worship 
or  a  false  notion  of  doctrine. 

I  must  not  forget  to  mention  to  you  that  famous 
mammoth  in  Museum,  which  was  discovered  in  an  ice- 
bank  in  Siberia  in  1799.  It  is  proved  that  it  is  non- 
existing  creature    in    the  present    age   by  two  main 


148  FIRST  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 

points;  namely,  in  the  first  place  it  is  hairy,  and  sec- 
ondly its  teeth  are  growing  too  close  together.  I  saw 
its  hair,  kept  in  a  glass  case ;  it  is  quite  long  and  has 
sandy  complexion. 

The  people  of  high  rank  look  very  intelligent,  and 
most  of  them  speak  at  least  one  or  two  foreign  lan- 
guages; whilst  the  lower  class  of  the  people  are  very 
ignorant,  very  inferior  in  appearance,  and  cannot 
read  even  their  own  language.  I  never  saw  any  cab- 
men reading  newspapers  as  I  used  to  see  in  the  other 
European  cities,  but  I  found  them  always  sleeping 
while  they  are  waiting.  The  cabs  are  very  heavy 
and  small.  The  driver's  dressing  is  also  peculiar,  as 
you  may  see  in  my  sketch.  The  accommodations  in 
the  Russian  hotel  are  not  good  at  all,  and  the  waiters 
are  very  slow  and  lazy.  They  never  get  up  before 
nine  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  when  we  want  to  get 
anything  at  that  time  we  are  obliged  to  touch  our  bell 
half  a  dozen  times  before  we  awake  them.  The  chief 
business  of  the  city  seems  me  in  the  hands  of  the  Ger- 
mans. 

We  came  back  to  Berlin  on  the  16th  ult.  Finding: 
all  schools  unopened  there,  we  thought  time  may  be 
better  spent  visiting  other  parts  of  Europe.  Accord- 
ingly we  started  for  Holland  via  Frankfort-on-the- 
Main.  We  came  down  the  Rhine  by  steamer  as 
far  as  Rotterdam.  Without  stopping  in  that  busy 
city  we  proceeded  to  The  Hague,  where  we  were 
kindly  received  by  the  Minister  of  Public  Instruction, 
and  a  fine  opportunity  was  given  us  to  visit  all  schools 
in  the  capital.  I  was  much  pleased  with  the  cleanli- 
ness of  the  school-rooms  and  neatness  of  children. 
The  school  system  is  excellent  in  Holland.  It  is  open 
to  all  classes  of  the  people.     But  the  other  schools 


IN  HOLLAND.  149 

are  still  better  than  the  free  ones.  The  American 
system  is  far  superior  to  the  Hollanders.  In  their 
public  schools  the  Bible  is  entirely  kept  out.  I  rather 
suspect  the  Hollanders  are  not  so  devotedly  religious 
as  they  used  to  be  in  the  time  of  Republic.  We  vis- 
ited the  Royal  Palace  and  also  the  "House  in  the 
Woods,"  the  Queen's  private  residence,  and  had  there 
a  fine  opportunity  to  see  the  Queen.  While  we  were 
in  the  ball-room  she  came  there  without  giving  any 
previous  notice.  She  looked  at  first  as  if  she  was 
quite  amazed  at  our  appearance  in  that  room;  then 
cast  her  eyes  down  on  the  floor  slowly,  as  if  nothing 
happened  to  her.  She  must  be  over  fifty  years  of  age, 
though  I  could  not  see  her  face  very  distinctly  on  ac- 
count of  her  black  veil. 

We  stopped  at  Leyden  a  couple  of  days  on  our  way 
to  Amsterdam,  and  visited  the  University,  Botanical 
Garden,  a  fine  ladies'  school,  — that  is,  a  fine  school 
for  ladies,  —  and  museums,  where  we  saw  a  large  col- 
lection of  Chinese  and  Japanese  curiosities. 

At  Amsterdam  we  were  accompanied  by  a  member 
of  the  Department  of  Public  Instruction  to  visit  all 
different  grades  of  schools.  One  school  is  a  peculiar 
one,  in  which  youths  of  the  working  class  are  theoret- 
ically and  practically  taught  particular  branches  of 
industry.  The  most  striking  thing  in  Amsterdam 
is  the  numerous  canals  and  bridges.  We  could  not 
help  seeing  them  everywhere.  We  spent  last  Sabbath 
at  Hamburg.  My  two  companions  went  out  to  take 
walk  along  the  harbor.  Of  course  I  could  not  spend 
the  Sabbath  as  they  did.  I  went  alone  to  English 
Reformed  Church,  and  listened  to  a  very  fine  discourse 
by  Rev.  Mr.  Edward,  an  English  clergyman. 

We  came  to  Copenhagen  yesterday  and  called  on 


150  FIRST  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 

the  Minister  of  Public  Instruction  this  morning.  In 
the  afternoon  we  went  to  the  exposition  held  presently 
in  the  city  and  have  spent  there  the  whole  afternoon. 
I  felt  very  much  wearied  after  my  return,  but  I  could 
not  forget  my  best  American  friends,  so  I  began  to 
write  these  lines  to  express  my  greatest  affection  and 
respect  to  both  of  you.  Allow  me  to  assure  you  that 
I  ever  appreciate  your  kindness  shown  to  me  more 
and  more  by  visiting  the  institutions  of  learning  in 
Europe  and  finding  the  great  value  of  education.  I 
never  can  feel  that  I  can  repay  to  you  for  what  you 
have  done  for  me,  but  will  try  with  my  utmost  power 
to  conform  my  whole  future  to  your  chief  object,  that 
is  to  say,  that  I  should  preach  the  crucified  Saviour  in 
whatever  condition  I  may  be.  I  begin  to  see  a  great 
obstacle  before  me  in  the  way  of  my  preaching,  for 
the  most  of  our  educated  men  in  Japan  are  falling  into 
the  infidelity.  But  I  am  happy  in  a  meditation  on 
the  marvelous  growth  of  Christianity  in  the  world, 
and  believe  that  if  it  finds  any  obstacles  it  will  ad- 
vance still  faster  and  swifter,  as  stream  does  run 
faster  when  it  does  find  any  hindrances  on  the  course. 
Oh,  what  pleasant  thing  it  is  that  we  can  rely  on  the 
hand  of  the  living  God.  He  will  make  a  great  use  of 
us  humble  vessels  in  his  household  if  we  simply  remain 
faithful  to  Him. 

I  wish  you  would  render  my  compliments  to  all  my 
American  friends.  My  health  is  improving  very 
much.     I  shall  be  always  happy  to  hear  from  you. 

On  the  return  of  the  commissioner  to  Berlin  Mr. 
Neesima  had  again  to  meet  under  another  form  the 
question  which  had  perplexed  him  at  Washington. 
It  had  been  his  intention  to  resume  his  studies  at  An- 


QUESTION   OF  RETURN    TO  JAPAN.     151 

dover  in  the  early  fall.  Mr.  Tanaka  now  announced 
his  speedy  departure  for  Japan  by  way  of  Suez  and 
his  earnest  desire  that  Mr.  Neesima  should  accompany 
him.  Decision  was  not  easy.  Mr.  Neesima  had  be- 
come an  indispensable  assistant,  and  from  the  nature 
of  the  case  was  of  all  persons  most  fitted  to  aid  the 
commissioner  in  the  important  work  which  awaited 
his  return,  and  to  which  all  that  had  yet  been  accom- 
plished was  but  preliminary.  To  leave  him  at  this 
stage  of  affairs  woidd,  he  felt,  be  almost  a  desertion. 
Moreover,  his  old  enemy,  rheumatism,  had  again  at- 
tacked him,  and  he  dreaded  another  winter  in  the  cold 
climate  of  Andover.  Health  is  dear  to  all,  but  to 
none  more  so  than  to  him  who  feels  the  burden  of  a 
great  responsibility,  to  whose  purposes  and  plans  for 
work  is  added  the  conviction  that  he  only  can  best 
accomplish  it.  It  is  noticeable,  however,  that  as  the 
years  passed  this  solicitude  for  his  health  diminished. 
Always  ready  for  self -sacrifice,  the  discharge  of  duty 
became  less  and  less  a  sacrifice,  till,  like  the  soldier 
when  the  battle  is  at  its  height,  with  an  enthusiasm 
and  devotion  which  the  bystander  may  characterize  as 
rashness,  he  forgot  himself  entirely  and  literally  gave 
his  life  away.  The  real  question  before  him  was  one 
of  ways  and  means,  not  of  end.  It  appears  from  his 
journal  that  even  at  this  early  date  the  germ  of  that 
idea  which  led  to  the  foundation  of  a  Christian  uni- 
versity in  Japan  was  in  his  mind.  Feeling  deeply  the 
importance  of  Christian  elements  in  education,  should 
he  go  back  to  New  England,  complete  his  theological 
course,  and  return  to  Japan  as  an  evangelist,  or  em- 
brace this  rare  opportunity  to  influence  at  its  very 
inception  the  educational  movement  about  to  be  inau- 
gurated there?    It  was,  however,  by  no  means  certain 


152  FIRST  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 

that  Mr.  Tanaka's  plans,  either  in  general  or  for  him 
specifically,  would  be  approved  by  the  home  govern- 
ment; and  this  uncertainty,  together  with  the  fear  of 
becoming  permanently  committed  to  an  official  career, 
decided  him  to  hold  to  his  original  intent. 

Some  months  intervened  after  Mr.  Tanaka's  depar- 
ture and  the  opening  of  the  seminary  year  at  Andover. 
These  Mr.  Neesima  passed  in  continuing  his  investi- 
gation of  German  schools,  in  acquiring  the  language, 
and  in  the  attempt  to  improve  his  general  health  by 
treatment  at  Wiesbaden.  The  persistent  return  of  his 
rheumatism  depressed  him,  and  he  was  especially  res- 
tive under  the  necessity  of  spending  so  much  time  in 
this  pleasure-loving  city.  Intent  always,  however, 
upon  his  Master's  service,  he  here  made  the  acquaint- 
ance of  a  young  Japanese  officer  in  charge  of  the  man- 
ufacture of  paper  currency  for  the  government,  at 
Frankfort,  and  persuaded  him  to  study  the  Bible. 
Two  years  later,  on  the  eve  of  his  return  to  Japan, 
Mr.  Neesima  received  a  letter  informing  him  that  his 
fellow-countryman  had  embraced  Christianity,  and  in 
his  journal  writes:  "While  at  Wiesbaden  I  was  dis- 
heartened on  account  of  my  long  illness.  I  now  begin 
to  see  that  my  being  there  was  not  entirely  in  vain. 
It  is  a  great  comfort  for  us  to  know  that  the  Lord 
does  sooner  or  later  turn  our  bitter  waters  into  sweet, 
and  I  am  thankful  to  Him  for  my  illness." 

TO    MRS.  HARDY. 

Berlin,  October  2,  1872. 

I  found  yours  of  the  25th  of  August  from  Berchtes- 

gaden  on  my  return    to    Berlin.     I  was  very  much 

pleased  for  your  kind  and  interesting  letter,  and  trust 

your  health  and  Mr.   Hardy's  was  very  much  bene- 


WRITES  FOR  ADVICE.  153 

fited  by  breathing  in  that  invigorating  mountain  air. 
I  have  had  a  difficult  matter  for  my  consideration  for 
these  past  few  weeks.  As  you  know  well  I  was  quite 
undecided  whether  I  should  go  home  with  Mr.  Tan- 
aka,  or  come  back  to  America  to  finish  my  study  in 
Andover.  I  have  been  deliberating  on  the  question 
these  long  whiles.  But  since  I  came  back  here  I  am 
requested  by  Mr.  Tanaka  to  go  home  with  him. 
He  says  he  could  not  get  along  without  me,  for  he  has 
some  intention  to  print  some  Christian  books  besides 
his  own  reports.  Another  thing  has  arisen  to  hasten 
me  to  go  home  for  a  while.  That  is  to  say,  I  began 
to  feel  cold  weather  sensibly  here  in  Berlin  within  a 
few  days.  So  I  fear  my  old  trouble  may  come  back  to 
me  if  I  expose  myself  to  a  very  cold  weather.  This 
thought  does  discourage  me  to  go  back  to  Andover  to 
resume  my  study  this  year.  So  I  thought  that  I 
might  go  home  for  a  year  or  two  to  get  rid  of  this 
rheumatic  trouble  in  that  milder  climate,  and  then  I 
may  possibly  be  prepared  to  meet  the  cold  New  Eng- 
land winter  again.  It  causes  me  a  great  regret  for  my 
not  resuming  the  study  at  present,  but  I  am  obliged 
to  look  after  my  health.  If  you  have  no  objection 
I  would  rather  decide  to  go  home  with  Mr.  Tanaka. 
I  wish  you  would  tell  me  what  I  should  do.  As  you 
know,  it  was  an  understanding  between  you  and  me 
that  I  should  come  back  to  America  by  all  means  be- 
fore I  go  home.  Mr.  Tanaka  is  talking  to  go  home  via 
Suez,  for  it  would  be  a  great  deal  warmer  than  by  the 
American  continent.  But  I  would  rather  go  via  Bos- 
ton ;  and  if  the  cold  weather  might  be  very  unsafe  for 
my  rheumatism,  I  might  tarry  in  warmer  part  of  Eu- 
rope until  the  next  spring.  But  I  fear  Mr.  Tanaka 
would  not  wait  for  me  until  the  next  spring,  for  he 


154  FIRST  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 

has  detached  himself  entirely  from  the  embassy.  If 
I  forsake  him  he  will  be  alone.  Shall  I  satisfy  my 
own  ardent  desire  to  see  my  American  friends  and 
cause  an  inconveniency  to  Mr.  Tanaka,  or  accom- 
modate Mr.  Tanaka  and  deny  my  own  appetite?  I 
am  determined  to  come  back  to  the  United  States  to 
resume  and  complete  my  theological  study  in  order  to 
fit  myself  wholly  for  the  missionary  labor.  I  have  no 
desire  after  the  worldly  wealth  or  fame,  for  I  believe 
I  have  firmly  fixed  my  eyes  to  the  glory  and  excellence 
of  Christ.  Since  I  came  to  Europe  and  saw  so  many 
ungodly  people  I  can  clearly  see  the  necessity  of  the 
gospel  truth  to  human  souls. 

We  have  now  about  eighty  Japanese  students  in 
Berlin,  but  all  of  them  have  fallen  in  the  habit  of 
ridiculing  Christian  people  without  knowing  what 
Christian  truth  is.  One  of  them  asked  Mr.  Tanaka' s 
intimate  friend  whether  Mr.  Tanaka  has  become  a 
priest,  because  that  irreligious  Japanese  has  heard  of 
his  being  with  me  and  reading  Christian  books  with 
an  intense  interest.  When  Mr.  Tanaka  heard  about 
that  contemptuous  remark  he  did  not  mind  of  it,  but 
was  only  smiling.  I  think  if  these  men  go  home  they 
will  cause  a  great  hindrance  to  the  cause  of  Christ's 
church,  which  has  just  begun  to  exist  in  Japan.  I 
am  thinking  it  may  be  a  good  season  now  for  me  to 
open  a  way  to  the  missionaries  and  shade  the  national 
education  with  the  Christian  and  moral  principles 
before  they  attempt  to  do  great  mischief  to  the  coun- 
try. O  that  God  may  direct  all  my  thoughts  and 
affairs.  I  pray  you  to  advise  me  what  steps  I  should 
take.     I  trust  you  will  throw  a  better  light  upon  me. 

I  am  working  pretty  hard  now,  spending  nearly  six 
hours  a  day  for  translating  the  school  laws  and  reports 
of  different  European  countries. 


DECIDES    TO  RETURN   TO  AN  DOVER.     155 


TO    MR.  AND    MRS.  HARDY. 

Berlin,  October  20,  1872. 

Your  fatherly  kindness  and  deepest  sympathy  with 
me  did  move  me  to  many  tears.  I  have  "been  prayer- 
fully and  more  deeply  thinking  upon  the  question  I 
did  propose  to  you  in  my  last  letter,  and  am  earnestly 
seeking  for  a  better  light  not  to  plan  my  future  affairs 
worldly,  but  to  yield  myself  to  the  whispering  voice 
"follow  me." 

Yes,  I  may  possibly  render  some  good  service  to 
our  people  by  going  home  with  Mr.  Tanaka  and  as- 
sisting him  in  establishing  a  new  school  system  in 
Japan.  If  I  do  engage  to  such  a  work  I  would  not 
give  it  up  in  a  half  way,  and  if  I  do  wish  to  accom- 
plish it,  it  coidd  not  be  done  at  least  within  two  or 
three  years.  Mr.  Tanaka  does  not  think  that  the 
work  would  take  much  time,  and  as  soon  as  an  edu- 
cational system  is  established  in  the  country  he  woidd 
send  me  back  to  resume  my  theological  study.  He 
does  think  our  work  no  less  easy  than  his  traveling 
through  a  large  part  of  Europe  within  four  months* 
But  I  must  not  take  what  he  says  without  carefid  con- 
sideration. It  is  well  for  me  to  exercise  the  Bible 
teaching:  "Be  wise  as  serpent  and  harmless  as  dove."* 
If  I  go  home  now  without  looking  afar  off  I  may 
probably  be  fallen  into  a  snare  and  find  a  considerable 
difficulty  to  get  out  again.  If  I  am  fastened  by  such 
a  way,  what  shall  I  do  with  the  voice  "follow  me"  ? 
As  our  lives  are  too  brief  I  must  not  take  too  much 
of  my  time  for  the  worldly  affairs.  In  order  to  work 
for  my  Master  it  is  necessary  for  me  to  make  a  due 
preparation ;  in  order  to  qualify  myself  to  the  work  it 
is  also  necessary  to  breathe  once  more  in  the  pious 


156  FIRST  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 

atmosphere  of  New  England.  Would  you  pray  for 
me  that  Providence  may  bring  me  once  more  to  An- 
dover  Seminary?  Please  let  all  my  things  be  in  An- 
dover  as  they  now  are. 

TO   MRS.  HARDY. 

Berlin,  December  16,  1872. 
In  regard  to  my  future  steps,  not  hearing  from  you 
any  further  advice,  I  made  a  decision  not  to  go  home 
with  Mr.  Tanaka.  Please  allow  me  to  give  you  a 
reason  for  my  decision.  1st.  Mr.  Tanaka  does  not 
know  exactly  what  position  he  could  get  for  me,  only 
that  he  should  make  use  of  me  by  some  way.  His  in- 
vitation is  not  authoritative,  but  his  private  opinion. 
The  Japanese  government  is  still  unsettled;  and  if  he 
is  replaced  in  his  position,  who  will  be  responsible  for 
me?  Therefore  I  will  not  accept  his  invitation,  for  it 
seems  me  too  much  like  a  child's  play.  2d.  If  I  go 
home  now,  while  I  may  possibly  render  some  service 
for  our  government,  I  fear  my  time  will  be  taken  up 
too  much  for  that  purpose  and  cause  me  delay  to  com- 
mence my  service  to  my  spiritual  sovereign.  I  feel 
more  and  more  that  I  am  captured  by  my  Saviour,  and 
shall  not  be  happy  if  I  do  not  work  for  my  Master. 
As  my  theological  course  is  not  yet  half  finished,  I 
would  like  to  resume  it  until  I  should  be  ordained  to 
preach  the  gospel  to  my  benighted  countrymen.  It 
was  my  first  choice  that  I  should  ever  take  my  cross 
and  follow  my  Master.  It  is  my  happiest  choice,  and 
I  believe  it  is  the  best  choice.  As  you  have  been  my 
spiritual  mother  and  kind  patron  thus  far,  I  trust  you 
will  still  continue  your  kindness  and  allow  me  to  pro- 
mote my  study  still  further.  I  have  been  intending 
to  send  you  some  money,  which  I  have  saved  for  my 


IN  BERLIN.  157 

educational  purposes,  to  be  kept  by  you.  I  should  like 
to  tell  you  some  of  my  experiences  in  Germany,  but 
time  does  not  allow  me  to  do  so.  I  called  on  Mr. 
Sears  a  few  days  ago ;  he  is  much  interested  in  music. 
Since  I  wrote  you  my  health  has  been  very  poor,  — 
nervousness,  sleeplessness,  and  dizzy  headache, 
once  almost  concluded  to  discontinue  my  work,  but  I 
am  slowly  gaining  now.  I  was  perfectly  awestruck 
when  I  heard  the  news  that  the  charming  city,  the 
Queen  of  New  England,  was  devoured  with  the 
tongues  of  consuming  fire.  I  do  not  know  how  large 
share  you  have  in  the  calamity,  but  I  trust  it  would 
not  be  very  heavy  upon  you. 

TO    MR.  AND    MRS.  HARDY. 

Berlin,  January  6,  1873. 

Allow  me  to  shake  your  hands  at  a  great  distance 
and  congratulate  you  from  this  side  of  Atlantic  for 
your  entering  into  another  year  with  ever  increasing 
happiness  and  prosperity,  as  I  trust.  As  for  me  I 
can  simply  say  as  Apostle  Paul  said,  I  am  what  I  am. 
Though  my  health  has  been  rather  poor  I  am  still  per- 
mitted to  keep  up  my  engagements  for  our  govern- 
ment. How  good  God  has  been  with  me  during  the 
past  years.  As  our  future  is  entirely  unknown  to  us, 
I  simply  trust  He  will  lead  you  and  me  step  by  step, 
as  it  was  in  past,  into  eternal  future. 

Now  allow  me  to  inform  you  what  a  pleasant  time  I 
had  last  Christmas  Eve  with  Mr.  Sears.  It  was  the 
first  for  me  to  see  the  real  German  Christmas  festival. 
It  is  customary  with  the  Germans  to  sing  on  every 
occasion.  It  was  opened  with  singing  and  reading 
the  New  Testament.  Then  we  were  shut  up  in  a  room 
without  light,  and  after  a  while  were  led  into  another 


158  FIRST  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 

room  where  we  found  many  piles  of  the  presents  on 
the  tables.  He  gave  me  a  pretty  traveling  valise. 
I  was  much  pleased  with  the  festival,  not  simply  that 
it  was  rather  a  new  and  strange  thing-  to  me,  hut  that 
every  one  in  the  room  was  smiling  with  the  intense 
admiration. 

Since  that  -time  I  have  been  very  busy  for  getting 
Mr.  Tanaka  ready  to  leave  Berlin.  He  left  three 
days  ago  for  Vienna  and  Rome,  and  will  start  from 
Paris  for  Japan  this  month ;  so  I  shall  be  obliged  to 
finish  my  report  for  him  before  he  starts.  Besides 
the  educational  affairs  I  was  requested  by  him  to  write 
a  brief  report  on  the  Christian  churches  in  England 
and  America. 

Perhaps  you  have  already  noticed  in  your  paper 
that  our  government  has  given  up  our  old  calendar, 
and  adopted  the  European  one.  All  our  eighty  Jap- 
anese students  in  Berlin  gathered  at  one  of  the  restau- 
rants and  drank  beer  to  celebrate  our  new  epoch.  I 
went  there  also,  but  did  not  enjoy  it  very  much. 
There  was  the  uncle  of  our  emperor  in  that  gathering. 
He  appeared  very  humble  and  gentlemanly.  I  am  also 
glad  to  inform  you  that  one  of  the  Japanese  students 
in  Berlin  came  to  me  the  first  Sabbath  of  this  year 
and  requested  me  to  explain  the  Bible  to  him,  and  also 
take  him  to  the  Methodist  church,  where  I  generally 
go.  I  was  quite  surprised  by  his  request;  it  is  en- 
tirely voluntary.  We  took  the  Gospel  of  St.  John 
for  our  first  exercise.  He  had  the  Chinese  and  Ger- 
man Bibles  and  I  the  English  and  German.  Of 
course  we  used  our  native  tongue  for  the  conversation. 
We  were  very  much  interested,  and  two  hours  of  hard 
study  seemed  to  us  very  short.  He  went  away  quite 
satisfied  and  promising  to  continue  his   study  every 


IN  BERLIN.  159 

Sabbath.  He  told  me  that  none  of  the  Japanese  stu- 
dents in  Berlin  study  the  Bible.  How  sad  it  is  that 
so  many  know  nothing*  of  Christianity.  I  wish  you 
would  offer  special  prayer  for  that  one  who  has  just 
begun  to  study  with  me,  that  the  thick  unbelieving 
scales  may  fall  from  his  eyes  and  he  may  see  the  gen- 
tle Saviour  standing  by  him. 

TO    MR.  AND    MRS.  HARDY. 

Berlin,  January  15,  1873. 
I  have  just  received  your  kind  letters.  It  does 
seem  to  me  a  gentle  and  refreshing  rain  to  a  dry  and 
parching  land.  I  am  so  glad  you  passed  the  last 
Christmas  with  your  friends  so  pleasantly  and  were 
ready  to  enter  into  the  new  year. 

Through  your  description  of  the  present  state  of 
Boston  I  could  almost  see  the  ruin  before  my  eyes. 

With  regard  to  Japan,  she  is  getting  brighter  and 
brighter,  although  the  progress  is  somewhat  superfi- 
cial. I  am  so  rejoiced  to  know  that  my  aged  father 
had  an  opportunity  to  see  my  teacher  and  friend,  Pro- 
fessor Seelye. 

I  have  not  felt  well  at  all  since  my  return  to  Berlin, 
probably  owing  to  my  extensive  trip  and  continued 
labor.  I  have  been  unable  to  go  out  for  three  days 
on  account  of  rheumatism.  Dr.  Keep  and  my  physi- 
cian advise  me  to  go  to  Wiesbaden.  I  could  not  recon- 
cile to  the  idea  of  going  there,  for  I  thought  it  is  not 
the  place  for  a  poor  fellow  like  myself ;  but  after  an 
investigation  I  found  it  not  so  expensive  as  I  thought, 
so  I  made  up  my  mind  to  go  there.  If  you  have  no 
objection  I  should  like  to  remain  in  Europe  until  next 
summer,  partly  for  my  health  and  partly  for  my  fur- 
ther investigation  on  the  educational  system  of  Ger- 


160  FIRST  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 

many.  But  as  I  am  your  minor  you  must  tell  me 
what  you  think  the  best  and  I  will  follow  your  guide. 
I  have  sent  you  a  cheek  for  $480  gold.  I  calculate 
it  will  be  sufficient  to  support  me  for  another  year's 
study  in  Andover. 

TO    MRS.  HARDY. 

Wiesbaden,  March  5,  1873. 

I  have  been  here  just  three  weeks  and  taken  nine- 
teen baths.  My  health  has  been  improving  pretty 
steadily,  and  I  hope  as  soon  as  the  weather  is  settled 
to  be  well  again.  I  think  this  bath  is  an  excellent 
thing  for  rheumatism,  but  it  does  rather  excite  my 
nerves.  Hence  my  nervous  headache  is  no  better  than 
it  was  three  weeks  ago.  My  physician  advises  me  to 
continue  the  bath  a  week  or  two  longer  and  also  drink 
the  mineral  water.  When  I  started  from  Berlin  I 
was  much  disheartened,  for  I  thought  it  too  bad  for  a 
young  man  like  myself  to  be  unable  to  do  much  bodily 
or  mentally,  and  to  go  to  a  bathing  place  for  cure. 
But  since  I  came  here  and  saw  many  suffering  young 
people  in  much  worse  condition  than  myself,  I  began 
to  feel  very  much  encouraged  and  also  to  be  thankful 
for  God's  gentle  dealing  with  me. 

I  suppose  you  are  well  acquainted  with  this  place, 
so  I  shall  not  make  you  any  description  of  it.  It  is  a 
very  pretty  place,  but  a  large  part  of  the  people  are 
pleasure  worshipers.  The  theatre,  dancing  party, 
and  masked  ball  are  very  well  attended,  but  the 
churches  are  empty.  Yet  I  have  found  here  a  few 
real  Christians  and  made  several  acquaintances  among 
them.  They  were  so  glad  to  see  me  who  was  brought 
to  light  from  darkness.  Although  I  am  living  here 
amidst  strangers,   I  begin  to  feel  quite  at  home   by 


AT    WIESBADEN.  161 

knowing-  these  few  Christian  people.  Taking-  the 
whole  it  seems  me  that  Protestantism  in  Germany  is  a 
matter  of  policy  and  does  differ  vastly  from  what  it  is 
on  the  free  shore  of  New  England. 

April  6,  1873. 

My  thought  daily  flies  towards  you,  but,  alas,  my 
bodily  infirmities !  Although  my  rheumatism  is  en- 
tirely over,  I  am  still  troubled  by  heavy,  dizzy,  and 
constant  headache.      I  left  bath  house  two  weeks  ao-o 

and  came  to  Pastor  H 's  house.     He  is  a  very 

pious  Lutheran  preacher.  Although  his  dogmatic 
view  is  somewhat  different  from  mine,  there  is  no 
slightest  unpleasantness  between  us.  He  wishes  that 
I  should  study  the  Lutheran  theology  and  tries  to  con- 
vince me  it  is  purest  among  all  others.  But  I  cannot 
quite  agree  to  some  points. 

Mr.  Sears  informs  me  that  he  is  decided  to  start 
for  home  on  the  steamer  Germania,  June  14th,  from 
Hamburg.  I  thought  at  once  I  should  accompany 
him.  While  I  was  reflecting  upon  this  subject  in  my 
sleepless  bed  a  thought  came  upon  me  which  you  may 
possibly  call  an  ambitious  one.  As  you  know,  I  have 
been  in  Germany  over  seven  months,  five  of  which  1 
spent  entirely  for  Mr.  Tanaka;  so  I  have  not  had 
great  opportunity  to  learn  the  language.  If  I  return 
to  America  or  Japan  without  knowing  the  language 
sufficiently  I  shall  be  very  much  laughed  at  by  my 
countrymen  who  are  now  making  such  a  progress  at 
home  in  sciences  and  European  languages  under  for- 
eign instructors.  I  also  think  it  very  necessary  for 
me  to  keep  myself  a  little  ahead  of  them  in  modern 
thoughts,  sciences,  and  language,  in  order  to  be  a 
public  man  religiously.     If  I  return  to  America  in 


162  FIRST  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 

June  it  would  be  just  vacation  time,  and  I  may  not 
accomplish  a  great  deal  there.  So  I  am  rather  per- 
suaded to  remain  in  Germany  until  the  first  of  August. 
I  received  a  good  news  from  homo  about  two  weeks 
ago.  My  father  and  sister  wrote  me  very  pleasantly. 
He  says  in  his  letter  how  pleased  he  was  with  the  news 
of  my  accompanying  Mr.  Tanaka,  and  says  also  his 
long  anxiety  for  me  is  well  paid  by  it.  lie  went  to 
Yokohama  and  received  the  money  which  I  sent  him 
from  Boston.  Since  the  Japanese  feudal  system  is 
abolished  and  he  is  deprived  of  his  possession  in  his 
prince's  house,  he  has  been  living  on  what  he  has  saved 
during  his  service.  A  missionaiy  in  Yokohama  told 
him  the  story  of  Joseph,  comparing  him  to  this  un- 
worthy Joseph.  He  says  he  came  to  Yokohama  on  a 
little  carriage  driven  by  man  instead  of  horse.  It  is 
the  present  fashion  of  our  conveyance. 

TO    MRS.  HARDY. 

Ei.singen,  Germany,  August  6,  1873. 
I  finished  the  second  course  of  mineral  baths  at 
Wiesbaden  two  weeks  ago  and  took  my  departure  from 
that  fashionable  city  for  Friedrichsdorf,  a  small  town 
not  far  from  Homburg,  to  pay  a  visit  to  my  old  Berlin 
acquaintances.  Most  of  the  inhabitants  are  descend- 
ants of  Huguenots  and  are  still  speaking  their  mother 
tongue.  They  read  the  French  Bible  and  sing  the 
French  hymns.  To  my  great  surprise  some  of  them 
could  not  speak  German  at  all.  Through  my  friends 
I  was  introduced  to  several  Huguenot  families,  and 
was  invited  by  them  to  dinner  or  supper  every  day  of 
my  stay.  I  was  so  pleased  to  see  some  of  them  cling- 
ing to  the  old  faith,  and  keeping  the  Sabbath  as  their 
poor  suffering  fathers  did,   while  the  large  part  of 


AMONG    THE  HUGUENOTS.  103 

Germany  is  taking  the  Sabbath  as  holiday  instead  of 
holy-day.  I  could  not  help  shedding  out  my  tears 
when  I  heard  three  little  girls  of  the  family  where  I 
stopped  offering  sweet  French  prayers  in  their  morning 
devotion.  I  attended  the  French  service  with  them 
in  the  morning  and  went  to  a  Methodist  chapel  in  the 
evening.  Most  of  the  Huguenots  go  there  in  tin 
evening,  although  they  are  still  Calvinists.  I  visited 
two  famous  institutions  in  the  town,  one  for  boys'  and 
another  for  girls'  education.  They  were  much  pleased 
to  see  a  converted  Japanese,  and  the  girls  brought  me 
5  thalers  13  groschen  for  the  Japan  mission,  express- 
ing their  best  wishes.  Each  one  gave  about  8  cents, 
which  I  consider  a  great  sacrifice  for  these  young  girls. 
I  came  to  this  place  to  find  out  the  management  and 
regulations  of  the  teachers'  seminary.  I  have  been 
here  just  one  week,  visiting  the  seminary  and  elemen- 
tary schools  attached  to  it  every  day.  I  will  not  write 
you  my  observations,  because  it  will  require  a  consid- 
erable time;  but  suffice  me  to  say  that  German  sys- 
tem is  excellent,  slow  but  sure.  I  am  intending:  to 
leave  Germany  next  week  and  go  to  my  beloved  Amer- 
ica by  the  way  of  Paris  and  London.  My  friends  and 
physician  in  Wiesbaden  advised  me  to  return  to  Japan 
on  account  of  rheumatism.  But  I  feel  a  plow  is  on 
my  hands.  On  the  other  hand  I  fear  my  health  would 
not  allow  me  to  work  enough  to  satisfy  my  craving 
appetite  for  knowledge.  I  am  now  entirely  free  from 
rheumatic  pain,  and  also  from  headache  from  which  I 
have  been  suffering  for  nearly  five  months,  but  my 
nervous  system  is  not  quite  strong  yet.  I  get  tired 
easily  when  I  try  to  use  my  brains.  I  have  saved 
money  enough  to  carry  on  my  study  one  year  longer. 


164  FIRST  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 


TO    MR.  HARDY. 

London,  August  27,  1S73. 
I  found  your  letter  at  Barings'  yesterday.  I  had 
some  thought  to  go  home  before  next  winter,  fear- 
ing to  spend  it  on  that  windy  hill  of  Andover.  Bin: 
your  kind  advice  gives  me  a  new  courage  to  take  up 
again  the  plow  in  my  hand.  Then  I  shall  go  home. 
The  Lord  has  preserved  me  thus  far  so  wonderfully, 
though  I  have  been  often  troubled  by  my  body,  that 
I  will  put  my  confidence  boldly  into  his  hand  and  try 
to  do  my  best  to  prepare  myself  for  my  future  labor 
among  my  countrymen.  Pray  for  me  that  I  may  give 
bold  and  faithful  service  in  his  ever-conquering  bat- 
tle-field. 

Mr.  Neesima  returned  to  Andover  in  September, 
1873.  During  his  absence  he  had  laid  aside  from  the 
salary  received  from  the  embassy  a  sum  which  he  pro- 
posed to  devote  to  the  completion  of  his  theological 
course,  but  he  was  persuaded  to  invest  it  and  to  allow 
his  friends  to  continue  their  aid.  Anxious  to  begin 
at  once  his  active  life,  he  resolved  to  remain  at  An- 
dover but  one  year  and  to  accomplish  as  far  as  possi- 
ble in  that  year  the  seminary  work  allotted  to  twice 
that  time.  Fortunately  his  health  continued  good. 
His  letters  of  this  year  are  the  simple  record  of  per- 
sistent study.  In  February,  1874,  he  writes:  "The 
young  ladies  in  the  Academy  have  invited  our  students 
to  their  private  levee  this  evening.  All  good-looking 
men  are  invited.  A  few  stupid  fellows  are  exempted. 
I  am  one  of  them.  I  could  not  help  laughing  at  it." 
He  adds:  "I  have  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Gordon, 
a  missionary  in  Osaka.      He  is  very  anxious  to  have 


CALLS  FROM  JAPAN.  165 

me  come  there.  lie  finds  it  quite  hard  to  preach  in 
Japanese.  If  I  did  not  know  him  to  be  a  careful  man 
I  would  not  believe  that  his  statement  is  true,  it  seems 
so  graphic  and  highly  colored  concerning  the  rapid 
growth  -af—my  country.  I  do  not  yet  know  my  fu- 
ture destiny  in  JapaiL__i  have  not  yet  an  idea  where__ 
I  shnll-hp.  settled  or  how  I  shall  be  supported . ' ' 

In  March  he  writes:  "Dr.  Clark,  Secretary  of  the 
American  Board,  sent  me  word  to  call  on  him  as  soon 
as  possible,  in  order  to  talk  over  with  me  my  future 
plans.  Accordingly  I  did  so.  He  showed_me  a  letter 
from  Mj\Jjreeii,  n.  missionary  at  Kobe,  and  asked  mc — 
whether  I  was  willing_jto  offer  myself  to  the  mission- 
ary work  in  Japan.  Of  course  I  made  an  uncondi- 
tional surrender  to  this  call." 

At  the  same  time  an  urgent  appeal  for  his  presence 
and  cooperation  was  received  from  the  missionaries 
at  Kobe,  several  of  whom  were  his  personal  friends 
and  had  been  associated  with  him  as  fellow-students. 
Even  a  perfect  morality  must  suffer  from  lame  exposi- 
tion, and  the  need  was  felt  of  one  who  could  speak  in 
the  Japanese  tongue,  who  could  interpret  much  that 
was  harsh  and  forbidding,  because  foreign,  to  the 
Japanese  mind,  and  who  should  add  to  intellectual 
power  that  of  winning  confidence  and  giving  sym- 
pathy, a  power  which  a  native  only  could  effectively 
exert. 

As  a  result  of  his  conversation  with  Dr.  Clark,  Mr. 
Neesima  definitely  offered  himself  as  a  missionary 
under  the  auspices  of  the  American  Board,  to  whose 
secretaries  he  addressed  the  following  letter :  — 


166  FIRST  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 


To  the  Secretaries  of  the  American  Board  of  Commis- 
sioners for  Foreign  Missions. 

Andover,  April  30,  1874. 

Dear  Sirs,  —  Allow  me  to  state  to  you  a  brief  his= 
tory  of  my  early  education,  my  later  Christian  experi- 
ence, and  especially  my  motive  in  offering  myself  to 
the  missionary  work  in  Japan. 

I  was  brought  up  in  the  faith  of  Buddhism,  and  was 
also  instructed  in  the  moral  precepts  of  Confucius* 
Afterwards  the  former  became  offensive  to  me  and 
the  latter  were  unsatisfactory.  Under  these  influ- 
ences I  became  somewhat  skeptical,  notwithstanding 
at  times  I  had  some  desire  for  something  higher  and 
better. 

In  that  state  of  mind  I  came  across  a  Chinese  trans- 
lation of  the  Bible  history  by  an  American  mission- 
ary in  China.  Its  expressive  view  of  God  led  me  to 
inquire  still  further  after  Him.  With  this  purpose  I 
was  led  to  leave  my  home,  and  took  passage  for  Amer- 
ica. The  Providence  which  ordered  my  way  so  far 
provided  friends  at  Boston  who  have  thus  far  sup- 
ported me  in  my  education.  I  date  my  conversion 
some  time  after  my  arrival  in  this  country,  but  I  was 
seeking  God  and  his  light  from  the  hour  I  read  his 
word. 

With  my  new  experience  was  born  a  desire  to 
preach  the  gospel  among  my  people.  The  motive  in 
offering  myself  to  this  work  is  my  sympathy  with  the 
need  of  my  country,  and  love  for  perishing  souls  and 
above  all  the  love  of  Christ  has  constrained  me  to  this 
work.  I  expect  to  complete  my  study  this  summer. 
I  am  not  in  debt  at  all.  My  health  was  quite  good 
while  in  Japan,  but  since  my  arrival  in  this  country  it 


MEMBER    OF  THE  JAPAN  MISSION.      167 

has  been  somewhat  poor;  still  it  is  improving  now. 
I  expect  to  remain  unmarried  some  time. 
Respectfully  yours, 

Joseph  Neesima. 

In  reply  to  the  questions  propounded  in  the  manua. 
of  the  Board  for  missionary  candidates,  he  wrote :  — 

"In  my  view  the  leading  doctrines  of  the  Scrip 
tures  are :  the  existence  of  one  true  God,  inspiration  of 
the  Scriptures ;  the  Trinity ;  the  decrees  of  God ;  the 
freedom  of  the  will ;  the  total  depravity  of  man ;  the 
atonement;  regeneration;  justification  by  faith;  the 
resurrection  of  the  dead ;  the  final  judgment.  I  have 
not  the  least  doubts  respecting  any  of  the  doctrines 
commonly  held  by  the  churches  sustaining  the  missions 
under  the  care  of  the  Board.  My  confidence  in  the 
reality  of  my  conversion  is  in  my  growing  trust  in 
Christ  and  increasing  sympathy  with  truth.  My  views 
of  ministerial  duty  are  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  sal- 
vation of  men.  My  desire  to  enter  the  ministerial 
work  is  due  to  the  jieed  of  it  in  Japan,  and  my  hope 
that  I  may  be  of  some  service  in  supplying  that  need. 
I  expect  to  meet  with  some  difficulties^  and  trials;  yet 
I  shall  count  all  joy,  not  only  to  believe  in  Christ,  but 
also  to  suffer  for  his  name.  It  is  my  purpose  to  give 
my  life  to  this  work." 

Mr.  Neesima  was  thereupon  appointed  corresponding- 
member  of  the  Japan  mission.  He  preached  his  first 
sermon  from  the  pulpit  in  the  church  of  Rev.  E. 
G.  Porter  in  Lexington,  Mass.,  on  May  10,  1874, 
choosing  for  his  text  the  verse  he  so  dearly  loved 
(John  iii.  16).  On  July  2d  he  graduated  as  a  special 
student  from  the  Andover  Theological  Seminary,  in  a 
class  of  twenty -one,  and  was  one  of  nine  speakers  in — 


168  FIRST  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 

the  graduating  exercises.  The  subject  of  his  address,  ■ 
delivered  in  Japanese,  was  ""The  Preaching  of.  Christ 
in  Japan."  The  summer  of  1874  was  devoted  to 
preparations  for  his  homeward  journey  and  to  farewell 
visits  to  his  many  friends.  The  latter  part  of  August 
he  passed  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hardy  at  their  summei 
home  in  Bar  Harbor,  Maine,  returning  to  Boston  for 
his  ordination,  which  took  place  on  Thursday,  Septem- 
ber 24th,  at  the  Mount  Vernon  Church  in  that  city. 
Delegates  were  invited  from  twenty  leading  churches 
in  the  vicinity,  and  there  were  also  present  as  dele- 
gates at  large,  Prof.  J.  H.  Seelye  of  Amherst,  Drs. 
Anderson,  Treat,  and  Clark,  of  the  American  Board, 
Dr.  J.  L.  Taylor  of  Andover,  and  Dr.  G.  W.  Blag- 
den  of  Boston.  The  ordination  sermon  was  preached 
by  Dr.  Seelye  from  the  text :  "  And  I,  if  I  be  lifted 
up  from  the  earth,  will  draw  all  men  unto  me."  The 
right  hand  of  fellowship  was  extended  by  Rev.  Eph- 
raim  Flint  of  Hinsdale,  and  the  charge  was  delivered 
by  Rev.  A.  C.  Thompson  of  the  Prudential  Commit- 
tee of  the  Board. 

On  Friday,  October  9th,  the  sixty-fifth  annual 
meeting  of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for 
Foreign  Missions  was  held  at  Rutland,  Vermont.  At 
this  meeting  Mr.  Neesima  was  present,  and  was  asked, 
with  others  who,  like  himself,  were  about  to  leave  for 
foreign  stations,  to  make  some  remarks  at  the  farewell 
session  in  the  evening.  The  subject  of  his  brief  ad- 
dress, which  was  an  earnest  appeal  for  the  establish- 
ment of  a  Christian  college  in  Japan,  had  long  been 
in  his  thought.  He  had  had  some  conversation  with 
Secretary  Clark  and  Mr.  Hardy  upon  this  plan  of  his, 
but  received  little  encouragement.  Just  before  his 
death,  when  this  long-cherished  scheme  had  become  a 


PLAN   FOR   A     CHRISTIAN   COLLEGE.     169 

reality,  he  referred  to  it  as  at  this  time  only  a  day- 
dream. The  importance  of  education  as  the  hand- 
maid of  religion,  and  the  advantages  to  be  derived  by 
the  Board  in  its  special  evangelistic  wnrtr  from  an_ 
institution  whose  courses  of  study  should  be  pursued 
under  Christian  influences,  were  fully  recognized.. 
.Still,  education  in  itself  was  not  the  primary  object 
of  the  Board,  and  its  officers  were  reluctant  to  encour- 
age appeals  for  special  purposes,  however  praise- 
worthy, at  a  time  when  the  expansion  of  its  regular 
work  rendered  increased  contributions  imperative. 
But  it  is  evidence  of  Mr.  Neesima's  breadth  of  view 
and  persistence  of  purpose  that  he  should  have  con- 
ceived this  project  at  this  early  stage,  and  in  the  face 
of  fifteen  years  of  difficulties  and  opposition  carried 
it  to  a  successful  issue.  Mr.  Neesima  was  a  true 
evangelist.  In  every  circumstance,  at  every  stopping- 
place  in  the  journey  of  life,  he  spoke  for  his  Master. 
His  life  is  a  record  of  personal  endeavor.  But  he 
took  no  narrow  view  of  duty  or  opportunity,  was 
wedded  to  no  single  line  of  effort.  He  had  pondered 
deeply  upon  the  future  needs  of  his  countrymen.  He 
knew  their  thirst  for  knowledge.  He  foresaw  the  ad- 
vancing tide  of  education;  he  wished  it  also  to  bear 
the  seeds  of  a  Christian  faith.  He  belonged  himself 
to  a  class  whose  intelligence  and  patriotism  destined 
them  to  the  control  of  their  country's  future.  This 
class  he  wished  to  win  over,  and  to  accomplish  this  h& 
foresaw  the  necessity  of  an  educated  native  ministry. 
In  a  communication  addressed  to  the  Prudential  Com- 
mittee ten  years  later  he  said :  — 

"  Though  the  feudal  -system  was  abolished  by  the 
late  revolution.,  still  the  men  of  that  (samurail-class 
are    leading   the  nation.      Their    young   generation, 


170  FIRST  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 

catching  the  chivalrous  spirit  from  their  fathers,  will 
also  be  our  leaders  in  the  immediate  future. 

"It  is  a  curious  class.  Perhaps  you  could  nowhere 
else  find  such  in  the  whole  Asiatic  continent.  It  is 
neither  like  the  exclusive  Brahmins  of  India  nor  the 
warrior  robbers  of  Arabia,  ^o  far  as  my  own  obser- 
vation is  concerned,  they  are  the  most  haughty  and 
ambitious  race  you  could  possibly  find  in  the  country. 
They  have  been  trained  to  be  faithful  to  their  feudal 
masters  even  unto  death.  The  spirit  of  patriotism  has 
been  handed  down  among  them  from  generation  to 
generation.  To  them  honor  is  everything;  life  and 
property  are  of  no  account.  Marakirl,  an  act  of. 
self-destruction,  was  only  practiced  among  this  class 
because  they  deemed  it  a  shame  to  be  killed  by  others. 
They  are  indeed  the  oriental  knights,  the  spirit  of 
Japan  and  flower  of  the  nation.  Though  their  rank 
seemed  rather  servile,  in  truth  they  have  been  ruling 
the  nation  from  behind  the  screen  of  nominal  poten- 
tates these  past  six  centuries.  It  was  truly  they  who 
started  the  late  revolution.  It  was  they  who  crushed 
the  Shogun's  despotic  government  and  restored  the 
reigning  power  to  the  sacred  personage  of  the  long- 
secluded  Mikado.  It  was  they  who  cast  off  the  old 
Worn-out  Asiatic  system  and  adopted  the  vigorous 
form  of  European__civilization.  Jt  w^  t^ay  nT^ 
started  schools,  pushed  the  press,  cried  out  for  per- 
sonal rights,  and  are  now  working  out  the  way  for  a 
free  constitution.  I  am  happy  to  affirm  here  that 
they  also  are  destined  to  carry  the  glad  tidings  of 
iimian  salvation  to  their  fellow-countrymen.  They, 
are  far  better  educated  than  any  other  class.  Th-,>y. 
are  no  longer  ignorant,  or  worshipers  of  dumb  idols. 
Modern  science  is  a  whetstone  to  their  intellect.      Eu 


THE  SAMURAI   CLASS.  171 

ropean  politics  are  but  juicy  beefsteak  to  their  despei  • 
ate  appetites.  If  we  let  them  take  their  own  course, 
wliat  will  be  the  future  destiny,  of  Japan?  If  they 
fall  down  Japan  will  go  down  with  them.  And  if 
fh  >y  rise  they  will  certainly  raise  up  the  whole  nation 
If  you  take  them  away  from  the  people,  nothing__but. 
»ld-fashioned  plodders  will  be  left  behind.  National 
prosperity  or  misery  hangs  upon  the  pivot  of  this 
particular  class.  I  believe  it  is  just  the  time  to  reach, 
rescue,  and  win  them  to  Christ.  If  we  let  them  swim 
away  from  the  gospel  net,  they  will  certainly  be 
caught  by  the  Devil's  hand.  Remember  that  he  is 
far  wiser  than  the  children  of  light.  If  we  fail  to 
reach  them  now,  we  fear  we  shall  find  the  process  of 
evangelization  an  uphill  work.  But_if_.we,  win  them 
we  shall  certainly  win  the  whole  Sunrise  Empire. 
Being  far  better  educated  than  any  other  class,  they 
are  more  susceptible  to  Christian  truth.  Being 
strictly  trained  to  faithfulness  to  their  feudal  masters, 
they  will  be  more  faithful  to  the  Master  of  masters,  if 
He  is  made  clearly  known  to  them.  Being  middle  in 
rank,  they  can  reach  both  the  higher  and  the  lower. 
This  may  be  the  very  class  where  you  may  expect  to 
find  a  Saul  of  Tarsus.  Yea,  this  may  be  the  people 
whom  God  has  chosen  from  the  beginning  to  be  the 
foremost  cross-bearers,  to  lead  their  fellow-country- 
men to  the  Eternal  City. 

"Your  question  will  naturally  arise:  how  to  reach 
this  class?  to  which  my  reply  will  be  very  simple. 
Provide  for  w<  fhe.hirl""'*  ""J  ho.>-t  ynr-HIc  dmrmrigM 

Christian  in.*t.it.<nt.ian..  Tt.  is  thft  only  wpy  to  both  sat- 
isfy and  will  them.  My  ten  years'  experience  in  Japan 
lias  Induced  me  to  affirm  that  the  highest  possible 
Christian  education  will  b?  a  power  to  save  the  national 


172  FIRST  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 

On  the  evening  of  the  day  previous  to  the  farewell 
meeting  Mr.  Neesima  consulted  Mr.  Hardy  upon  the 
advisability  of  laying  this  plan  before  the  Board.  Re- 
ferring to  this  incident  in  a  letter  written  in  1889,  he 
says:  "Mr.  Hardy  was  doubtful  about  my  attaining 
any  success;  however,  I  was  rather  insisting  to  do  it 
because  it  was  my  last  chance  to  bring  out  such  a 
subject  to  such  a  grand  Christian  audience.  Then 
he  spoke  to  me  half-smiling,  and  in  a  most  tender  fa- 
therly manner  said,  'Joseph,  the  matter  looks  rather 
dubious,  but  you  might  try  it. '  Receiving  that  con- 
sent, I  went  back  to  the  place  where  I  was  entertained 
and  tried  to  make  a  preparation  for  the  speech.  I 
found  my  heart  throbbing,  and  found  myself  utterly 
unable  to  make  a  careful  preparation.  I  was  then 
like  that  poor  Jacob,  wrestling  with  God  in  my 
prayers.  On  the  following  day,  when  I  appeared  on 
the  stage,  I  could  hardly  remember  my  prepared  piece 
—  a  poor  untried  speaker;  but  after  a  minute  I  re- 
covered myself,  and  my  trembling  knees  became  firm 
and  strong;  a  new  thought  flashed  into  my  mind,  and 
I  spoke  something  quite  different  from  my  prepared 
speech.  My  whole  speech  must  have  lasted  less  than 
fifteen  minutes.  While  I  was  speaking  I  was  moved 
with  the  most  intense  feeling  over  my  fellow-country- 
men, and  I  shed  much  tears  instead  of  speaking  in 
their  behalf.  But  before  I  closed  my  poor  speech 
about  five  thousand  dollars  were  subscribed  on  the 
spot  to  found  a  Christian  college  in  Japan." 

No  record  of  Mr.  Neesima' s  address  has  been  pre- 
served. The  movement  was  unpremeditated  and  un- 
expected, and  the  action  which  followed  was  not  that 
of  the  Board  as  such  and  consequently  found  no  place 
in  the  secretary's  minutes.      But  all  present  felt  the 


ADDRESS  AT  RUTLAND.  173 

intense  earnestness  of  the  speaker,  and  refer  to  the 
scene  as  one  never  to  be  forgotten.  Swept  away  by 
his  feelings,  refusing  to  resume  his  seat  until  his  ap- 
peal was  answered,  declaring  that  he  would  not  return 
to  Japan  without  the  money  he  asked  for  and  that 
he  should  stand  on  that  platform  until  he  got  it,  the 
young  Japanese  carried  his  audience  with  him.  Hon, 
Peter  Parker  of  Washington  rose  and  subscribed  one 
thousand  dollars ;  Ex-Governor  Page  of  Vermont  and 
Hon.  William  E.  Dodge  of  New  York,  followed  with 
like  sums,  and  before  Mr.  Neesima  had  finished,  his 
day-dream  had  become  a  reality. 

Towards  the  end  of  October,  after  an  absence  of 
nearly  ten  years,  he  left  New  York  for  Japan,  via  San 
Francisco,  the  first  ordained  evangelist  of  his  race. 

TO    MR.  AXD   MRS.  HARDY. 

Greek  River,  Wyoming.  October  25,  1874, 
I  must  explain  to  you  why  I  am  stopping  here  to 
spend  the  Sabbath  on  this  lonely  mountain  top. 
When  I  left  Chicago  I  made  a  miscalculation  about 
spending  the  Sabbath.  I  thought  I  could  reach  Salt 
Lake  City  Saturday  evening.  But  it  was  not  so. 
Then  I  thought  I  must  not  travel  on  the  Sabbath.  I 
might  have  stopped  at  Cheyenne  or  Laramie,  but  I 
found  it  not  best  to  lose  time,  so  I  traveled  last  night 
and  got  out  from  the  train  at  this  breakfast  station. 
Soon  after  breakfast  I  engaged  a  room  in  a  small  and 
miserable  inn, — a  pretty  rough -looking  one.  The 
people  in  this  place  are  rough -looking  workmen.  I 
found  a  half-dozen  Chinese  in  the  dining-room  of  the 
station.  I  talked  with  them  through  my  pen  and 
found  most  of  them  agreeable  and  polite.  One  of 
them  wrote  good  Chinese,  asking  me  why  I  stopped  in 


174  FIRST  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 

this  place.  My  reply  was,  to  spend  the  Sabbath.  1 
asked  him  whether  he  does  believe  in  Jesus  Christ, 
and  his  reply  was,  "I  belong  to."  It  was  indeed  a 
pleasant  answer.  I  told  him  when  he  was  through  his 
work  I  should  like  a  few  minutes  in  conversation  with 
him  and  his  countrymen.  Here  is  no  church,  but 
many  drinking  houses,  and  I  do  not  know  what  kind 
of  Sabbath  I  shall  have  in  this  lonely  mountain  town. 
If  I  could  not  wisely  reach  these  rough  settlers  I  will 
try  to  talk  with  the  Chinese  on  the  subject  of  religion. 
I  told  a  few  fellow-travelers  on  the  train  of  my  view 
of  stopping  in  these  wild  regions,  but  none  did  en- 
courage me,  because  it  may  not  be  safe  or  pleasant. 
Some  told  me  there  is  no  Sabbath  west  of  Mississippi 
River.  I  did  not  listen  to  them  at  all.  I  must  mind 
my  own  business.  My  keeping  the  Sabbath  does  not 
depend  on  anybody  else. 

TO    MR.  HARDY. 

San  Francisco,  October  29,  1874. 
I  am  just  arrived  in  this  city  where  our  missionary 
party  is  (five  for  Japan  and  two  for  China).  I  spent 
last  Sabbath  quietly  at  Green  River,  Wyoming.  It 
is  a  strange  place.  I  called  on  the  Chinese  and  had 
pleasant  conversation  with  them.  I  found  two  out  of 
sixteen  somewhat  acquainted  with  the  Christian  truth. 
The  rest  of  them  are  unable  to  talk  English,  and  are 
low,  ignorant,  and  degraded.  They  keep  their  gods 
in  their  house.  They  live  together  like  pigs.  It  is  a 
pretty  rough  place.  More  than  a  half  of  the  settlers 
are  young  and  unmarried  men.  I  tried  to  reach  them 
by  some  way  but  found  it  almost  impossible.  They 
are  bound  to  be  wicked.  I  went  to  Salt  Lake  City 
Monday  evening  and  tried  to  see  Brigham  Young,  but 


SALT  LAKE   CITY.  175 

was  unsuccessful  on  account  of  his  illness.  I  saw  his 
secretary,  and  through  him  I  was  introduced  to  Orson 
Pratt,  the  ablest  preacher  and  writer  among-  them  and 
also  one  of  their  twelve  apostles.  He  was  very  gen- 
tlemanly, and  answered  very  patiently  all  my  ques- 
tions about  Mormonism.  He  desired  me  to  preach 
the  gospel  which  he  preaches,  but  I  thanked  him  and 
answcrjd  him  I  should  preach  the  gospel  which  I  find 
in  the  New  Testament  and  nothing  else.  He  was  not 
offended  by  my  reply,  and  willingly  assisted  me  in 
visiting  objects  of  interest, — the  Tabernacle,  City 
Hall,  Mormon  University,  etc. 

I  enjoyed  the  trip  exceedingly,  especially  the  scen- 
ery on  this  side  of  Green  River.  My  bag  is  almost 
filled  with  geological  specimens.  Snow  at  the  summit 
was  nearly  eight  inches  deep,  but  within  a  few  hours 
we  found  the  climate  mild  and  nature  looking  quite 
genial  and  inviting.  I  am  invited  to  Oakland  to 
speak  to  friends  of  missions. 

October  30. 

Your  coming  to  New  Haven  to  see  me  off  made 
my  leaving  Boston  easier  than  I  expected.  You 
seemed  to  know  exactly  what  I  felt  about  leaving  your 
home.  It  was  a  great  treat  to  me  that  both  of  you 
came,  and  gave  me  the  opportunity  of  bidding  you 
farewell  the  second  time.  I  am  also  greatly  indebted 
to  you  for  your  parting  present.  My  father  is  in  debt 
now,  and  this  will  help  me  to  pay  off  his  debt  and  also 
get  a  few  things  for  my  parents  and  sisters.  I  trust 
you  know  how  grateful  I  am  to  you,  although  I  utterly 
lack  in  words  to  express  it. 


176  FIRST  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 

TO    MRS.  HARDY. 

Lat.  30°  6'  N.,  Long.  158°  25'  E. 
November  21,  1S74. 

Hoping-  to  meet  a  homeward  mail  steamer  before  we 
reach  Japan,  I  undertake  to  write  a  few  lines  to  let 
you  know  how  far  we  are  advancing-  on  this  wide 
ocean.  We  embarked  on  the  Colorado  on  the  31st 
idt.  Just  an  hour  before  she  left  San  Francisco  the 
steward  handed  me  Mr.  Hardy's  kind  letter  for  my 
father.  When  we  sailed  out  from  the  Golden  Gate 
the  day  was  remarkably  bright,  and  the  sea  wonder- 
fully quiet.  We  found  the  breeze  so  mild  and  agree- 
able that  we  coidd  stay  on  deck  quite  late  in  the  even- 
ing without  overcoat.  A  few  days  after  we  left  we 
began  to  seek  for  our  congenial  companions.  I  found 
the  Sabbath  the  best  time  to  find  or  rather  read  the 
moral  and  religious  character  of  the  passengers.  By 
combining  my  observations  on  the  Sabbath  and  week 
days  I  can  get  an  approximate  opinion  of  their  chief 
aim  for  this  life.  We  have  forty -five  cabin  passengers 
and  230  steerage.  The  former  consist  of  eleven  dif- 
ferent nationalities,  i.  e. ,  American,  English,  Belgian, 
French,  Austrian,  Prussian,  Polish,  Italian,  Irish, 
Chinese,  and  Japanese,  and  the  latter  chiefly  of  Chi- 
nese. There  are  quite  a  number  of  opium  smokers 
among  the  Chinese,  and  six  of  them  died  since  we  left 
San  Francisco.  Is  it  not  a  dreadful  thing?  It  is  a 
great  curse  to  the  Chinese.  Woe  unto  them  who  first 
introduced  it  to  that  empire.  These  opium  smokers 
are  not  allowed  to  smoke  anywhere,  but  are  compelled 
to  smoke  in  a  large  box,  the  inside  of  which  is  lined 
with  tin,  once  used  for  keeping  ice  in.  Those  who 
died  were  mostly  aged  men.  I  saw  there  a  man  who 
has  not  been  out  of  that  box  since  we  left  San  Fran- 


ON   THE  PACIFIC.  177 

ciseo.  He  is  lying  there  day  and  night,  and  has 
scarcely  taken  anything  except  that  deadly  poison.  I 
have  not  formed  any  special  acquaintances  among  the 
passengers  beside  our  missionary  friends  except  a 
German  doctor  who  is  going  to  be  a  profess m?  in  the 
Imperial  Medical  School  at  Yedo,  and  to  whom  I  give 
Japanese  lessons  every  day.  Our  missionaries  are 
obliged  to  suspend  its  study  on  account  of  seasickness. 
The  sea  has  lately  been  very  rough ;  even  I  who  pro- 
fessed to  be  a  good  sailor  have  been  ill  this  week  on 
account  of  the  unceasing  up  and  down  motions.  I 
have  read  through  Eitel's  Lectures  on  Buddhism  and 
some  other  books,  and  am  intending  to  write  a  Jap- 
anese sermon.  I  have  observed  among  the  passengers 
that  they  form  different  societies.  The  smokers  go 
together  as  they  were  real  and  congenial  friends,  and 
so  do  the  drinkers.  The  Germans  get  up  a  beer 
party  every  evening,  and  so  do  the  English  their  nun 
party.  Here  is  one  gentleman,  who  leans  on  an  um- 
brella wherever  he  goes,  who  is  intending  simply  to 
go  round  the  world  before  he  dies.  This  is  his  ambi- 
tion. He  was  in  Egypt,  Palestine,  Austria,  and 
Switzerland  last  year,  but  has  not  much  idea  of  these 
countries.  I  asked  him  of  Cairo  and  Alexandria. 
He  replied,  "O,  they  are  very  large  cities."  A  Cali- 
fornia lady  who  is  going  to  China  and  Japan  with  her 
little  (but  very  obstinate)  girl,  on  account  of  consump- 
tive tendency,  looks  pretty  vain.  She  walks  on  deck 
like  a  queen,  and  her  little  daughter  goes  likewise 
with  a  royal  atmosphere.  A  fat  English  gentleman 
appears  always  smoking ;  he  is  perfectly  satisfied  with 
his  pipe.  Here  are  two  young  unmarried  ladies. 
They  are  not  afraid  to  speak  with  any  one.  A 
number  of  young  fellows  are  anxious  to  wait  on  them, 


178  FIRST  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 

especially  some  Frenchmen.  I  often  sat  by  the  group 
of  these  pleasure- seeking  people,  and  to  my  great  sur- 
prise I  find  them  talking  nonsense  and  laughing  over 
something  which  is  not  laughable  at  all.  There  are 
two  very  hard  workers  among  us ;  one  German  doctor, 
my  pupil,  and  one  English  gentleman.  The  former 
studies  seven  hours  a  day,  and  the  latter  reads  day 
and  night.  As  I  said  before,  I  have  not  formed 
many  acquaintances  because  I  cannot  enjoy  their  com- 
pany. Their  chief  enjoyments  are  only  eating,  drink- 
ing, and  indulging  all  sensual  pleasures ;  they  excuse 
themselves  by  saying  that  their  natures  demand  it. 
In  so  giving  themselves  up,  how  do  they  distinguish 
themselves  from  a  mere  brute? 

I  had  a  real  hot  argument  with  two  Germans  the 
other  day.  I  do  not  know  whether  I  have  done  any 
good  for  them,  but  at  any  rate  I  put  them  into  a  cor- 
ner. They  afterwards  confessed  to  me  that  my  argu- 
ment is  from  the  spiritual  and  ideal  side,  but  theirs 
is  from  observation  among  the  common  mass  of  the 
human  race.  They  told  me,  also,  that  I  learned  my 
argument  from  priests. 

The  sea  is  getting  more  quiet,  and  we  may  possibly 
celebrate  Thanksgiving  at  Yokohama.  It  was  very 
hard  for  me  to  bid  you  farewell,  and  I  am  still  feel- 
ing that  I  am  taking  some  vacation  trip  and  cannot 
fully  realize  that  I  am  so  soon  to  enter  ministerial  life. 
Certainly  I  shall  realize  it  when  I  see  a  multitude  of 
benighted  people  before  my  eyes.  I  shall  omit  here 
my  deep  reflection  upon  my  past  life.  With  regard 
to  my  present  feeling,  you  may  think  it  very  strange. 
Only  explanation  I  can  give  you  is  as  follows :  — 

In  my  past  experience  I  have  always  found  myself 
cold,   self-possessing,  and  also  somewhat  indifferent, 


ANTICIPATIONS   OF  HOME.  179 

whenever  I  have  some  view  of  great  undertaking  be- 
fore me.  But  I  cannot  understand  myself  why  I  am 
so  cold  now  when  I  have  a  view  of  going  home.  I 
suppose  I  shall  not  realize  it  until  I  come  to  Yoko- 
hama and  see  my  father  face  to  face.  He  may  not 
kill  a  calf  for  me,  but  he  will  certainly  welcome,  em- 
brace, and  kiss  me.  I  shall  start  for  Yedo  at  once; 
and  thence  for  Annaka  where  my  parents  live  now. 
Dr.  Treat  gave  me  a  permission  to  stay  with  my  father 
at  least  two  weeks.  They  will  be  very  busy  weeks  in 
telling  all  my  experiences  in  America,  the  land  of  my 
exiled  adoption,  and  also  visiting  and  receiving  my 
old  acquaintances.  Although  the  distance  between  us 
is  increasing  more  and  more,  my  affection  towards  you 
is  increasing.  Whenever  I  think  of  you  I  feel  like  a 
crying  child.  I  dreamed  of  you  and  Mr.  Hardy  an- 
other night.  Although  I  do  not  believe  in  any  dream 
sign,  still  I  think  it  very  pleasant.  In  it  I  welcomed 
both  of  you  in  my  Japanese  home,  which  was  furnished 
in  a  real  Japanese  style.  The  pleasant  smile  of  both 
of  you  seemed  so  real  to  me.  So  I  take  it  as  a  good 
omen  of  your  paying  me  a  visit  in  Japan.  Please  re- 
member my  dream,  and  let  me  rejoice  in  welcoming 
your  real  persons  in  some  future  day. 


CHAPTER  V. 

MISSIONARY   WORK   IN   JAPAN. 

The  changes  which  had  taken  place  in  Japan  dur- 
ing the  comparatively  brief  interval  of  Mr.  Neesima's 
absence  have  no  parallel  in  the  history  of  nations. 
Politically,  Japanese  history  may  be  divided  into  three 
periods.  The  first  begins  in  mythological  times  and 
closes  with  the  twelfth  century.  The  national  records 
of  this  period  are  unbroken,  describing  in  one  contin- 
uous story  the  exploits  of  the  divine  'generations 
whence,  after  countless  ages,  in  660  b.  C,  sprung  the 
first  human  sovereign,  Jiinmu  Tenno.  But  a  thou- 
sand years  must  be  added  to  the  alleged  date  of  Jimmu 
Tenno 's  accession  before  we  reach,  in  the  seventh  cen- 
tury a.  D.,  any  solid  foundation  of  historical  fact. 
The  central  figure  of  this  period  is  the  Mikado,  an 
absolute,  heaven-descended  sovereign,  lord  paramount 
of  the  soil  and  of  all  its  inhabitants,  governing 
through  the  kuge,  or  court  nobles,  themselves  allied 
to  the  imperial  family,  being  chiefly  descendants  of 
the  Mikado's  younger  sons. 

The  second  period,  beginning  in  the  twelfth  century, 
and  extending  to  1868-69,  is  the  feudal  period  of  Jap- 
anese history,  in  which  the  political  constitution  of  the 
empire  assumes  a  more  complicated  phase.  The  Mi- 
kado, still  the  divine  ruler  and  source  of  all  authority, 
remains  theoretically  the  head  of  the  state,  and  the 
kuge   nominally    retain    their    offices    and    dignities. 


JAPANESE  HISTORY.  181 

But,  practically,  the  governing  power  was  gradually 
usurped  by  the  great  military  barons,  and  in  1603 
passed  definitely  into  the  hands  of  the  Tokugawa 
family.  Thereafter,  for  over  250  years,  the  succes- 
sive heads  of  this  house,  like  the  Mayors  of  the  palace 
of  the  Merovingian  dynasty,  ruled  the  couutry  under 
the  title  of  Shogun.  The  Shogun  was  but  one  of  a 
number  of  military  chieftains  or  barons,  equal  in 
rank  but  of  unequal  possessions  and  power,  called 
daimio,  who  had  acquired  their  lands  by  the  sword, 
and  whose  vassals,  the  samurai,  constituted  the  mili- 
tary class.  Prior  to  1603  the  country  had  been  devas- 
tated by  the  struggles  of  these  great  feudal  lords  for 
supremacy;  but  with  the  accession  to  power  of  the 
Tokugawa  family  began  an  era  of  peace,  which  lasted 
till  the  restoration  of  the  Mikado  in  1868-69.  In 
this  second  period,  then,  we  have  a  nominal  sovereign, 
the  secluded  Mikado;  an  impoverished  nobility,  the 
kuge,  of  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  families;  the 
military  barons  or  daimio,  two  hundred  and  sixty- 
eight  in  number,  enjoying  independent  authority 
within  their  own  dominions,  but  acknowledging  by 
certain  acts  the  supremacy  of  the  Shogun,  in  whose 
government  they  shared;  the  samurai,  four  hundred 
thousand  families  of  military  retainers,  devoted  to  the 
chiefs  from  whom  they  received  their  pensions;  and 
finally  the  heimin,  a  vast  population  without  social 
or  political  rank,  the  laboring  classes  of  the  empire. 
Towards  the  close  of  this  period  the  power  of  the 
shogunate  began  to  wane,  not  through  any  effort  of 
the  Mikado  to  resume  the  direction  of  public  affairs, 
but  through  jealousy  of  the  Shogun  on  the  part  of  the 
daimio  and  the  irritation  caused  by  his  interference 
m  the  internal  affairs  of  their  respective  principali- 


182  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

ties.  This  feeling  was  most  intense  among  the  great 
clans  of  the  southwest,  and  especially  in  the  province 
of  Satsuma,  whose,  lord  was  the  hereditary  foe  of  the 
Tokugawas   and   whose   samurai   were    renowned   for 

their  independence  amLuiilitary jjpiiiL lLia_proba- 

ble  that  the  desire  of  the  disaffected  daimio  of  the 
southwest  either  to  reduce  the  Shogun  to  their  own 
level  as  vassals  of  the  Mikado,  or  to  perpetuate  the 
shogunate  in  the  person  of  one  of  their  own  number, 
would  have  led  to  some  political  change  independent 
of  all  foreign  intervention. 

However  this  may  be,  the  assumption  of  treaty  re- 
lations by  the  Shogun  in  1858  with  foreign  powers, 
relations  repudiated  by  the  Mikado  and  opposed  to 
the  traditional  policy  of  national  seclusion,  intensified 
the  prevailing  discontent  and  brought  matters  to  a 
crisis.  It  is  a  notable  fact  that  while  the  avowed  pur- 
pose  of  the  revolution  was  the  overthrow  of  the  sho- 
gunate  and  the  restoration  of  the  Mikado  to  supreme 
authority,  in  order  that  the  country,  thus  presenting, 
a  united  front  to  the  foreign  barbarians,  might  expel 
them  from  its  borders,  no  sooner  was  the  revolution 
effected  than  its  leaders  began  to  take  steps  towards  . 
the  adoption  of  western  civilization  and  the  entrance 
of  Japan  into  the  comity  of  nations.  These  leaders 
had  utilized  the  feeling  of  hatred  against  foreigners 
to  destroy  the  shogunate  and  establish  a  centralized 
government,  and  while  the  intent  of  a  majority  of 
their  supporters  had  been  the  expulsion  of  foreigners 
and  a  return  to  the  old  days  of  national  isolation, 
the  real  directors  of  the  movement  were  ready  to  re- 
construct the  national  policy  on  the  basis  of  European 
civilization.  They  had  been  convinced  by  the  bom- 
bardments of  Kagoshima  and  Shimonoseki  of  the  f  util- 


ABOLITION   OF  THE  FEUDAL   SYSTEM.     183 

ity  of  any  attempt  to  exclude  the  west  by  force. 
Many  of  them,  moreover,  were  students  of  western 
history,  philosophy,  and  science,  and  with  the  charac- 
teristic readiness  of  the  Japanese  to  appropriate  from 
any  source  what  they  believe  to  be  for  the  benefit  of 
the  country,  after  the  fall  of  the  Shogun  they  not  only 
repudiated  that  portion  of  the  original  programme  of 
the  malcontents  which  related  to  foreign  intercourse, 
but  openly  advocated  the  Europeanization  of  Japan. 
From  this  policy,  in  the  face  of  formidable  difficulties, 
and  of  an  opposition  which  did  not  hesitate  at  rebel- 
lion and  assassination,  they  have  never  swerved.  The 
principal  obstacle  to  centralization  lay  in  the  feudal 
system,  and  the  first  requisite  was  the  disappearance 
of  the  clans  as  separate  units  in  the  political  system 
and  the  abolition  of  the  hereditary  fiefs  and  privileges 
of  the  daimio.  in  1SG9  the  four  great  princes  of 
Satsuma,  Choshu,  Tosa,  and  Hizen  addressed  a  me- 
morial to  the  Mikado  in  which  they  acknowledged 
his  ownership  of  the  soil  and  formally  surrendered 
their  possessions  and  territorial  rights.  Their  exam- 
ple was  followed  by  the  lesser  clans,  the  titles  of  court 
prince  (kuge)  and  feudal  noble  (daimio)  were  abol- 
ished, and  steps  were  taken  for  the  establishment  of 
uniform  laws  throughout  tlrj  empire.  One  after  an- 
other, in  rapid  succession,  tli3  props  of  feudalism  were 
cut  away.  The  country  was  divided  into  prefectures, 
and  a  centralized  bureaucracy  replaced  the  local  ad- 
ministration of  the  clans.  Officials  were  appointed 
irrespective  of  their  clans  or  residence.  The  social 
disabilities  of  the  lower  classes  were  removed.  A_ 
general  law,  providing  for  the  organization  of  a  na- 
tional army  by  conscription,  destroj^ed  the  samurai  as 
a  military  class.      The  Mikado  emerged  from  his  se- 


184  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

elusion,  transferred  the  capital  from  Kyoto  to  Tokyo, 
and  solemnly  promised  a  deliberative  assembly  and 
representative  institutions. 

When  Mr.  Neesima  landed  at  Yokohama,  December 
6,  1874,  the  railway  connecting  Tokyo  and  Kyoto 
had  been  commenced  and  was  in  operation  between 
Yokohama  and  the  capital ;  a  national  line  of  steam- 
ships plied  between  the  principal  ports,  and  the 
important  points  of  the  coast  were  provided  with  light- 
houses; a  general  telegraphic  system  had  been  inau- 
gurated, and  a  postal  service  modeled  on  that  of  the 
United  States  had  been  extended  over  the  entire  em- 
pire, exceptiog  only  the  island  of  Yezo;  the  imperial 
mint  had  been  opened  at  Osaka;  the  navy  had  been 
reorganized  under  English  guidance,  antTthe  creation 
of  an  army  on  European  models  had  been  begun;  the 
dockyards  and  midline  shops  of  the  naval  station 
at  Yokosuka  hid  been  established,  and  the  arsenal 
founded  at  Tokyo;  European  dress  had  been  adopted 
by  government  official >,  the  European  calendar  intro- 
duced; Japanese  journalism  was  already  a  factor  in 
the  formation  of  public  opinion,  and  the  foundations 
of  a  comprehensive  educational  system  had  been  laid. 

The  rate  at  which  these  changes  were  effected  is  as- 
tonishing,  but  the  fact  of  this  wholesale  adoption  of 
western  institutions  is  not  in  itself  inconsistent  with 
the  Japanese  character.  Their  experience  with,  for- 
eigners had  not,  it  i-i  true,  been  a  happy  one.  Early 
contact  with  the  Jesuits,  who  brought  the  spirit  of  the 
Inquisition,  with  the  Dutch  and  Portuguese  traders, 
who  introduced  the  slave-trade,  new  forms  of  disease, 
gunpowder,  and  tobacco,  was  the  beginning  of  an  ag- 
gressive policy  dictated  by  commercial  and  selfish  in- 
terests whose  results  were  fatal  to  the  peace  of  society. 


CONSERVATIVE   REACTION.  185 

The  deep-seated  hatred  of  foreigners  to  which  this 
intercourse  led,  and  the  persecutions  which  followed, 
can  occasion  no  surprise  to  the  student  of  Japanese 
history  during  this  period.  On  the  other  hand,  the, 
Japanese  have  always  shown  a  readiness  to  adopt 
what  is  good  from  without,  and  the  genius  to  adapt 
what  they  borrow  to  their  own  pecidiar  needs.  In 
art,  religion,  and  literature,  the  influence  of  their 
neighbors  so  predominates  that  examination  of  their 
civilization  leaves  little  that  can  be  called  indigenous- 
save  those  changes  wrought  in  the  transplanted  ele- 
ments of  Chinese  and  Indian  civilization  by  the  envi- 
roning: conditions  of  their  new  home. 

Mr.  Neesima  returned  to  Japan  at  a  time  when  the 
elements  of  conservatism,  were  gathering  in  the  storm 
which  burst  upon  the  country  three  years  later  in  the 
Satsuma  rebellion.  It  was  in  fact  impossible  for  a 
feudal  society  to  undergo  a  transformation  so  radical 
and  so  rapid  without  the  throes  incidental  to  the  birth 
of  a  new  order  of  things.  The  great  majority  of  the 
people  were  unprepared  for  so  sudden  a  change  and 
toojignorant  to  appreciate  the  reasons  which  dictated 
the  policy  of  the  liberal  statesmen.  Certain  of  the 
daimio  foimd  that  the  movement  they  themselves  had 
inaugurated  involved  consequences  unforeseen.  The 
restoration  of  the  Mikado  was  now  perceived  to  mean 
a  centralization  in  which  all  local  dignity  and  author- 
ity was  lost.  Customs  of  dress,  habits  of  life,  social 
privileges,  all  that  was  consecrated  by  the  past  and 
associated  with  the  national  greatness  were  passing 
away.  The  recruitment  of  an  army  by  subscription 
from  all  ranks  was  the  degradation  of  a  class  long 
accustomed  only  to  military  and  ceremonial  duties, 
and  a  life  of  comparative  ease  and  pleasure,  jsecure  in 


186  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

the  possession  of  fixed  revenues,  but  never  forced  to 
occupation,  which  had  always  been  despised.  Reso- 
lute as  was  the  government  in  its  policy  of  regenera- 
tion, it  had  been  obliged  to  exercise  caution,  and  this 
to  such  an  extent  that,  seven  years  after  the  restoration, 
the  province  of  fcjatsuma  was  practically  an  impoium 
in  impel-in,  where  everything  possible  was  being  done 
to  resist  the  unification  of  the  empire  and  where  in- 
dependent military  preparations  were  going  on  upon 
a  large  scale. 

The  prevailing  political  discontent  was  accompanied 
by  a  feeling  of  irritation  against  Christianity,  in  re- 
gard to  which  the  government  had  adopted  a  tempo- 
rizing policy.  There  can  be  no  question  that  tlje 
more  enlightened  of  the  Japanese  leaders  had  been 
impressed  by  the  fact  that  the  civilization  which  they 
admired  was  a  Christian  civilization.  On  the  other 
hand  they  were  more  anxious  to  be  strong  than  to  be 
Christian,  and  in  dealing  with  the  anti-foreign  ele- 
ment were  forced  to  conciliate  the  fanatical  spirit  of 
popular  religious  belief.  Long  after  the  engine  had 
disturbed  the  quiet  of  Japanese  valleys,  the  edicts 
against  the  corrupt  sect  of  Jesus  remained  posted  in 
the  public  thoroughfares.  The  popular  feeling  of  op- 
position to  Christianity  was,  however,  an  inheritance 
from  a  remote  past,  and  was  far  more  a  matter  of  sen- 
timent than  of  conviction.  Shintoism,  the  national 
religion,  possessed  none  of  the  elements  of  aggressive 
strength,  hardly  even  the  power  of  resistance.  With- 
out dogmas  or  moral  code  or  sacred  books,  a  vague 
worship,  of  nature  and  one's  ancestors,  rather  than  a 
religion,  it  had  offered  no  real  resistance  to  the  intro-_ 
duction  of  Buddhism  from  China,  and  its  influence, 
upon  the  conduct  of  life  was,  as  compared  with  that  of  . 
Buddhism  and  Confucianism,  a  mere  shadow. 


RELIGIOUS  MOVEMENTS.  187 

The  year  1700  had  seen  a  literary  revival  of  pure 
Shintoism.  This  movement  was  purely  patriotie  and 
political  in  its  nature,  and  in  its  xumdemnution-^lJBud- 
dhisjn,  Confucianism,  and  all  foreign,  influences  gener- 

M^V^fost"1'"'1  ""»   *TlP,  public  IV1'"'1  f  htJ  dpsivp  for  flip  fal] 

of  f]ip  uWriiiviip  mul  a  return  to  the  golden  age  lving_ 
back  of  feudalism.  The  djspstahlishinpnt  of  "R^- 
dhism,  therefore, .and  the  installation  of  Shintoism  as 
the  state  religion  at  the  time  of- the  Mikado  s  restora- 
tion, were  natural  results  of  causes  long1  in  action  :Tjut, 
wjth  the  accomplishment  of  this  its  political  mission 
Shintoism  itself  as  a  religion  practically  expired.  The 
opposition   to   Christianity   made   by   Buddhism    was, 

however,  f^r  ff""°  °"'"-y»t;'1 Rpp.p.ivpd  from  China,  in 

the  sixth  century a  it  offered  to  thft  relio-ions  nature  of 
jjlP  ppnplp.  a.]]  of  which  Shintoism  was  destitute.  —  mo- 
tives,  penalties,  functions,  a  profound  philosophy*  an 
ethical  codp.,  and  an  imposing  ritual.  Diplomatically 
admitting-  thp.  Shinto  o-orls  into  its  Panthpon.  in  non- 
function with  Confucianism,  whose  practical  rules  for 
tltg,  guidance  of  conduct  in  the  socia]  relations  of  ]jfp^ 
were  so  eminently  adapted  to  a  feudal  society,  it  grad- 
ually formed  the  basis  of  education  and  recast  the^pur- 
ljticalcon  stitution  of  the  empire.  If  the  resistance  of 
this_a^gressive  faith_ha,s  proved  less  stnhWn  than  pv- 
peeted;  it  is  because  of  the  eminently  practical  char- 
acter of  the  Japanese  mind.  It  cares  little  for  specu- 
lative inquiry  and  lacks  interest  in  questions  apart 
from  their  practical  bearings.  Buddhistic  philosophy 
made  no  deep  impression  upon  the  Japanese  mind  and 
failed  to  rouse  the  national  sympathies,  and  such  op- 
position as  Christianity  has  encountered  has  been  that 
of  the  priesthood  rather  than  that  of  the  people. 

On  his  arrival  at  Yokohama,  Mr.  Neesima's  first 


188  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

desire  was,  naturally,  to  visit  his  aged  parents,  from 
whom  he  had  now  been  separated  for  nearly  eleven 
years,  and  who  had  removed  from  Tokyo  to  the  castle 
town  of  Annaka.  He  accordingly  set  out  at  once  by 
jinrikisha,  a  light  two-wheeled  vehicle  drawn  by  a 
man,  a  conveyance  which  had  been  introduced  during 
his  absence. 

TO    MR.  AND    MRS.  HARDY. 

Annaka,  Japan,  December  22,  1874. 
I  have  informed  you  of  my  safe  arrival  in  Yoko- 
hama, where  I  stopped  only  one  night  and  half  a  day, 
going  to  Tokyo  on  the  27th.  I  left  Tokyo  on  the 
same  afternoon  for  home,  where  I  arrived  on  the  mid- 
night of  the  28th.  I  traveled  in  a  jinrikisha  (cart 
drawn  by  men)  twenty  hours  without  taking  a  least 
rest  except  for  meals.  I  hired  three  men  for  the  pur- 
pose, one  for  myself  and  two  for  my  baggage.  They 
ate  five  times  in  twenty  hours,  spending  nearly  an 
hoiir  for  each  meal.  They  ran  sixty  miles  within  fif- 
teen hours,  four  miles  for  an  hour.  It  was  my  inten- 
tion to  remain  in  Yokohama  three  days.  But  when  I 
once  stepped  on  the  dry  land,  my  dear  native  soil,  I 
could  not  wait  even  three  days.  Hence  I  hurried 
towards  home.  When  I  came  here  it  was  midnight. 
Therefore  I  disliked  to  disturb  my  parents'  sleep,  and 
slept  in  an  inn  in  this  town.  The  following  morning 
I  sent  word  to  my  father.  Then  I  came  home  and 
was  welcomed  by  my  aged  parents,  sisters,  neighbors, 
and  old  acquaintances.  My  father  was  ill  for  three 
days  and  coidd  not  move  himself  on  account  of  rheu- 
matism. But  when  he  heard  of  my  safe  arrival  he 
rose  up  and  welcomed  me  with  the  fatherly  tender- 
ness.     When  I  hailed  him  he  stooped  down  without  a 


ARRIVAL   HOME.  189 

word.  I  noticed  his  tears  dropping  on  the  floor.  My 
old  acquaintances  gathered  at  home  and  requested  me 
to  tell  them  all  my  experiences  in  the  United  States. 
Since  I  came  here  callers  come,  not  simply  from  this 
town,  but  also  from  the  neighboring  towns  and  villages 
lying  within  seven  or  eight  miles  from  here.  They 
have  kept  me  busy  all  times.  They  come  here  by 
hearing  of  my  humble  name,  hoping  to  see  me  even 
for  a  few  minutes.  They  looked  as  sheep  without  a 
shepherd.  I  find  it  almost  impossible  to  send  them 
back  without  some  spiritual  food. 

Soon  after  my  arrival  I  presented  your  kind  letter 
to  my  father,  but  for  a  long  time  I  could  not  translate 
it  for  him,  because  when  I  tried  to  read  it  I  could  not 
help  thinking  of  the  scene  of  my  last  departure  from 
you,  and  the  very  thought  prevented  me  to  speak 
freely.  Another  day  I  gathered  my  parents  and  sis- 
ters and  succeeded  in  reading  your  letter  to  them. 
Before  I  got  half  through  all  of  them  began  to  weep, 
being  much  affected  by  your  parental  kindness  shown 
to  me.  My  father  told  me  you  were  our  saviour  and 
our  gods.  Then  I  told  him  he  must  not  make  his 
American  friends  gods.  If  he  feels  grateful  for  their 
kind  deeds  he  must  worship  that  one  God,  Creator  of 
Universe,  and  Saviour  of  mankind,  who  is  the  God  of 
his  American  friends.  I  mentioned  still  further  to 
him  that  you  became  so  good  and  kind  even  to  a  wan- 
dering stranger  because  you  are  the  worshipers  of  true 
God  and  the  humble  followers  of  Christ;  that  you 
saved  me  from  a  miserable  condition  and  gave  me 
necessary  education  that  I  might  become  a  teacher  of 
glad  tidings  to  our  benighted  people ;  that  you  loved 
our  people  as  much  as  your  own  American  people. 
Since  that  time  my  father  discontinued  to  worship  the 


190  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

Japanese  gods  and  his  ancestors.  By  his  consent  I 
took  down  all  the  paper,  wooden,  earthen,  and  brass 
gods  from  shelves  where  they  were  kept,  and  burned 
them  up.  I  send  a  few  paper  gods  to  you  which  my 
mother  threw  over  in  the  fireplace.  There  are  no 
gods  nor  images  in  this  house  now.  I  trust  they  will 
be  worshipers  of  true  God  hereafter.  How  thankful 
I  am  that  our  lives  have  been  spared  these  past  ten 
years  and  we  are  permitted  to  meet  once  more  before 
we  depart  from  this  world.  I  hope  you  will  pray  for 
me  that  I  may  keep  myself  nearer  and  closer  to  my 
Saviour  and  make  an  entire  consecration  for  his  cause. 
Beside  my  own  friends  my  humble  labor  within 
three  weeks  in  this  place  has  been  wonderfully  blessed. 
You  will  doubtless  be  surprised  at  my  success  when  I 
give  you  its  account.  On  the  2d  inst.  I  took  a  trip  to 
a  town  where  iron  mines  were  recently  discovered  with 
eight  of  my  acquaintances.  We  stopped  in  an  inn 
near  the  place  and  on  the  following  morning  we  awoke 
very  early  and  began  to  talk  some  nonsense.  Then  I 
began  to  preach  without  any  forms.  There  was  one 
miserable  drunkard  among  them.  During  my  dis- 
course he  listened  to  me  very  attentively  and  kept 
himself  perfectly  quiet.  Since  that  time  he  began  to 
reform  himself  entirely.  He  called  on  me  another 
day  and  told  me  that  since  he  stopped  drinking  he 
can  arise  early  in  the  morning  and  work  better  than 
ever  before.  I  have  heard  of  another  case  of  reform, 
and  quite  a  number  of  others  are  seriously  thinking 
of  it.  I  preached  several  times  in  the  school-house, 
and  also  to  small  audiences  in  different  families.  A 
week  before  last  Sabbath  I  preached  to  a  large  audi- 
ence in  a  Buddhist  Temple.  All  the  priests  in  that 
community  came  to  listen  to  the  preaching  of  the  new 


PREACHES  IN  A    BUDDHIST   TEMPLE.     191 

religion,  and  also  the  whole  body  of  the  magistrates 
of  Takasaki,  a  neighboring- city  of  15,000  inhabitants. 
Day  before  yesterday  I  was  invited  by  an  official  in 
the  next  village  to  spend  the  night  witfc  him.  After 
the  supper  he  gathered  the  whole  family  in  the  parlor 
and  requested  me  to  tell  them  about  Jesus  Christ.  I 
began  to  talk  at  8  o'clock  and  continued  till  half  past 
ten  that  night.  Thirty  men  in  this  town  and  a  few 
men  from  outside  took  up  a  collection  for  purchasing 
some  Christian  books  for  themselves.  They  are  hun- 
gry and  thirsty  for  the  Christian  truth.  I  wrote  Rev. 
D.  C.  Greene  a  week  ago  for  permission  to  remain  here 
still  longer,  but  he  persuaded  me  to  go  to  Osaka  next 
Sabbath.  1  find  here  everything  ready  for  the  gos- 
pel. If  1  continued  to  labor  here  two  or  three  months 
I  have  no  doubt  that  most  of  the  above  will  become 
followers  of  Christ.  It  is  very  painful  to  leave  this 
hungry  flock.  This  community  is  entirely  free  from 
bad  foreign  influences,  and  it  may  be  a  more  desirable 
place  for  me  to  establish  a  Christian  society  than  Kobe 
or  Osaka. 

TO  MR.  AND  MRS.  HARDY  FROM  MR.  NEESIMA'S  FATHER. 

Annaka,  December  24,  1874. 

Dear  Friends,  —  Yours  of  the  20th  of  last  October 
was  received  through  my  son.  I  congratulate  you  for 
your  good  health  and  prosperity. 

When  my  son  went  to  your  country  as  a  helpless 
wanderer,  you  did  save  him  from  falling  into  misery, 
treated  him  as  your  own  son,  and  gave  him  all  neces- 
sary wants.  I  am  greatly  indebted  to  you  for  your 
kind  letter  with  which  you  have  sent  my  son  back  to 
me  once  more,  acquainted  with  the  knowledge  of  God. 
When  I  saw  him  after  a  long  separation  my  heart  was 


192  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

filled  with  joy  and  I  could  scarcely  speak  with  him. 
[Following  the  practice  so  universally  resorted  to  in 
Japanese  society  to  prevent  the  extinction  of  families, 
after  Mr.  Neesima's  escape  and  before  the  news  of  his 
safety  was  received,  his  father  had  adopted  a  young 
man  of  the  province  as  the  heir  of  the  house  and  fu- 
ture head  of  the  family.]  Although  he  is  my  own 
son,  I  would  no  longer  call  him  my  son,  Lut  treat  him 
as  if  he  is  sent  from  God.  I  daily  listen  to  his  in- 
structions, and  we  have  just  begun  to  worship  the  true 
God. 

Please  rejoice  with  my  son  and  also  with  us  that  the 
people  in  this  place  who  have  been  living  in  midnight 
darkness  have  just  awakened  and  opened  their  eyes  to 
see  the  true  path  which  they  should  follow.  We  hope 
and  trust  that  a  glorious  time  will  soon  come  by  the 
means  of  the  gospel  truth.  Although  I  desire  to  say 
many  things,  my  pen  and  paper  do  fail  to  do  so.  I 
wish  this  brief  note  to  give  you  reply  for  your  kind 
letter,  and  also  to  express  my  hearty  thanks  for  your 
kindness  shown  to  my  son. 

Please  take  good  care  for  your  health.  My  family 
unite  with  me  in  sending  you  their  warmest  regards 
and  love. 

With  hundred  bows, 

Neesima  Tamiharu. 

This  is  partly  direct  translation  and  partly  ideal. 
I  find  it  exceedingly  hard  to  translate  twisted  oriental 
writing  into  straightforward  American  idea.  My 
father  wrote  it  without  any  suggestion.  I  came  home 
just  in  a  right  time,  for  I  found  him  getting  quite 
poor.  He  has  no  special  income  now.  I  gave  him 
the  money  you  gave  me,  and  also  some  of  my  own 


THE  JAPANESE  MISSION.  193 

for  fixing  up  his  old  house.  I  was  hoping  to  take  my 
parents  to  Kobe,  but  I  found  it  best  to  leave  them,  as 
the  living  is  much  cheaper  here. 

J.  H.  N. 

At  its  meeting  at  Pittsburgh  in  18G9  the  Ameri- 
can Board  had  decided  to  establish  a  mission  in  Japan, 
and  as  Tokyo  in  the  north  and  Nagasaki  in  the  south 
were  already  occupied  by  other  societies,  its  first  mis- 
sionary, Mr.  Greene,  was  stationed  in  the  central  por- 
tion of  the  empire  at  Kobe.     He  was  soon  after  fol- 
lowed by  Mr.    O.    H.    Gulick,    who  was  located  at 
Osaka,  and  in  1873  eighteen  missionaries  of  the  Board 
were  on  the  ground.     The  translation  of  the  Bible 
into  the  vernacular   had   been    vigorously  begun   in 
1872,  but  the  version  of  the  New  Testament  was  not 
finished  until  1880,  while  that  of  the  Old  Testament 
was  completed  only  in  1887.     The  existence  of  Chi- 
nese versions  had,  however,  rendered  the  Bible  acces- 
sible   to   the    educated   class.     The    first    Protestant 
church  had  been  organized   at  Yokohama  in    1872, 
and  there  were  also  small  churches  at  Kobe,  Osaka, 
and  Tokyo,  at  the  time  of  Mr.  Neesima's  arrival;  but 
nothing  had  been  accomplished  outside  of  the  treaty 
ports,  and  in  his  visit  to  Annaka  Mr.   Neesima  was 
the  first  to  carry  the  gospel  to  the  interior.     I^is  bold 
utterances  and  open  violation  of  the   edicts  still  in 
force  against  Christianity  led  the  governor  of  the  prov- 
ince to  visit  Tokyo  to  consult  the  authorities.     Fortu- 
nately, through  his  connection  with  the  Iwakura  Em- 
bassy, Mr.  Neesima  was  well  known  to  those  in  power* 
his  work.was  not  interfered  with,  and  he  was  thus  left 
free  to  originate  a  movement  which  resulted  in  tlv 
foundation  of  one  of  the  most  thoroughly  Christian 


194  MISSIONARY   WORK   IN  JAPAN. 

communities  in  Japan,  —  a  community  which  within 
a  few  years  contained  several  self -supporting  churches, 
and  two  thirds  of  whose  delegation  to  the  Imperial 
Diet  in  1890  were  Christians.  It  was  with  great  re- 
luctance that  he  left  Annaka  for  his  station.  But  in 
reality  he  had  accomplished  far  more  than  he  realized, 
for  when  he  set  out  for  Osaka  he  had  planted  the 
spirit  of  Christianity  in  the  heart  of  Japan. 

On  his  way  through  Tokyo  he  interested  several 
friends  in  his  plans  for  a  Christian  college,  and  in 
Yokohama  preached  in  a  union  meeting,  the  first  Jap- 
anese to  address  a  foreign  audience  in  the  English 
language.  The  same  evening  he  spoke  to  native  hear- 
ers, and  writes:  "I  find  it  a  great  delight  to  tell  of 
Christ  to  my  own  people." 

Arriving  in  Osaka  January  22d,  he  was  welcomed 
by  Mr.  Gordon.  The  Mission  had  already  been  in- 
formed by  the  Foreign  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  the 
fund  subscribed  towards  a  training-school  for  Chris- 
tian workers,  but  the  opposition  to  Christianity  was  so 
strong  that  such  a  school  seemed  to  all  a  thing  of  the 
distant  future.  In  order  to  escape  injurious  foreign 
influences  it  was  Mr.  Neesima's  plan  to  establish  the 
school  in  Osaka  outside  the  treaty  limits,  and  with  this 
in  view  he  conferred  at  once  with  the  governor  of  the 
city,  a  man  bitterly  opposed  to  Christianity,  and  who, 
a  short  time  before,  had  been  concerned  in  the  per- 
secution of  the  survivors  of  the  Jesuit  mission  at  Na- 
gasaki. These  Christians,  numbering  over  four  thou- 
sand,  had  preserved  for  two  hundred  years  the  rite  of 
baptism,  certain  forms  of  prayers,  and  a  few  religious 
books,  and,  refusing  to  abandon  their  faith,  had  been 
forcibly  removed  from  their  native  villages.  Scattered 
as  exiles  over  the  empire  for  six  years,  they  had,  in 


OCCUPATION   OF  KYOTO.  195 

1873,  been  set  at  liberty  and  allowed  to  return  to  their 
homes.  At  Osaka,  Mr.  Neesima  obtained  the  prom- 
ise of  6,000  yen  from  a  native  merehant,  but  the  gov- 
ernor, while  sanctioning  the  establishment  of  a  school, 
would  not  permit  the  employment  of  missionaries  as 
teachers.  Discouraged  by  the  result  of  his  efforts  in 
Osaka,  Mr.  Neesima's  eyes  turned  towards  the  sacred 
city  of  Kyoto,  and  the  Mission  reluctantly  consented 
to  the  location  of  the  school  at  that  place,  provided 
the  necessary  authority  should  be  granted.  Mr.  Nee- 
sima  was  at  this  time  contending  not  only  with  the 
opposition  of  the  authorities,  but  also  with  that  of  the 
Mission  itself.  It  was  of  course  impossible  for  its 
members  to  conform  to  the  condition  of  the  government 
which  required  them  to  abandon  their  distinctive  work 
as  preachers  of  the  gospel  in  becoming  teachers  in  a 
Japanese  school.  Their  thought,  too,  was  naturally 
centred  on  a  theological  training-school  for  the  educa- 
tion of  native  evangelists,  while  Mr.  ISeesima  was— 
convinced  that  nothing  less  than  a  broad  collegiate 
course  would  win  the  sympathy  of  the  class  he  wished. 
to  reach.  In  March,  1875,  he  writes:  —  "I  fully  be- 
lieve we  shall  not  prosper  in  our  work  unless  we  have 
a  collegiate  institution  in  addition  to  a  training-school. 
I  besro-ed  for  this  at  the  last  meeting  of  the  Board. 
But  the  Mission  wishes  to  use  the  fund  for  a  training- 
school  only.  I  am  willing  to  agree  to  this  if  only  they 
will  teach  anything  to  satisfy  the  craving  desire  of  our 
youth  for  knowledge.  Ij_we  simply  teach  theology 
and  the  Bible  I  fear  the  best  Japanese  youth  will  not 
stay  with  us.     They  want  modern  seienre  also." 

Moreover,  Mr.  Neesima's  plan  for  the  occupation 
of  Kyoto  was  judged  premature  and  chimerical  by 
many  of  his  associates.      Until  the  removal  of  the  cap- 


't'j 


196  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

ital  to  Tokyo  in  1868,  this  city  had  been  the  residence 
of  the  Mikado  for  nearly  eleven  centuries,  and  was 
still  the  literary  and  spiritual  centre  of  the  empire. 
Situated  in  the  heart  of  the  main  island,  in  a  fertile 
valley  circled  by  mountains,  it  was  also  the  centre  of 
the  best  tea -producing  district,  and  had  long  been 
preeminent  for  its  silk  and  pottery  industries.  As 
the  home  of  the  Mikado  it  had  been  the  scene  of 
many  important  political  events.  Here  had  been 
quartered  the  great  officials  of  the  land  with  their 
retinues,  and  as  the  dwelling-place  of  a  heaven-de- 
scended sovereign  the  city  had  been  for  generations 
the  resort  of  pilgrims,  pleasure-seekers,  and  amateurs 
of  antique  lore  and  mysteries.  Its  material  prosper- 
ity had  suffered  by  the  removal  of  the  government, 
and  several  exhibitions  of  products  from  the  various 
provinces  of  the  empire  had  been  held  in  the  grounds 
and  buildings  of  its  temples  to  promote  industrial 
activity  and  to  offer  some  substitute  for  the  van- 
ished attractions  of  the  court.  These  expositions 
had  been  of  great  service  in  breaking  down  the  bar- 
riers imposed  by  the  feudal  system,  —  a  system  which 
had  checked  the  industrial  growth  of  the  nation  by 
artificial  constraints,  and  interfered  with  any  gen- 
eral comparison  or  examination  of  the  products  of 
widely  separated  districts.  The  conversion  of  the 
sanctuary  of  the  imperial  residence,  where  the  exhi- 
bition of  1872  was  held,  into  a  repository  of  trade 
and  commerce,  brought  old  and  new  Japan,  the  Past 
and  the  Present,  face  to  face.  The  reverence  at- 
tached to  the  person  of  the  Mikado  had  been  funda- 
mental in  the  thought  of  the  people,  to  whom  their 
sovereign  was  literally  a  god.  His  name  could  not  be 
uttered  nor  his  countenance  seen  even  by  those  of  the 


YAMAMOTO  KAKUMA.  197 

most  exalted  rank.  During  his  journeys  the  silence 
of  death  preceded  him,  for  the  highways  were  deserted 
and  the  houses  closed.  Even  his  dwelling  had  be- 
come associated  with  his  personality,  and  only  its 
outer  official  apartments  were  accessible  to  his  cour- 
tiers, those  in  which  he  resided  being  visible  only  to 
members  of  the  imperial  family.  The  opening  of  its 
doors  to  the  populace,  the  abandonment  of  its  se- 
cluded gardens  to  the  crowd,  was  the  surrender  of  the 
most  sacred  spot  in  the  empire. 

Permission  to  visit  Kyoto  had  been  rarely  granted 
to  foreigners,  but  the  opening  of  the  city  for  one 
hundred  days  at  the  time  of  these  exhibitions  had 
prepared  the  way  for  the  accomplishment  of  Mr. 
Neesima's  plans. 

There  was  then  living  in  Kyoto  Yamanioto  Ka- 
kuma,  counselor  of  the  Kyoto-Fu,  a  highly  educated 
man,  but  blind,  and  unable  to  walk  by  reason  of 
paralysis.  Several  members  of  the  Mission  had  be- 
come acquainted  with  him  when  the  city  was  opened 
to  visitors,  and  one  of  them  had  presented  him  with  a 
Chinese  translation  of  the  Evidences  of  Christianity. 
Of  this  work  he  said  to  Mr.  Neesima :  "  It  has  done 
me  great  good.  It  has  cleared  away  many  of  my 
doubts  regarding  Christianity,  and  has  also  solved  a 
difficult  problem  which  has  for  years  oppressed  me. 
In  my  younger  days  I  sought  to  render  some  service 
to  my  country,  and  to  this  end  devoted  myself  to  mil- 
itary tactics.  But  feeling  this  too  small  a  matter, 
turned  my  attention  to  jurisprudence,  hoping  to  se- 
cure better  justice  to  the  people.  But  after  long  study 
and  observation  I  found  law  had  its  limitations.  It 
could  indeed  set  up  barriers,  but  it  could  not  renew 
the  heart.     If  its  restrictions  are  removed,  men  will 


1^8  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

steal,  lie,  and  murder.  Law  cannot  prevent  evil 
thinking-.  But  day  has  dawned  for  me,  and  I  now 
see  the  path,  utterly  unknown  before,  which  I  have 
long  been  unconsciously  seeking."  When,  therefore, 
in  April,  Mr.  Neesima  laid  his  plans  before  the  gov- 
ernor of  Kyoto,  Mr.  Yamamoto  gave  them  his  warm 
support,  and  through  his  influence  the  governor  was 
subsequently  led  to  sanction  the  establishment  of  a. 
school  in  which  science  and  Christianity  -  should  be 
taught.  In  June,  1875,  Mr.  Neesima  visited  Kyoto 
again  with  Dr.  Davis,  and  bought  of  Mr.  Yamamoto  a 
lot  of  five  and  one  half  acres,  the  site  of  the  future 
Doshisha.  It  was  admirably  situated  for  the  purpose, 
in  a  quiet  and  healthy  district  of  the  city  between  a 
large  temple  grove  and  the  vacant  palace  of  the  Mi- 
kado, having  formerly  been  the  site  of  the  residence 
of  the  Prince  of  Satsuma.  Although  the  approval  of 
the  local  authorities  had  been  obtained,  that  of  the 
central  government  was  still  necessary,  as  also  per- 
mission for  a  missionary  to  teach  in  the  school  and 
reside  in  the  city. 

Accordingly  in  August  Mr.  Neesima  set  out  for 
Tokyo  to  present  his  petition  in  person.  lie  had  al- 
ready written  to  Mr.  Tanaka,  now  minister  of  educa- 
tion, and  had  received  the  promise  of  his  influence  in 
behalf  of  the  school.  On  reaching  the  capital  he  con- 
ferred at  once  with  the  minister,  as  also  with  his  old 
friends  Mori  and  Kido,  urging  the  general  cause  of 
religious  freedom,  and  it  is  safe  to  say  that  the  success 
of  his  effort  to  penetrate  this  stronghold  of  Buddhism 
was  due  to  the  esteem  and  confidence  in  which  he  was 
held  by  these  liberal  statesmen.  After  many  inter- 
views and  a  summer  of  much  anxiety  the  petition  was 
finally  granted,  with  the  caution  that  nothing  should 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  DOSHISHA.      199 

be  done  to  arouse  popular  prejudice,  and  on  October 
19th  Dr.  Davis  entered  Kyoto  with  his  family.  For- 
eigners not  being  entitled  to  hold  property  beyond 
the  treaty  limits,  a  company  consisting  of  Mr.  Nee- 
sima  and  Mr.  Yamamoto  was  formed,  and  the  name 
Doshisha,  meaning  One  Purpose,  or  One  Endeavor 
Company  was  adopted.  The  sehool  of  eight  pupils 
was  opened  with  prayer  November  29,  1875,  in  Mr. 
Neesima's  house.  "I  never  shall  forget,"  says  Dr. 
Davis,  '"'Mr.  Neesima's  earnest,  tender,  tearful  words 
that  morning."  The  regular  exercises  of  the  school 
were  held  in  a  building  hired  for  the  purpose.  On 
December  4th  the  number  of  scholars  was  twelve,  and 
during  the  winter  increased  to  forty. 

This  was  a  winter  of  trial  and  discouragement.  The 
year  was  one  of  political  disquietude  and  apprehen- 
sion, and  the  government  was  desirous  of  avoiding  in 
every  way  whatever  was  calculated  to  rouse  the  ultra- 
conservative  spirit.  The  Hizen  revolt,  the  agrarian 
disturbances  growing  out  of  the  law  requiring  the  pay- 
ment of  the  land  tax  in  money  instead  of  in  kind,  the 
discontent  caused  by  the  pension  commutation  act, 
and  the  conspiracies  of  Choshu,  Akidzuki,  and  Ku- 
mamoto,  foreshadowed  the  coming  struggle  with  ex- 
piring feudalism,  a  struggle  for  which  the  authorities 
were  preparing,  but  which  they  were  anxious  not  to 
precipitate.  The  followers  of  Shimadzu  Saburo,  the 
haughty  and  powerful  chief  of  the  Satsuma  clan,  were 
at  this  time  gathering  in  Kyoto,  and  a  spark  might 
fire  the  mine  which  had  long  been  in  preparation  by 
the  Satsuma  leaders.  On  taking  up  their  residence 
in  Kyoto  both  Mr.  Neesima  and  Mr.  Davis  had  begun 
Sunday  services  in  their  house,  preaching  and  teach- 
ing the  Bible  to  audiences  which  within  a  few  weeks 


200  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

numbered  sixty  persons.  These  services  provoked  the 
opposition  of  the  Buddhist  priests,  who  in  November 
forwarded  a  strong-  protest  to  the  central  government. 
The  owner  of  the  building  rented  for  school  purposes 
gave  notice  that  he  required  it  for  his  own  use.  On 
several  occasions  Mr.  Neesima  was  refused  an  audi- 
ence by  the  governor,  whose  friendly  attitude  had 
become  one  of  open  hostility,  and  Mr.  Neesima  was 
finally  summoned  to  explain  the  meaning  of  Seisho 
(Bible)  which  occurred  in  the  programme  of  study. 
The  result  of  this  opposition  was  a  request  from  Mr. 
Tanaka  that  Bible  exegesis  should  be  omitted  from  the 
list  of  studies.  Compliance  with  this  request  allayed 
the  excitement,  and  by  permission  of  the  governor 
Christianity  continued  to  be  taught  under  the  name  of 
Moral  Science. 

During  all  this  time  Mr.  Neesima  was  also  busily 
engaged  in  evangelistic  work.  July  7,  1875,  he 
writes:  "I  preached  in  Osaka  last  Sabbath  and  re- 
ceived two  interesting  men  into  our  church.  One  of 
them  is  an  influential  native  physician  residing  in  the 
suburb  of  Fushimi,  who  has  fifty  pupils  to  whom  he 
lectures  on  Physiology,  Chemistry,  Anatomy,  etc., 
and  who  daily  gathers  his  neighbors  into  his  house  for 
Bible  study." 

This  gentleman,  with  those  who  frequented  their 
gatherings,  were  at  once  summoned  before  the  Kyoto 
magistrates,  and  future  meetings  of  this  nature  were 
forbidden.  The  conversation  of  the  physician  with 
the  official,  as  taken  down  at  the  time  by  Mr.  Davis, 
was  as  follows :  — 

"This  Davis  came  up  here  to  teach  an  English 
school,  did  he  not?  " 

"Yes." 


OFFICIAL   INTERFERENCE.  201 

"Then  he  is  like  a  man  who  has  a  license  to  sell 
deer  meat,  bnt  who  sells  dog  meat." 

"Well,  is  it  dog-  meat?  I  used  to  think  so,  but  on 
•tasting1  of  it  I  find  it  is  a  great  deal  better  than  deer 
meat;  and  I  would  like  to  ask  you  one  question. 
This  religion  is  allowed  to  be  taught  publicly  in  Kobe, 
in  Osaka,  and  in  twenty  or  thirty  places  in  Tokyo. 
How  is  it  that  here  in  Kyoto  a  man  is  not  allowed  to 
hear  it  in  his  own  house  ?  Are  we  not  all  under  the 
same  government?     I  do  not  understand  it." 

"Well,  I  do  not  say  that  this  religion  is  either 
good  or  bad,  and  I  do  not  say  that  you  and  your 
friends  cannot  hear  it  in  your  house;  but  you  let  in 
the  common  people,  the  lower  classes,  who  cannot  un- 
derstand it.  This  we  cannot  allow.  We  have  good 
and  sufficient  religions  here  in  Japan ;  we  do  not  want 
any  more.  We  have  Confucianism  for  scholars  like 
you,  and  Buddhism  for  the  masses." 

"  I  would  like  to  ask  you  one  thing.  If  Confucian- 
ism is  an  all-sufficient  religion,  why  is  it,  since  its 
founder  lived  hundreds  of  years  before  Christ  and 
taught  during  a  long  life,  that  it  has  not  spread 
beyond  China  and  Japan?  And  if  Buddhism  is  an 
all-sufficient  religion,  started  by  Buddha  hundreds  of 
years  before  Christ,  and  taught  by  him  through  a  long 
life,  how  is  it  that  it  has  not  spread  beyond  India, 
China,  and  Japan  ?  And  if  Christianity  is  a  bad  re- 
ligion, how  is  it,  since  its  founder  only  taught  three 
years  and  was  put  to  death  when  he  was  thirty-three 
years  old,  that  it  has  spread  all  over  Europe  and 
America,  and  is  spreading  all  over  Africa  and  Asia, 
and  all  the  islands  of  the  sea?" 

"We  do  not  say  that  it  is  either  good  or  bad.  But 
you  must  not  allow  people  to  meet  at  your  house,  and 
you  are  discharged." 


202  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

Owing  to  this  action  of  the  authorities  work  in  Fu- 
shimi  was  suspended;  but  in  February  Mr.  Neesima 
was  invited  to  Otsu,  a  city  of  considerable  commercial 
importance  east  of  Kyoto,  where,  by  permission  of. 
the  vice-governor,  he  began  a  series  of  Sunday  ser- 
vices. 

During  the  summer  of  1875  Mr.  Neesima  had  be- 
come engaged  to  Yamamoto  Yaye,  the  sister  of  the 
counselor  to  the  Kyoto-Fu,  and  a  teacher  in  a  govern- 
ment school  for  girls  in  the  city.  Her  engagement 
to  a  Christian  led  to  her  immediate  discharge.  In 
announcing  this  attachment  to  his  friends  in  America, 
Mr.  Neesima  said :  — 

"She  is  somewhat  like  her  own  blind  brother, 
afraid  of  no  one  when  convinced  of  her  duty.  She 
has  often  appeared  before  the  governor  in  behalf  of 
her  school  when  its  other  officers  were  afraid  to  do  so. 
Since  becoming  a  Christian  she  has  often  spoken  of 
the  truth  to  her  pupils,  and  she  is  now  discharged  by 
the  governor  because  of  his  fear  that  they  will  learn 
of  Christianity  through  her  and  be  removed  from  the 
school  by  their  parents.  I  do  not  know  when  our 
marriage  will  take  place.  I  will  let  our  missionary 
brethren  decide  for  us.  I  have  been  living  in  hotels 
and  private  houses,  but  have  recently  hired  a  house 
near  which,  separated  only  by  a  garden,  is  another 
small  one  which  I  am  going  to  rent  for  my  aged 
parents." 

On  January  2,  1876,  the  ordinances  of  baptism  and 
the  Lord's  Supper  were  celebrated  for  the  first  time 
in  Kyoto,  and  the  marriage  took  place  on  the  3d  at  Dr. 
Davis's  house.     Mr.  Neesima  writes  January  6th:  — 

"After  the  ceremony  refreshments  were  brought  in, 
and  every  one  seemed  happy.      It  was  the  first  mar- 


MARRIAGE.  203 

riage  of  a  native  Christian  in  this  place.  I  ought  to 
have  informed  yon  of  this  event  before  it  took  place, 
but  I  have  been  busy  beyond  my  strength.  I  hope 
you  who  are  always  kind  and  tender  to  me  as  my 
parents  are,  will  pardon  me  for  this  delay." 

In  March,  1876,  the  passes  authorizing  Drs.  Taylor 
and  Learned  to  reside  and  teach  in  Kyoto  —  passt\ 
which  Mr.  Neesima  had  for  five  months  been  striving 
to  obtain  —  were  received ;  but  the  Bible  was  still  ex- 
cluded from  the  course  of  study,  and  some  members 
of  the  Mission  questioned  the  wisdom  of  permanently 
occupying  Kyoto  under  such  conditions.  At  a  special 
meeting  held  at  Osaka  in  March,  a  vote  to  remain  was 
passed  with  much  misgiving,  and  in  June  the  erection 
of  two  buildings  was  also  voted,  but  reluctantly,  for 
the  approval  of  the  government  was  considered  more 
than  doubtful.  Even  after  the  buildings  were  com- 
pleted and  dedicated,  the  .Mission_was  inclined  to 
force  the  issue  of  Bible  teaching,  and,  if  unsuccessful, 
to  abandon  the  station  and  leave  the  city.  In  view  of 
the  hostile  attitude  of  the  authorities,  and  the  fact 
that  an  institution  from  which  the  Bible  was  excluded 
could  not  properly  be  called  a  training-school  for  the 
education  of  a  native  ministry,  the  hesitancy  to  ap- 
-propriate  money  given  for  this  purpose  and  to  commit 
the  Board  to  an  experiment  whose  success  was  so 
doubtful,  was  entirely  natural.  The  location  of  the 
school  beyond  the  foreign  concession  required  that  its 
proprietorship  should  remain  in  Japanese  hands,  and 
this  also  caused  dissatisfaction.  But  Mr.  Neesima 
was  content  to  hold  the  ground  already  gained,  firm 
in  his  faith  of  ultimate  success.  June  6th  he  writes 
to  Mr.  Hardy :  — 

"We  are  hated  by  the  magistrates  and  priests,  but 


204  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

we  have  planted  the  standard  of  truth  here  and  will 
never  more  retreat.  To  no  one  else  but  you  will  I  say- 
that  this  Christian  school  could  have  no  existence  here 
if  God  had  not  brought  this  poor  runaway  boy  to 
your  kind  hands.  The  only  way  to  get  along  in  this 
country  is  to  work  courageously,  even  under  many 
difficulties." 

What  these  difficulties  were  may  be  inferred  from 
the  following  extract  from  the  "  Sketch  of  the  Life  of 
Reverend  J.  II.  Neesima,"  written  by  Dr.  Davis  and 
published  in  Ky5to :  — 

''This  state  of  things  led  to  continued  criticism  of 
the  school  and  of  Mr.  Neesima  as  its  virtual  Japanese 
head.  He  felt  these  most  keenly.  He  loved  the 
members  of  the  Mission,  and  he  was  ever  loyal  to  the 
Mission,  anything  which  seemed  to  imply  the  contrary 
paining  him  beyond  measure.  So  great  did  the  trial 
become  that  in  September,  1876,  the  members  of  the 
station  sent  a  letter  to  the  Mission  in  order  to  remove 
some  of  these  misunderstandings." 

In  this  letter  they  stated  that  while  Mr.  Neesima 
and  Mr.  Yamamoto  were  the  nominal  proprietors  of 
the  school,. its  management  had  been  left  entirely  in 
the  hands  of  the  resident  missionaries;  that  none  of 
the  details  relating  to  the  course  of  study  or  the  eon- 
duct  of  the  exercises  had  been  referred  to  Mr.  Yama- 
moto ;  that  Mr.  Neesima  had  invariably  followed  the 
suggestions  of  his  foreign  associates  and  had  consulted 
them  even  in  the  expenditure  of  funds  subscribed 
through  private  channels,  whose  use  was  wholly  at  his 
own  discretion;  that  in  the  organization  and  conduct 
of  the  school  they  had  been  as  free  as  if  there  had  been 
no  Japanese  proprietors,  and  that  Mr.  Neesima's 
whole  effort  was  to  conform  to  their  advice  and  sug- 
gestions. 


ESTIMATES   OF  HIS  ASSOCIATES.  205 

The  estimation  in  which  Mr.  Neesima  was  held  by 
his  immediate  associates  of  the  station  is  seen  from 
these  extracts  from  their  letters  to  Mr.  Hardy  written 
in  1875-76 : — 

"Your  contribution  of  Mr.  Neesima  to  our  Mission 
and  the  cause  of  Christ  in  Japan  is  one  whose  value 
we  feel  no  multiple  of  the  sum  you  have  contributed 
or  invested  in  his  education  can  represent.  We  are 
charmed  by  his  thoroughly  Christian  spirit.  ...  I 
cannot  say  a  tithe  of  what  is  in  my  heart.  .  .  .  There 
seems  no  doubt  but  that  his  whole  life,  being,  and  pur- 
pose are  consecrated  to  the  Master  for  the  redemption 
of  his  people.  .  .  .  He  is  profoundly  grateful  to  you 
and  to  the  American  Board  for  what  you  and  it  have 
done  for  him  and  his  land;  and  he  accepts  the  will  of 
the  Board  and  of  our  Mission  as  God's  will,  no  matter 
how  it  differs  from  his  own.  ...  If  he  is  guided 
aright  by  God's  Spirit  and  kept  firm  to  his  purpose 
and  work,  if  his  health  is  spared,  I  feel  that  he  is 
destined  to  accomplish  as  much  perhaps  as  all  our 
Mission  put  together.  .  .  .  We  need  him  for  a  larger 
place  than  a  pastorate.  We  need  him  as  a  teacher 
in  the  training-school.  He  is  better  fitted  for  some 
department  of  teaching  there  than  any  foreigner  can 
ever  be.  We  also  need  him  as  an  evangelist,  not  to 
use  his  influence  always  in  the  same  place,  but  to  go 
about  awakening  interest.  .  .  .  For  a  long  time  after 
his  return  we  feared  he  would  break  entirely  down. 
He  was  able  to  sleep  but  very  little.  He  told  me  sev- 
eral times  during  those  first  few  months  that  when  he 
thought  about  these  millions  of  his  people  passing  into 
eternity  without  a  knowledge  of  Christ  it  seemed  as 
if  he  would  go  crazy.  Since  the  opening  of  the  year 
he   has  gradually   improved  and  is  sleeping  better. 


208  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

This  is  partly  due  to  the  successful  starting  of  the 
school  and  his  steady  work  there,  but  largely  also  to 
his  marriage  and  settlement  in  a  happy  home  of  his 
own." 

The  house  above  referred  to  was  provided  through 
the  generosity  of  Mr.  J.  M.  Sears  of  Boston,  who  also 
sent  money  for  the  erection  of  a  chapel.  It  was  for 
several  years  impossible  to  secure  preaching  places  in 
the  city,  and  during  this  time  services  were  held  in 
Mr.  Neesima's  house  and  in  the  adjoining  chapel, 
where  two  hundred  people  often  assembled  to  hear  the 
gospel. 

On  September  18,  1876,  the  new  buildings  were 
dedicated.  Of  this  event  Mr.  Neesima  writes  to  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Hardy :  — 

"  I  must  express  my  heartfelt  thanks  to  you  for  your 
having  led  and  educated  me  in  such  a  way  that  I  might 
found  a  Christian  institution  on  my  dearly  beloved 
soil.  As  you  know,  we  started  our  school  in  a  hired 
house,  but  having  found  this  very  inconvenient,  we 
began  the  process  of  building  two  months  ago.  The 
buildings  are  three  in  number,  two  of  which  contain 
recitation  rooms  and  twenty -four  rooms  for  students; 
while  the  other  is  a  small  structure  and  is  used  for  a 
kitchen  and  dining-room.  They  are  simple,  but  solid, 
and  look  very  pretty  in  the  large  open  space  about 
them.  We  were  permitted  to  dedicate  them  to  the 
Lord  the  day  before  yesterday.  The  exercises  con- 
sisted of  a  prayer  of  invocation  in  English  and  a  prayer 
of  dedication  in  Japanese ;  a  sketch  of  the  history  of 
the  school,  and  the  singing  of  hymns  in  both  lan- 
guages. Addresses  in  English  were  made  by  Mr. 
Doane  and  Mr.  Learned,  and  in  Japanese  by  Mr. 
Yamamoto  and  myself.     All  but  two  of  our  Kyoto 


DEDICATION    OF    SCHOOL   BUILDING.    207 

Mission  were  pi-esent,  and  about  seventy  students,  be- 
sides others  from  outside.  Mr.  Yamamoto's  remarks 
were  brief  but  wonderfully  appropriate.  He  is  re- 
garded as  one  of  our  best  thinkers,  although  bodily 
feeble  and  helpless.  The  existence  of  the  Kyoto  Mis- 
sion is  largely  due  to  him.  He  was  convinced  that  an 
immoral  country  like  Japan  could  not  be  purified  by 
any  other  means  than  Christianity,  and  by  his  influ- 
ence and  labor  the  proud  and  dignified  governor  lis- 
tened to  us  and  at  last  smiled  upon  our  efforts.  In 
the  dark  and  trying  hours  of  last  winter  he  stood  up 
for  us  and  did  his  best  to  persuade  the  governor.  The 
latter  made  no  interference  with  our  dedication  exer- 
cises. 

"  You  will  be  glad  to  know  that  of  our  forty-seven 
boarding  students  more  than  half  are  Christians. 
They  have  come  to  us  with  the  purpose  of  studying  the 
Bible  and  fitting  themselves  for  the  ministry.  We 
are  very  fortunate  to  get  such  pupils  at  the  outset.  I 
pray  that  this  school  may  be  the  nucleus  of  a  future 
college  and  university  for  Japan.  Our  mission  work 
has  also  bright  prospects,  the  work  being  chiefly  car- 
ried on  by  our  students.  A  third  church  will  soon  be 
formed.  My  aged  parents  now  worship  God  instead 
of  idols,  and  my  invalid  sister,  who  grasps  spiritual 
things  faster  than  these  aged  ones,  takes  part  in  the 
prayer-meetings  for  women  held  at  my  house.  My 
wife  attends  the  Biblical  exercises  in  the  school.  We 
are  perfectly  happy  together  and  I  am  trying  to  make 
my  home  like  the  Christian  home  I  found  in  America." 

In  September,  1876,  the  number  in  the  school  was 
increased  by  the  arrival  of  thirty  students  from  the 
province  of  Higo  in  the  island  of  Kyushu.  Their  ac- 
cession was  an  important  event  in  the  early  history  of 


208  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

the  school.      The  circumstances  under  which  they  came 
were  remarkable,   and,   in  the  light  of  the  influence 
which  those  young  men  subsequently  exerted  upon  the 
general  educational  and  religious  movement  then  in 
progress,  acquire  an  additional  interest.     In  the  year 
1871  Captain  L.  L.  Janes,  formerly  an  officer  in  the 
United  States  army,  had  taken  charge  of  a  school  in 
the  castle  town  of  Kumamoto.     This  school  belonged 
to  the  class  known  as  private  schools,  many  of  which 
were  established  at  this  time,  especially  in  the  south- 
west provinces,  by  the  anti-foreign  party.     While  of- 
fering instruction  in  English  and  modern  science,  this 
movement  was  a  distinctly  national  one,  the  sole  ob- 
ject of  these  schools  being  the  formation  of  a  body  of 
yoimg  men  who  by  reason  of  their  superior  training 
and  intelligence  might  the  more  effectively  resist  for- 
eign influences  and  oppose  the  spread  of  western  ideas. 
Kumamoto  was  an  inland  town  in  the  centre  of  a  prov- 
ince where  the  feudal  spirit  was  still  strong.     Isolated 
from  the  influences  prevailing  in  the  treaty  ports,  Cap- 
tain Janes  had  found  the  hatred  against  Christianity 
so  strong  that  for  several  months  he  did  not  dare  to 
allow  his  faith  to  be  known.     As  soon,  however,  as  he 
deemed  it  prudent  he  began  to  speak  of  Christianity, 
and  thereafter,  for  five  years,  his  work  in  the  school 
was  accompanied  by  constant  and  direct  religious  in- 
struction.    About  two  years  after  his  arrival  he  pro- 
posed to  the  members  of  the  advanced  class  a  system- 
atic study  of  the  New  Testament,  and  fifteen  or  twenty 
young  men,  after  consultation  with  the  school  author- 
ities, met  with  him  twice  a  week  for  the  ostensible  pur- 
pose of  acquiring  that  knowledge  of  Christianity  which 
should  the  better  fit  them  to  oppose  its  progress.     On 
the  30th  of  January,  1876,  about  forty  of  these  young 


THE  KUMAMOTO  BAND.  209 

men  went  up  on  the  Hanaoka  mountain  near  the  city 
and  organized  themselves  into  a  Christian  society 
under  the  most  solemn  mutual  pledges  to  dedicate 
their  lives  to  Christ.  This  stand  was  taken  with  a 
full  knowledge  of  the  consequences,  for  it  involved 
not  only  the  sacrifice  of  worldly  considerations,  and  in 
many  cases  the  abandonment  of  careers  for  which  they 
had  been  preparing,  but  estrangement  from  friends 
and  home,  and  bitter  persecution.  Early  in  January 
the  Christian  boys  had  begun  to  teach  the  lower 
classes,  gathering  in  the  school-room  with  their  Eng- 
lish Bibles.  On  complaint  to  the  authorities  Captain 
Janes  advised  the  discontinuance  of  this  practice,  and 
an  apology  was  offered  to  the  school  manager,  but  the 
meetings  were  still  held  at  the  house  of  Captain  Janes, 
whose  course  was  one  of  tact  but  firmness.  He  as- 
sured the  manager  that  no  Christian  would  disobey 
any  rightful  order,  but  that  if  such  meetings  were  for- 
bidden, then  also  the  gathering  of  those  who  opposed 
Christianity  and  who  indulged  in  threats  of  personal 
insult  and  violence  should  likewise  be  prohibited. 
The  governor  was  one  of  seventeen  who  had  attacked 
a  party  of  Frenchmen,  some  of  whom  were  killed,  and 
had  been  saved  from  forced  suicide  only  by  the  clem- 
ency of  foreign  officials  after  several  of  his  compan- 
ions had  inflicted  the  necessary  self-punishment  of 
harakiri.  The  well-known  liberal  sentiments  of  the 
central  government,  and  the  alarm  caused  by  the  ma- 
lignant form  of  private  persecution  adopted  by  the 
families  of  those  who  had  embraced  the  Christian 
faith,  probably  account  for  the  apparent  indifference 
of  the  local  authorities,  who,  for  selfish  reasons,  were 
inclined  to  fear  if  not  respect  the  policy  of  the  Tokyo 
statesmen.     The  rations  of  all  who  had  openly  pro- 


210  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

fessed  Christianity  were,  however,  promptly  stopped 
by  the  school  manager.  This  action  threw  many  en- 
tirely upon  Captain  Janes  for  support.  Sharing-  their 
slender  means  in  common,  they  organized  a  mess  under 
his  direction, preparing  and  serving  their  own  food  in 
the  school  kitchen.  Meanwhile  the  private  persecu- 
tion already  referred  to  had  been  most  bitter.  When 
these  young  men  arrived  at  Kyoto  their  English  Bi- 
bles and  the  clothes  they  wore  were  their  only  posses- 
sions. They  had  been  subjected  to  the  most  cruel 
treatment  at  the  hands  of  their  relations,  and,  out- 
casts from  home,  disowned  by  their  friends,  had  liter- 
ally abandoned  everything  for  the  sake  of  their  faith. 
In  proposing  their  admission  to  the  Doshisha,  Captain 
Janes  wrote  to  Dr.  Davis :  — 

"My  boys  and  I  have  been  passing  through  unusual 
events,  and  the  mutterings  of  a  sharp,  vindictive,  and 
exciting  persecution  are  still  in  the  air.  They  have 
four  of  my  Christian  boys  still  shut  up  in  their  homes. 
I  think  the  little  band  is  practically  intact.  No  lives 
have  been  taken,  although  that  was  seriously  enough 
threatened,  and  there  are  no  cases  of  harakiri  yet  to 
report,  although  a  mother  in  one  family  and  a  father 
in  another  took  that  method  of  driving  their  sons  from 
the  faith.  The  number  of  faithful  to  the  end  has 
been  larger  than  I  expected.  I  grieve  over  my  impris- 
oned Christian  boys.  The  physical  strength  of  one  is 
failing,  and  his  unthinking  persecutors  may  kill  him. 
I  understand  there  was  an  auto-da-fe  of  his  Bibles  a 
few  days  since." 

Of  Mr.  Kanamori,  subsequently  pastor  of  the  col- 
lege church  and  succeeding  Mr.  Neesima  as  acting 
principal  and  president  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  Cap- 
tain Janes  writes,  June  25,  1876 :  — 


THE  KUMAMOTO  BAND.  211 

"The  bearer  is  one  of  the  Christian  company  here, 
of  whom  1  have  written  you.  He  must  tell  you  his 
own  story.  I  will  only  say  that  he  is  a  graduate  of 
this  year,  and  had  completed  the  regular,  course  of 
study  before  he  was  taken  from  the  school  and  sub- 
jected to  persecution.  He  has  received  the  most  cruel 
and  outrageous  treatment  at  the  hands  of  his  brother, 
acting  under  the  influence  of  the  opposition  party  here, 
and  has  been  practically  a  prisoner  for  one  hundred 
and  twenty  days.  He  was  made  the  slave  of  the  ser- 
vants of  his  family,  who  were  instructed  to  treat  him 
as  one  possessed  of  a  devil,  without  human  rights. 
He  is  now  practically  outcast.  He  severs  his  family 
connection  finally  and  strikes  for  liberty.  He  is  a 
shorn  lamb,  and  leaving  all." 

Anion  o-  other  members  of  what  came  to  be  known 
as  the  Kumamoto  band  were  Mr.  Tokudomi,  now  a 
trustee,  editor  of  "The  People's  Friend,"  a  quarterly 
magazine  published  at  Tokyo,  as  also  of  a  leading 
daily  newspaper,  an  author  also  of  national  reputation 
and  influence;  Mr.  Yokoi,  also  a  trustee,  pastor  of  a 
church  in  Tokyo,  and  editor  of  "The  Christian,"  the 
weekly  organ  of  the  Congregational  churches  in  Japan, 
and  of  a  literary  journal,  "The  Rikugo  Zasshi;  "  Mr. 
Kosaki,  now  at  the  head  of  the  Doshisha  as  Mr.  Nee- 
sima's  successor;  Mr.  Ebina,  afterwards  pastor  of  a 
flourishing  church  in  Annaka,  and  now  principal  of  a 
large  English  school  at  Kumamoto;  Mr.  Morita,  for 
eleven  years  a  professor  in  the  Doshisha,  and  Mr. 
Shimomura,  at  present  professor  of  chemistry.  Of 
the  work  done  by  Messrs.  Kosaki  at  Tokyo,  Ebina 
in  Kotsuke,  Miyagama  in  Osaka,  Kanamori  in  Oka- 
yama,  and  Yokoi  in  Shikoku,  Dr.  Davis  says :  — 

"  It  has  already  changed  the  history  of  Japan.     The 


212  .MISSIONARY  WORK   IN  JAPAN. 

coming  of  these  young-  men  at  that  early  day,  with 
their  earnest  Christian  purpose,  gave  a  tone  to  the 
school;  and  their  influence  was  felt  in  moulding  the 
Doshisha  morally  and  in  shaping  its  course  of  study 
from  that  time.  They  have  helped  to  make  the  school 
what  it  is,  and  they  came  to  love  Mr.  Neesima  and  to 
be  loved  by  him  as  brothers." 

The  record  of  the  years  intervening  between  1876 
and  1884,  when  Mr.  Neesima  revisited  America,  is 
one  of  failing  health,  constant  trial  and  anxiety,  but 
unfaltering  faith  in  final  success.  The  numbers  in 
the  school  slowly  increased,  but  for  several  years  the 
local  opposition  was  so  strong  that  few  of  the  students 
came  from  the  immediate  vicinity.  The  influence  of 
the  Kumamoto  Band  brought  many  from  the  island  of 
Kyushu;  many  anxious  parents  sent  their  boys  to  be 
taught  in  the  "new  way;"  and  the  moral  tone  of 
the  students,  although  they  were  generally  despised  as 
Christians,  was  very  effective  in  spreading  the  rejmta- 
tion  of  the  school. 

In  March,  1877,  Mr.  Neesima  writes:  — 

"In  the  last  communion  season  my  dear  father  was 
added  to  our  church.  It  was  a  most  important  event 
to  us  all  when  that  aged  man  received  baptism.  He 
has  been  living  in  pagan  darkness  these  sixty-nine 
years,  and  we  had  a  constant  fear  that  he  might  go 
beyond  this  world  without  the  true  light." 

About  this  time  a  misunderstanding  arose  as  to  the 
amount  of  Mr.  Neesima' s  salary,  $500  of  which  it 
was  arranged  should  be  paid  from  the  treasury  of  the 
Board,  the  remainder  being  supplied  by  Mr.  Hardy. 
When  the  announcement  to  this  effect  was  made  to 
him  he  understood  that  his  salary  had  been  reduced  to 
$500,  and  wrote  Mr.  Hardy :  — 


MISUNDERSTANDING  AS    TO  SALARY.     213 

"  I  thought  it  rather  strange  that  you  should  do  so 
without  giving  me  any  notice  or  explanation.  At  any 
rate,  I  said,  if  the  Prudential  Committee  think  it  best 
that  I  should  live  on  a  least  salary  and  has  reduced  it 
down,  and  you  think  so,  it  must  be  obeyed.  As  I 
remain  your  ever  obedient  son  I  would  not  do  any- 
thing contrary  to  my  father's  will.  I  told  it  to  my 
wife,  we  put  our  heads  together,  and  consulted  how  to 
reduce  our  expenses.  We  said,  'cut  short  this  and 
that,  give  up  our  farmer  who  works  for  us  in  our  garden 
when  we  need  him. '  After  reducing  many  things  we 
thought  we  could  live  on  that  salary.  I  felt  it  rather 
hard  at  first,  for  besides  ourselves  I  have  my  parents 
and  one  invalid  sister,  but  afterwards  I  felt  very  happy 
exercising  self-denial  for  Christ's  sake.  I  have  not 
asked  any  missionary  a  reason  why  my  salary  was 
reduced,  nor  expressed  my  feeling  to  any  one.  But 
lately,  I  found  it  rather  hard  to  live  on  that  reduced 
amount  and  asked  Dr.  Davis  whether  he  had  heard 
anything  about  it.  He  explained  to  me  that  the 
Board  authorized  me  to  draw  $500  annually  from  the 
mission  treasury,  and  the  balance  will  be  sent  to  me 
from  you.  Then  I  found  out  what  a  mistake  I  had 
made.  If,  however,  you  say  live  on  &500,  I  shall  say 
yes,  and  shall  be  very  thankful  for  it.  And  if  you 
be  pleased  to  give  me  balance,  I  shall  receive  it  with 
a  grateful  heart.  I  have  adopted  Apostle  Paul's  doc- 
trine: 'I  shall  be  thankful  for  all  things.'  " 

Exhausted  by  his  duties,  in  the  summer  of  1877  he 
sought  rest  with  his  wife  at  Wakayama,  from  which 
place  he  writes  July  12th :  — 

"We  came  to  Osaka  by  rail,  and  hence  to  this 
quiet  fishing  village  by  jinrikisha.  It  is  about  sixty 
miles  southwest  of  Kyoto  and  is  somewhat  warmer. 


214  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

The  famous  orange  growing  country  is  only  a  few 
miles  away.  We  came  for  the  purpose  of  taking  the 
sea-baths,  and  I  find  them  beneficial.  Here  we  have 
hired  a  small  villa  owned  by  a  quite  wealthy  fisher- 
man and  are  very  comfortably  situated.  Fish  and 
vegetables  are  plenty.  Above  all  we  are  enjoying  our 
quiet.  I  am  hoping  to  go  fishing  as  soon  as  the  rough 
weather  is  over.  I  went  up  the  surrounding  moun- 
tains soon  after  I  came  and  found  the  scenery  wonder- 
fully beautiful.  As  I  was  sitting  down  alone  on  a 
high  mountain  top,  looking  upon  hills,  rivers,  plains, 
bays,  promontories,  islands,  and  open  sea  beyond,  I 
could  not  help  reflecting  upon  my  past  enjoyments 
which  I  had  with  you  at  Mt.  Desert.  Then  I  bursted 
out  to  tears  and  wept  silently.  Every  enjoyment  I 
had  with  you  seems  very  dear  and  sacred.  I  suppose 
such  enjoyment  will  never  come  to  me  again  while  I 
am  in  this  world." 

Early  in  1877  Mr.  Neesima  had  sent,  through  his 
brother-in-law,  Mr.  Yamamoto,  some  books  to  the 
inmates  of  the  prison  at  Otsu.  Among  these  books 
was  a  Chinese  copy  of  Dr.  Martin's  "Evidences  of 
Christianity,"  which  fell  into  the  hands  of  a  prisoner 
who  became  so  much  interested  in  it  that  he  undertook 
its  translation  into  Japanese  for  the  benefit  of  his  il- 
literate associates.  Mr.  Neesima  gives  the  following 
account  of  what  transpired :  — 

"Most  of  the  prisoners  are  uneducated,  and  petty 
thieves.  A  lamp  was  allowed  for  evening  study. 
This  was  a  great  concession  from  the  authorities,  for 
the  use  of  lamps  had  heretofore  been  forbidden.  But 
one  lamp  proved  insufficient  for  the  large  number  of 
prison  students.  I  believe  they  were  eighty  in  num- 
ber.     Subsequently  one  more  lamp  was  granted,  then 


REVISITS   ANNAKA.  215 

another,  then  another,  till  finally  the  room  was  fully 
lighted.  He  who  taught  his  associates  also  began  to 
preach  to  them  every  day.  One  day  fire  broke  out  in 
the  prison,  but  there  was  no  least  confusion.  He  kept 
them  in  complete  order.  Under  his  direction  each 
one  worked  nobly  and  soon  the  fire  was  extinguished  „ 
Afterwards  the  prisoners  were  inspected,  and  none  of 
them  had  escaped.  It  was  a  wonderful  thing.  The 
authorities  of  the  city  were  informed  of  the  behavior 
of  the  prisoners  and  the  reason  for  it,  and  their  leader 
was  released  on  account  of  his  good  conduct,  although 
he  had  one  year  yet  to  serve.  After  his  release  he 
called  on  us  and  told  us  his  story.  He  had  killed  a 
man  ten  years  ago  in  a  quarrel.  He  has  since  started 
a  j)rivate  school  in  Otsu,  and  Mr.  Davis,  myself,  and 
some  of  our  students  have  preached  there  ever  since. 
This  will  soon  result  in  the  formation  of  a  church 
there." 

In  March,  1878,  while  visiting  Tokyo  on  business 
connected  with  the  school,  he  made  a  journey  to  An- 
naka,  where  he  had  first  preached  Christ  on  his  return 
from  America. 

"Finding  the  Minister  of  the  Interior  so  ill  that 
there  was  no  prospect  of  seeing  him  immediately,  I 
made  up  my  mind  at  once  to  go  to  Annaka  in  order 
to  improve  my  time.  After  leaving  that  place  some 
three  years  ago  the  people  began  to  lose  their  interest 
in  the  truth,  as  there  was  no  one  to  guide  them.  My 
letters  written  to  them  occasionally  kept  up  the  courage 
of  a  few.  Last  summer  one  of  our  brethren  from  Ky- 
oto went  up  there  and  stirred  up  their  almost  fainting 
faith,  and  as  they  have  more  leisure  in  the  winter  than 
in  the  summer  time,  it  was  their  especial  request  he 
should  come  again  in  the  winter.     When  I  arrived 


216  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

there  I  found  them  well  prepared  to  be  baptized.  I 
held  a  meeting  on  the  evening  of  my  arrival,  preached 
to  a  large  audience  the  next  day,  and  held  an  inquiry 
meeting  in  the  evening.  This  was  repeated  the  fol- 
lowing day,  and  on  the  fourth  day  I  baptized  thirty 
persons  and  organized  a  church.  It  was  the  most 
.solemn  and  yet  most  joyful  event  I  ever  witnessed. 
The  people  thus  far  have  paid  all  expenses  and  have 
never  received  any  aid  from  without.  They  take 
pride  in  doing  so,  and  have  already  raised  a  fund  for 
the  support  of  their  church.  There  is  a  rich  mer- 
chant among  them,  the  most  influential  man  in  the 
place,  although  quite  young.  He  keeps  the  pastor  in 
his  home  and  does  everything  for  his  comfort.  He 
also  supports  a  free  reading-room,  where  daily,  weekly, 
and  monthly  papers,  secular  and  religious,  are  kept. 
When  I  left  the  place,  numbers  came  with  me  as  far 
as  the  outskirts  of  the  town  and  expressed  to  me  their 
gratitude  for  my  coming." 

A  school  for  girls  had  been  opened  two  years  be- 
fore in  Kyoto  at  the  house  of  one  of  the  missionaries, 
and  had  recently  been  removed  to  a  building  erected 
for  this  especial  object.  A  similar  school  had  already 
been  established  in  Kobe.  The  object  of  these  schools 
was  the  fitting  of  young  girls  for  the  great  work  to  be 
done  among" the  women  of  the  land.  Nowhere  outside 
of  these  "Homes"  could  the  growing  class  of  Chris- 
tian workers  find  Christian  helpmeets.  Certain  mem- 
bers of  the  Mission  deemed  this  movement  premature, 
but  events  proved  that  those  who  were  sanguine  were 
not  sanguine  enough.  Mr.  Neesima's  \isit  to  Tokyo 
was  for  the  purpose  of  securing  permission  for  the  res- 
idence of  two  American  ladies  as  teachers  in  Kyoto. 
This  permission  had  been  refused  by  the  governor  of 


LOCAL   AUTHORITIES   OVERRULED.        217 

the  city.  "This,"  he  writes,  "is  the  gravest  matter 
we  have  ever  experienced.  We  will  bear  it  with  all 
the  grace  we  have  got,  but  if  the  despotic  governor 
does  not  cease  to  ill-treat  us  we  will  burst  out  and  ap- 
peal to  the  supreme  power."  On  consultation  with 
the  American  minister  and  the  Japanese  minister  of 
foreign  affairs  he  found  the  chief  cause  of  complaint 
to  be  the  fact  that  while  the  Doshisha  was  nominally 
a  Japanese  company,  its  funds  were  derived  from  for- 
eign sources,  and  that  in  the  name  of  education  its 
real  object  was  the  extension  of  Christianity.  The 
growth  and  prosperity  of  the  school  and  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Kyoto  Home  for  girls  had  aroused  the 
enmity  of  the  local  governor ;  the  authorities  at  Tokyo 
declined  to  interfere ;  Dr.  Taylor  had  been  forbidden 
to  practice  medicine  even  in  his  own  house,  and  was 
finally  ordered  out  of  the  city ;  the  outlook  was  dis- 
couraging, and  Mr.  Neesima  wrote  a  strong  appeal  to 
America  for  a  permanent  fund.  "  If  we  have  such  a 
fund,"  he  said,  "although  coming  from  a  foreign 
source  and  managed  by  foreigners,  yet  we  can  say  that 
we  support  our  teachers  with  our  own  money." 

The  refusal  of  the  Kyoto  governor  to  permit  the 
entrance  of  the  lady  teachers  was,  after  four  months' 
delay,  overruled  by  Count  Inouye.  "I  conveyed  to 
him,"  writes  Mr.  Neesima,  "my  idea,  that  it  is  impos- 
sible to  check  Christianity,  because  it  is  a  living  prin- 
ciple. If  crushed  in  one  city  it  will  surely  burst 
forth  in  another.  The  best  way  is  to  leave  it  alone, 
else  Japan  will  lose  her  best  patriots.  The  decision 
of  the  central  government  was  in  our  favor  and  the 
plan  of  the  local  authorities  was  utterly  defeated. 
Glory  to  our  living  God!  " 

Mr.  Neesima  was  exceedingly  tried   at  this  time. 


218  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

Mr,  Yamamoto  had  lost  his  connection  with  the  city 
government  by  reason  of  his  active  interest  in  the 
Doshisha.  Every  difficulty  connected  with  the  school, 
difficulties  of  internal  management,  as  well  as  those 
arising  from  outside  opposition,  was  brought  to  Mr. 
Neesima  for  settlement.  He  stood  between  the  stu- 
dents and  the  foreign  teachers,  between  his  immediate 
associates  and  the  general  mission,  between  the  school 
and  the  authorities.  He  was  actively  engaged  in  mis- 
sionary work,  and  in  addition  to  the  cares  inseparable 
from  his  connection  with  the  Doshisha  and  Kyoto 
Home,  were  those  growing  out  of  the  organization  of 
native  churches  throughout  the  empire,  and  the  for- 
mation of  the  Japanese  Home  Missionary  Society,  in 
the  superintendence  of  whose  work  he  took  an  active 
part  for  many  years. 

In  the  summer  of  1878  he  took  a  brief  vacation  in 
a  suburb  of  Kyoto,  from  which  he  writes,  August 
16th:  — 

"My  wife  sent  me  off  from  home  to  this  quiet  vil- 
lage, which  is  only  six  miles  away,  and  much  cooler 
than  Ky5to.  Trees  are  plenty.  It  is  shady  every- 
where. I  came  here  three  days  ago  and  am  now  stay- 
ing in  a  temple.  I  have  hired  two  large,  airy  rooms, 
using  one  for  reading  and  another  for  sleeping.  The 
temple  is  surrounded  by  a  very  wide  piazza,  a  part  of 
which  I  use  for  my  kitchen.  You  may  ask  whether  I 
have  brought  a  cook  with  me.  I  answer,  no.  I  em- 
ploy girls  at  home,  but  it  would  not  do  for  me  to  bring 
a  servant  girl  to  such  a  place  when  I  am  alone.  I 
am  a  person  of  wonderful  adaptability,  and  can  be 
both  cook  and  boy.  Dried  meats,  eggs,  sweet  pota- 
toes, fruits,  etc.,  are  all  provided.  Now  I  have  a 
chance  to  show  forth  my  old  skill  which  I  practiced  on 


LABORS  IN  KISHINOWADA.  219 

the  Wild  River.  Alas !  none  to  see  but  myself.  The 
old  priest  and  his  family  are  living  in  the  back  part 
of  the  temple.  They  are  very  quiet  people  and  do 
not  distrust  me  at  all.  I  retire  and  rise  early,  finish- 
ing my  breakfast  before  seven.  I  read  till  ten,  and 
take  an  artificial  salt  bath  for  my  health.  Then  I 
prepare  dinner,  take  a  little  nap  and  a  long-  walk 
along  the  shady  valley." 

In  the  spring  of  this  year  he  received  a  letter  from 
Viscount  Okabe,  then  studying  in  Springfield,  Mass., 
where  he  had  united  with  the  Congregational  church. 
Mr.  Okabe,  formerly  Daimio  of  Kishinowada,  prov- 
ince of  Idzumi,  and  now  vice-minister  of  foreign 
affairs,  requested  Mr.  Neesima  to  send  some  one  to 
preach  to  his  former  retainers  living  at  Kishinowada, 
and  in  answer  to  this  request  Mr.  Neesima  at  once 
visited  that  place  in  person.  An  account  of  this  visit 
is  given  in  the  following  letter  to  Viscount  Okabe, 
dated  August  16,  1878 :  — 

TO   VISCOUNT   OKABE. 

Allow  me  to  write  you  a  few  lines  to  inform  you  of 
my  experience  in  your  old  castle  town.  On  receiving 
your  letter  I  tried  hard  to  send  one  of  our  best  stu- 
dents to  that  place.  Unfortunately  they  were  all  as- 
signed to  other  places  before  the  receipt  of  your  letter, 
and  I  was  obliged  to  leave  the  matter  untouched  for 
some  time.  Although  much  occupied  with  many 
things,  I  started  from  here  on  the  19th  ult.  and 
reached  Kishinowada  on  the  20th.  On  arrival  I  sent 
for  Mr.  J.,  who  promptly  called  upon  me  with  Mr. 
M.  I  told  him  your  special  request  and  translated  to 
them  your  letter.  They  were  much  pleased  to  see  me, 
and  through  their  prompt  action  I  had  the  pleasure  of 


220  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

delivering  my  first  discourse  to  your  people  at  Show- 
shia  on  the  21st.  There  were  twenty  hearers.  I 
preached  on  seven  consecutive  days,  the  audience  in- 
creasing to  one  hundred,  all  men  and  mostly  of  the 
samurai  class.  There  were  many  schoolmasters  and 
advanced  pupils,  most  of  whom  were  young  and  quite 
sharp.  They  raised  up  all  sorts  of  questions,  for  the 
new  doctrine  I  preached  seemed  to  them  very  strange 
and  doubtfid.  They  had  never  heard  of  the  doctrine 
of  the  immortality  of  the  soul.  They  kept  me  pretty 
busy  while  I  was  there.  They  were  ready  to  hear 
and  ready  to  discuss;  I  was  ready  to  tell.  I  forgot 
my  strength  as  well  as  the  time.  Although  I  tried  to 
get  hold  of  these  intelligent  hearers,  I  did  not  neglect 
the  uneducated.  In  my  discourse  I  spent  one  hour 
for  the  former  and  another  hour  for  the  latter.  Thus 
my  discourse  lasted  two  hours  every  day.  To  my  great 
satisfaction  the  former  began  to  read  the  gospel  and 
"Evidences  of  Christianity,"  and  found  out  their 
Creator  and  also  immaterial  soul  existing  in  them- 
selves, and  the  latter  listened  very  attentively  and 
some  of  them  already  began  to  reform.  You  may  anx- 
iously ask  me  whether  one  has  begun  to  believe  in  the 
crucified  Saviour.  I  cannot  give  you  an  affirmative 
reply  yet,  but  I  can  simply  tell  you  that  through  God's 
grace  his  humble  servant  has  opened  before  them  a 
new  way  to  enter,  and  if  I  mistake  not,  some  of  them 
have  already  directed  their  faces  towards  it. 

On  the  25th  I  explained  to  them  my  desire  to 
preach  to  women  as  well  as  to  men.  I  told  them  men 
are  not  the  only  creatures  to  learn  the  way  of  salva- 
tion, but  women  also.  While  women  are  kept  down 
like  slaves,  as  in  our  country,  the  state  of  society  will 
never  be  improved.      On  the  contrary,  if  women  are 


TRIALS.  221 

Christianized,  educated,  and  elevated,  they  will  do 
more  than  men  for  the  purification  of  society.  Spe- 
cial meetings  for  women  were  therefore  arranged  for 
the  evenings  of  the  26th  and  27th.  The  audience  was 
larger,  over  one  hundred  each  time. 

When  I  returned  I  found  one  of  our  students  had 
just  got  back  from  Fukichigama,  where  he  had  gone 
to  preach ;  having  been  obliged  to  leave  on  account  of 
the  strictness  of  the  local  authorities.  So  I  sent  him 
to  Kishinowada  to  take  up  the  work  I  left  unfinished. 
Besides  him,  about  twenty-six  of  our  school  have  gone 
there  to  take  sea-baths.  They  are  mostly  young  fel- 
lows, and  yet  believers.  I  wish  I  could  inform  you 
more  about  our  work,  but  I  find  my  work  almost  be- 
yond my  strength,  and  am  therefore  obliged  to  write 
you  hastily  and  briefly. 

Mr.  Neesima  was  often,  and  at  this  time  especially, 
embarrassed  by  differences  of  opinion  prevailing  in 
the  Mission.  Obstacles  of  every  kind  were  constantly 
arising,  —  obstacles  which  threatened  the  very  exist- 
ence of  the  school  and  all  that  had  been  previously 
accomplished.  Every  opportunity  was  taken  by  the 
anti-foreign  and  anti-Christian  party  to  defeat  his 
plans  and  arrest  the  growth  of  the  Poshisha.  The 
fact  that,  while  nominally  a  Japanese  company,  the 
Doshisha  was  in  reality  supported  by  annual  grants 
derived  from  foreign  sources,  was  made  the  basis  of  an 
attack  which  very  nearly  resulted  in  closing  its  doors. 
Vhe  renewal  of  the  passports  of  resident  teachers  was 
obtained  only  after  long  and  persistent  efforts,  and 
the  course  of  study  was  continually  subject  to  the  hos- 
tile interference  of  the  local  authorities.  The  condi- 
tion of  affairs  was  frequently  so  serious  that  the  Mis- 


222  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

sion  lost  heart  entirely  and  was  ready  to  abandon  the 
contest  as  hopeless.  Internal  difficulties  aggravated 
the  situation.  Some  of  Mr.  Neesima's  associates  felt 
that  too  much  prominence  was  given  to  the  strictly 
educational  work  of  the  station.  The  entire  separa- 
tion of  the  native  churches  from  the  Board  was  openly 
advocated,  a  course  which  Mr.  Neesima  believed  to 
be  impracticable  in  the  early  stages  of  their  existence. 
The  settlement  of  all  conflicts  between  the  students 
and  the  faculty,  between  the  native  pastors  and  their 
foreign  associates,  between  the  Mission  and  the  au- 
thorities, devolved  upon  Mr.  Neesima,  and  he  was 
often  misunderstood  and  misrepresented  by  those 
whom  he  respected  and  loved.  Many  of  his  best  Jap- 
anese friends  criticised  him  severely  for  receiving 
money  from  Mr.  Hardy  for  his  support,  —  money 
which,  in  view  of  the  slender  salary  paid  by  the  Board, 
was  indispensable,  —  and  this  criticism  assumed  at 
times  the  form  of  bitter  personal  attack.  In  addition 
to  the  cares  inseparable  from  his  position  as  head  of 
the  school,  his  activity  in  organizing  the  native  mis- 
sionary work  involved  so  large  a  correspondence  and 
such  frequent  journeys  that  for  many  years  he  was 
practically  without  rest  or  vacation.  "O,"  he  ex- 
claimed at  one  time  to  Dr.  Davis,  "that  I  could  be 
crucified  once  for  Christ,  and  be  done  with  it."  And 
yet  Mr.  Neesima  was  exactly  the  man  for  the  place. 
Anglo-Saxon  straightforward  methods  of  procedure, 
so  foreign  to  the  semi -indifferent,  indirect  Japanese 
mind,  made  a  middle -man  an  absolute  necessity,  and 
both  by  nature  and  education  Mr.  Neesima  was  admi- 
rably fitted  for  this  position.  He  knew  enough  of  both 
parties  to  sympathize  with  each,  and  his  great  heart 
of  love  was  ever  between  them  to  prevent  violent  con- 


APPEAL    TO    THE  BOARD.  223 

flict  and  unhappy  misunderstanding.  Many  young 
Japanese  educated  abroad  have  returned  so  convinced 
of  their  superiority  that  all  cooperation  with  them  has 
been  impossible.  Mr.  Neesima  occupied  a  position  of 
peculiar  difficulty  and  temptation,  and  was  subject  to 
a  cross-fire  which  tried  his  tact  and  patience  to  the 
utmost ;  yet  he  retained  throughout  the  confidence  of 
all  in  the  singleness  and  sincerity  of  his  purpose,  and 
the  simplicity  of  his  Christian  character. 

In  February,  1879,  he  was  again  in  Tokyo  inter- 
ceding with  Mr.  Mori,  then  vice-minister  of  foreign 
affairs,  for  the  renewal  of  Dr.  Learned's  passport. 
His  success  in  this  instance  is  but  an  example  of  his 
general  success  in  accomplishing  what  was  regarded  as 
hopeless  by  his  associates.  Although  in  this  case  the 
special  object  of  his  mission  was  secured,  his  interview 
with  Mr.  Mori  convinced  him  that  the  safety  of  the 
school  depended  upon  the  creation  of  a  permanent  en- 
dowment, and  he  therefore  wrote  at  once  the  following 
strong  appeal  to  the  Prudential  Committee  of  the 
Board :  — 

"When  I  returned  from  my  missionary  tour  to 
Kyushu  I  was  mostly  used  up  by  exposure  to  intense 
heat  there.  When  I  fairly  commenced  my  labor 
there  numbers  of  telegrams  came  informing  me  that 
I  must  return  home  as  soon  as  possible  to  attend  to 
grave  matters.  To  my  great  regret  I  was  obliged  to 
give  up  my  work  and  return  homeward.  Now  I  must 
inform  you  of  the  difficulty  just  hanging  upon  my 
shoulders,  but  I  trust  you  will  never  be  discouraged. 
I  am  fully  convinced  the  Lord  has  designed  me  to 
bear  all  sorts  of  trials  for  extending  his  kingdom  in 
my  beloved  country.  No  matter  how  heavy  the  cross 
may  be,  I  am  ready  to  bear,  but  what  I  fear  is  that  I 


224  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

cannot  picture  out  to  you  our  present  critical  condi- 
tion so  that  you  could  fully  understand  the  impending 
difficulty  and  our  pressing  want. 

"When  I  undertook  to  start  our  school  in  the  city 
of  Kyoto,  I  was  rather  compelled  by  law  to  ask  per- 
mission from  the  central  government  both  for  estab- 
lishing it  and  for  employing  foreign  teachers.  For 
foreigners  are  not  allowed  to  remain  in  an  interior 
city  like  Kyoto  unless  they  are  employed  by  natives. 
As  my  American  friends  gave  me  funds  to  start  a 
school  and  the  American  Board  agreed  to  furnish  me 
teachers,  I  was  naturally  obliged  to  assume  a  position 
of  proprietorship.  My  written  application  for  a 
school  was  first  presented  to  the  educational  depart- 
ment, with  the  approval  of  the  Kyoto  governor.  But 
it  was  contrary  to  the  regulation  of  said  department 
to  employ  regular  missionaries  as  teachers  either  in 
the  public  or  private  schools.  It  was  my  first  obsta- 
cle. But  through  Mr.  Tanaka's  special  favor  I  se- 
cured permission  for  Dr.  Davis  to  enter  the  sacred 
and  ancient  capital  of  Japan.  When  it  was  done  I 
rejoicingly  said,  'Miraculous!'  When  we  had  fairly 
started  our  school  we  began  to  preach  the  gospel  in  a 
most  quiet  possible  way.  But  the  truth  spoken  in  a 
private  room  became  known  throughout  the  city,  and 
caused  a  great  alarm  among  the  priests  in  the  region. 
They  got  up  a  great  meeting  and  presented  their  united 
application  to  the  governor  to  stop  our  preaching  alto- 
gether. Then  the  governor  summoned  me  to  his  of- 
fice and  requested  me  not  to  preach  any  more  in  my 
house.  But  I  asked  him,  if  a  friend  of  mine  comes 
to  my  house  and  inquires  after  a  truth,  would  his  Ex- 
cellency intend  to  compel  me  not  to  give  any  reply? 
He  answered  in  the  negative.     Then  I  asked  him  if 


APPEAL   TO  THE  BOARD.  225 

two,  three,  or  even  one  hundred  friends  come  and  ask 
me  something  of  the  Christian  truth,  has  his  Excellency 
any  power  to  stop  me  telling'  them  of  it?  He  said  no. 
Then,  said  I,  if  he  has  no  such  power  I  can  keep  on 
preaching  in  my  house.  Finding  I  was  such  a  stiff- 
necked  fellow  he  simply  charged  me  not  to  teach  the 
Bible  in  our  school.  It  has  been  taught  ever  since 
without  ceasing,  even  through  many  darkest  periods. 
When  one  battle  was  over  another  battle  followed. 
Then  another,  still  another.  It  was  rumored  that 
our  governor  reported  to  the  central  government  that 
I  have  started  my  school  with  the  pretense  of  educa- 
tion, but  my  real  design  was  to  promote  Christianity 
throughout  the  empire.  Just  about  that  time  I  pre- 
sented applications  for  the  entrance  of  Miss  W.  and 
Miss  P.  into  Kyoto.  It  was  refused  without  any 
reason  being  given.  The  next  complaint  of  our  gov- 
ernor was  that  although  I  am  a  nominal  employer  of 
foreign  teachers,  the  school  is  really  not  a  native  in- 
stitution but  a  foreign  one,  since  it  is  sustained  by  the 
annual  errant  of  the  American  Board.  Our  situation 
became  much  endangered.  The  minister  at  Tokyo 
was  ever  trying  to  stop  the  entry  of  missionaries  into 
Kyoto.  When  Mr.  Learned's  first  passport  was 
nearly  out  I  applied  for  a  second.  Everything 
seemed  dark  and  hopeless.  I  knew  surely  that  a  per- 
mission could  not  be  had  if  I  took  an  ordinary  course. 
To  make  a  bold  strike  was  my  inspiration.  I  called 
on  our  governor  at  his  office  and  requested  him  to  ap- 
prove my  application  and  to  speak  favorably  of  us  to 
the  Foreign  Department.  He  promised  to  do  what 
he  could,  but  said  everything  depended  on  the  Foreign 
Office.  By  this  way  I  prevented  his  doing  any  mis- 
chief, and  then  started  for  T5kyo  to  see  Mr.   Mori, 


22G  MISSIONARY  WORK   IN  JAPAN. 

and  explained  to  him  all  about  our  school,  —  how  it 
started  and  how  it  is  sustained.  His  reply  was,  'You 
have  a  right  to  exist  and  also  to  employ  foreign  teach- 
ers if  you  use  your  own  fund  instead  of  that  of  the 
Board.  The  Foreign  Office  objects  to  your  depend- 
ing upon  the  American  Board  altogether.'  I  told 
him  this  annual  aid  was  a  free  gift,  and  that  we  made 
a  good  use  of  it.  Is  it  forbidden  us  to  receive  any  aid 
from  a  foreign  nation?  If  so,  the  law  ought  also  to 
prohibit  us  from  aiding  other  nations.  Did  not  our 
people  send  an  immense  quantity  of  rice  last  year  to  a 
famishing  district  in  China,  and  can  we  not  also  re- 
ceive some  aid  for  our  moral  and  intellectual  famine? 
This  argument  was  just  enough  to  bring  him  around 
to  our  side,  and  through  his  kindness  I  obtained  the 
extension  of  Mr.  Learned' s  passport  for  five  years. 

"When  I  applied  this  summer  for  Dr.  Gordon's 
passport  there  was  a  sharp  discussion  between  Mr. 
Mori  and  the  minister.  I  must  inform  you  why  the 
latter  is  so  bitter  against  us.  He  is  a  hater  of  Chris- 
tianity. He  does  not  clearly  discriminate  between  us 
and  some  native  merchants  who  keep  shops  open  for 
foreigners  outside  the  concessions  in  Toky5,  by  using 
their  own  names  although  they  are  hired  and  paid  by 
the  foreigners.  Such  is  strictly  forbidden  by  the  law 
of  the  empire,  yet  is  done  by  shrewd  natives.  The 
minister  ranks  us  with  these  merchants,  and  is  ready  at 
any  time  to  drive  us  out  from  Kyoto.  But  Mr.  Mori 
stood  up  for  us  nobly,  and  persuaded  him  to  grant  our 
application.  At  the  same  time  he  sent  me  word  by  a 
friend  to  be  cautious,  and  advised  me  to  raise  a  perma- 
nent fund  at  once.  For  if  it  be  proved  that  our  school 
is  sustained  by  the  Board,  I  shall  be  heavily  punished, 
our  work  will  be  suspended,  we  shall  be  driven  out  of 


APPEAL    TO   THE  BOARD.  227 

the  city,  yea,  —  all  our  effort  thus  far  put  forth  will 
disappear  like  morning  dew  before  the  sun.  Seeing 
such  a  dark  prospect  before  me  shall  I  lament  like  the 
old  prophet  Jeremiah?  No,  I  am  determined  not  to 
lament,  but  to  fight  through  till  we  conquer.  May 
God  help  us,  untiring  soldiers.  Since  I  heard  from 
Mr.  Mori  I  have  been  seriously  thinking  how  to  es- 
cape the  governor's  iron  hand.  We  are  badly  spoken 
of  throughout  the  country  and  ridiculed  as  the  cradle 
of  Christian  priests.  If  we  lose  our  hold  here  how  can 
we  start  in  the  interior  again?  Our  missionaries  do 
not  fully  apprehend  our  critical  condition.  Doubtless 
some  of  them  have  written  to  the  Board  about  it. 
Will  the  gentlemen  of  the  Board  stand  and  see  us  per- 
ish without  any  fellow-sympathy  ?  Is  the  policy  of  the 
Board  so  conservative  that  it  cannot  give  us  a  perma- 
nent fund  from  the  large  legacy  they  have  recently  re- 
ceived? In  time  of  need  it  is  often  desirable  to  create 
a  new  policy  in  order  to  boldly  carry  out  God's  work. 
It  is  time  for  them  to  consider  whether  they  will  at- 
tack or  retreat.  If  they  do  not  understand  my  aim, 
if  they  be  still  incredulous,  I  will  come  to  Boston  to 
explain.  If  they  do  not  grant  me  the  fimd  I  will  pre- 
sent my  cause  to  wealthy  individuals  in  the  States. 
I  will  become  a  public  beggar  from  city  to  city.  In 
my  situation  I  would  not  cease  begging  as  long  as 
I  can  use  my  tongue  or  my  pen.  For  Christ's  sake 
and  my  country's  sake  I  will  become  a  loudly  crying 
beggar. 

"  In  this  connection  I  must  mention  the  standard  of 
our  school.  Our  people  are  making  a  bold  strike  in 
educational  affairs.  The  government  institution  of 
learning  as  well  as  some  private  schools  are  advancing 
above  us.     If  we  do  not  strive  to  improve  we  shall  be 


228  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

left  in  lower  strata  of  educational  system,  and  fail  to 
lay  hold  of  the  best  class  of  students.  Our  good  mis- 
sionary friends  have  thus  far  tried  to  teach  the  Bible 
too  much  and  neglected  scientific  teaching.  Numbers 
of  promising  boys  were  much  disappointed  and  have 
left  us  to  go  to  the  schools  in  Tokyo,  where  they  will 
have  no  Christian  influence.  We  can't  afford  to  lose 
these  promising  ones.  We  must  tie  them  to  our 
school  by  giving  them  a  thorough,  higher,  and  profes- 
sional as  well  as  Christian  education.  This,  if  I  mis- 
take not,  is  the  keynote  of  success  for  Christian  effort 
in  Japan.  Unless  the  missionaries  find  this  keynote 
their  work  will  be  largely  wasted  and  fruitless.  To 
my  great  disappointment  some  missionaries  do  not 
take  pains  enough  to  adapt  themselves  to  our  way  in 
this  important  respect.  Hence  they  are  getting  quite 
unpopular  and  cannot  get  along  with  the  natives  quite 
smoothly.  A  chief  reason  is  that  they  are  still  Amer- 
icans. Their  habits,  ideas,  and  imagination  are  all 
American.  What  Americans  regard  as  good  the  na- 
tives may  despise.  Something  honorable  in  America 
is  regarded  dishonorable  here.  Petty  troubles  arise 
now  and  then  between  them  and  our  Christians. 
They  want  to  get  too  many  foreign  reinforcements 
instead  of  raising  up  native  workers  by  their  own 
hand.  They  cannot  talk  as  the  natives  can.  They 
cannot  go  about  from  home  to  home  as  well  as  the 
natives  can.  They  cannot  bear  heat  of  the  day  as 
well  as  the  natives  can.  They  cannot  live  in  a  cheap 
rented  house  so  patiently  as  the  natives  can.  Their 
work  should  be  a  high  spiritual  brain-work.  They 
should  raise  up  the  spokesmen  instead  of  speaking 
themselves.  If  I  were  in  the  place  of  Dr.  Clark  I 
should  put  all  my  effort  in  founding  a  strong  Christian 


APPEAL    TO   THE  BOARD.  229 

university  in  Japan,  in  order  to  raise  up  Christian 
ministers,  Christian  physicians,  Christian  statesmen, 
and  even  Christian  merchants.  Christians  must  not 
be  charged  with  being  ignoramuses,  or  we  shall  not 
get  the  respect  of  the  people.  We  shall  be  ridiculed 
for  our  ignorance  as  well  as  for  our  faith.  It  is  well 
for  us  to  remember  and  practice  our  Saviour's  words, 
'be  wise  as  serpents.'  Try  to  send  out  choice  men, 
men  of  the  New  Testament  spirit,  of  broad  education 
and  strong  character,  possessing  the  power  of  adapta- 
bility. And  I  earnestly  beg  of  you  to  give  us  a  fund 
to  save  the  life  of  the  Kyoto  Mission  and  to  raise  our 
educational  standard  so  as  to  make  our  school  the  cen- 
tre of  Christian  power  and  influence.  I  have  freely 
expressed  my  humble  opinion.  May  God  give  you 
and  the  gentlemen  of  the  Board  help  to  see  our  pres- 
ent critical  position,  is  the  prayer  of  your  unworthy 
child." 

Throughout  this  whole  period  Mr.  Neesima  wrote 
fully  and  freely  to  Mr.  Hardy  of  all  his  trials  and  per- 
plexities, but  his  letters  are  absolutely  free  from  per- 
sonalities and  contain  explanations  where  one  might 
look  for  reproaches.  The  spirit  of  hope  and  faith  al- 
ways dominated  that  of  discouragement,  and  there  is 
no  trace  of  fault-finding.  Stronger  even  than  the  tes- 
timony of  his  colleagues  in  the  various  missions  as  to 
his  bearing  under  these  trials  is  that  of  these  letters 
written  in  confidence,  wherein  he  poured  out  his  whole 
heart  as  a  son  to  his  father.  From  these  letters  a  few 
extracts  are  taken. 

"I  am  staying  in  an  old  Buddhist  temple  in  a  sub- 
urb of  the  city.  While  I  am  at  home  I  receive  con- 
stantly visitors  who  take  up  my  time.  As  a  large 
portion  of  them  come  on  business,  I  cannot  avoid  them 


230  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

conveniently.  There  is  no  vacation  in  this  hottest 
part  of  the  summer.  My  correspondence  and  these 
callers  still  keep  me  busy.  I  will  try  to  get  off  from 
home  as  soon  as  possible,  else  it  will  kill  me.  With 
regard  to  my  opinion  on  mission  work,  I  think  the 

plan    of    Mr.  will    cut   it    short.      The    native 

churches  ought  to  be  independent.  Most  of  them  are 
striving  to  be  so  quite  hard.  Here  is  no  lack  of  in- 
dependent spirit.      But  some  churches  are  like  babes. 

Mr.  's  plan  is  to  make  men  out  of  babes  at  once. 

He  says  the  native  churches  ought  not  to  receive  any 
foreign  money;  that  the  native  missionary  society 
ought  not  to  receive  any  aid  from  the  Mission;  that 
the  Doshisha  ought  to  be  supported  by  the  native 
churches;  that  the  girls'  school  should  be  in  their 
hands;  that  the  theological  school  and  newspapers 
ought  to  be  sustained  by  them.  It  is  hard  work  for 
most  of  these  churches  to  support  their  pastors  and 
defray  all  other  necessary  expenses,  and  too  much  for 
sixteen  or  seventeen  poor  churches  to  take  so  much 
into  their  hands  independently  of  the  Mission.  None 
of  us  have  any  beggarly  spirit,  yet  there  are  some 
things  which  we  cannot  efficiently  do.  If  this  plan 
be  carried  out  our  school  will  be  weakened  and  the 
number  of  theological  students  diminished.  I  would 
call  this  a  poor  and  short-sighted  policy.  To  save 
money  is  to  lose  our  best  workers.  We  are  hoping 
to  start  a  vernacular  theological  course  to  educate 
some  in  Chinese  and  Japanese  without  English. 
Those  who  have  a  thorough  English  education  ought 
to  occupy  central  places,  and  those  who  are  taught 
in  Chinese  and  Japanese  can  be  assistant  workers. 
Since  last  May  our  Buddhist  priests  are  wide  awake. 
They  have  plenty  of  money  to  hire  scholars  to  attack 


HEAVY  BURDENS.  231 

Christianity.  We  must  have  men  well  furnished  with 
scientific  and  Biblical  knowledge  for  advancing  Japan. 
We  are  now  on  a  battlefield.  Soldiers  ought  to  be 
strong.  Hereafter  uneducated  pastors  will  be  thrown 
out  of  the  market.  Such  will  everywhere  be  disliked. 
The  better  preachers  we  send,  the  more  money  will 
the  people  raise. 

"This  is  only  leisure  hour  I  have  found  since  last 
April.  I  can  only  say  to  you  that  my  life  is  like  a 
race  runner's.  I  find  leisure  hours  only  in  summer. 
I  devote  these  chiefly  to  my  own  study.  I  must  keep 
pace  with  the  advancing  world.  On  the  17th  and 
18th  I  made  a  short  visit  to  Kishinowada.  My  time 
was  so  fully  occupied  there  that  I  could  scarcely  eat. 
While  I  was  eating  people  were  waiting  in  the  room. 

"I  must  be  thankful  for  the  wise  management  of 
the  American  Board  in  sustaining  our  Kyoto  institu- 
tions. Let  the  present  arrangement  continue  as  long 
as  it  may  be  needful.  According  to  your  kind  fa- 
therly advice  I  will  be  careful  and  try  to  do  all  things 
in  a  perfect  harmony  with  our  missionaries.  I  shall 
be  careful  not  to  find  fault  in  others.  We  were  ter- 
ribly attacked  by  some  brethren  in  other  stations.  I 
attempted  to  defend  our  position.  It  is  all  over  now. 
I  shall  say  nothing  about  them,  of  them,  or  against 
them.  There  is  now  perfect  harmony  between  the 
different  stations  of  our  Mission.  The  last  two 
months  were  the  hardest  ones  I  have  ever  experienced 
since  my  return  to  Japan.  I  found  myself  in  the 
lowest  stratum,  and  received  the  whole  pressure  upon 
myself.  A  heavy  trial  with  respect  to  the  govern- 
ment, and  grave  troubles  among  our  native  brethren 
and  also  in  our  school.  O,  heavy  burdens !  I  bore 
them  chiefly  on  myself  by  His  help,  but  I  think  I 
came  pretty  near  to  burst  up  my  brains." 


232  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

Mr.  Neesima  had  been  for  some  years  looking  for- 
ward with  "a  great  delight"  to  a  visit  from  Mr. 
Hardy.  "It  would  seem  to  me  a  dream,"  he  says, 
"to  be  permitted  to  shake  your  hand  on  this  side  of 
the  water."  He  was  also  anxious  that  Mr.  Hardy, 
then  chairman  of  the  Prudential  Committee  of  the 
Board,  should  see  for  himself  the  exact  need  of  the 
country.  When  he  learned  that  his  visit,  so  long  an- 
ticipated, was  deferred,  he  says:  "I  cannot  speak  to 
you  of  this  disappointment;  it  is  too  great."  He  was 
then  in  the  province  of  Hyuga,  in  Kyushu,  the  most 
southerly  of  the  four  large  islands  of  Japan,  where  he 
had  gone  at  the  request  of  a  native  physician  to  en- 
gage in  missionary  work.  In  the  fall  of  this  year  his 
sister  died  of  hemorrhage  of  the  lungs,  and  on  October 
27th  he  writes :  — 

"Five  weeks  ago  I  went  to  Imabari,  Shikoku,  to 
organize  a  church  and  install  a  pastor.  I  was  preach- 
ing to  a  large  audience  in  the  evening  when  I  received 
a  telegram  from  home.  I  hurried  back  to  find  my 
sister  dying.  We  tried  our  best  to  save  her.  She 
gathered  all  her  relatives  about  her  and  told  them  she 
might  doubtless  depart  very  soon  from  this  world,  and 
her  best  wish  to  them  all  was  that  they  should  walk 
with  God  and  live  on  Christ  daily  as  we  live  on  food. 
When  I  was  obliged  to  attend  _the  annual  meeting  of 
our  Home  Mission  Board  at  Osaka  she  knew  I  was 
hesitating  to  go  there,  and  told  me  not  to  stay  away 
from  that  important  meeting  on  account  of  her  illness, 
but  to  do  the  Lord's  business  first.  By  these  brave 
words  I  felt  much  encouraged  to  go.  During  the 
past  two  weeks  she  talked  and  dreamed  much  of 
heaven.  Her  mind  was  full  of  it.  One  day  she  said 
to  me:  'What  free  grace  it  is  that  I,  a  poor  sinner, 


DEATH  OF  HIS  SISTER.  233 

could  find  a  hope  in  the  eternal  heaven.  I  am  desir- 
ous to  go  there  even  now.'  She  dreamed  much  of 
persons  in  white  singing  beautifully,  and  since  then 
has  become  very  fond  of  singing,  asking  every  Chris- 
tian visitor  to  sing  for  her.  Then  she  shook  their 
hands  and  bade  them  farewell  till  they  meet  her  in 
heaven.  Two  minutes  before  her  death  she  asked  my 
wife  to  sing  one  or  two  hymns,  then  passed  away  as  if 
she  were  going  to  sleep.  It  happened  I  was  away 
that  morning.  When  I  came  home  I  found  her 
countenance  already  changed,  but  she  replied  to  me 
once  when  I  called  her  name.  I  was  unwilling  to  go 
to  our  school  that  morning,  because  there  was  such 
change  in  her  face,  but  she  said  'No,  go,  do  your 
duty. '  We  miss  her  very  much,  but  the  very  thought 
of  her  makes  us  feel  that  heaven  is  very  near." 

In  November,  on  returning  from  Annaka,  he  re- 
ceived from  Dr.  Clark  the  glad  tidings  that  the  year's 
appropriation  of  $8,000  had  been  placed  in  the  hands 
of  the  native  society  which  he  represented,  to  be  used 
under  his  direction  for  the  educational  work  in  Kyoto. 
The  relief  from  all  embarrassments  with  the  govern- 
ment afforded  by  this  action  was  very  great.  To  Mr. 
Hardy  he  writes  December  27,  1879:  — 

"I  found  your  last  letter  on  my  arrival  home. 
When  I  read  it  I  exclaimed,  'The  good  Lord  has 
done  it ! '  My  rejoicing  was  mingled  with  running 
tears.  I  knelt  down  before  the  Lord  with  my  wife 
and  gave  Him  our  heartfelt  thanks.  Next  to  the 
Lord,  I  must  express  my  gratitude  to  you  for  your 
deep  interest  in  us.  I  must  also  thank  the  gentlemen 
of  the  Board.  Through  this  action  I  shall  be  relieved 
from  grave  difficulty.  Step  by  step  the  plots  of  our 
enemies  are  defeated.      'Delight  thyself  in  the  Lord 


234  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

and  He  shall  give  thee  the  desire  of  thine  heart.' 
'Commit  thy  ways  unto  the  Lord;  trust  also  in  Him 
and  He  shall  bring  it  to  pass.'  O,  what  precious 
promises  they  are  unto  us.  I  am  wondering  why  God 
has  chosen  a  weak  instrumentality  such  as  I  am,  weak 
both  in  body  and  mind,  for  promoting  his  kingdom 
in  this  empire.  I  could  simply  say  to  Him:  'Here 
I  am;  employ  me  in  thy  vineyard  if  thou  findest  a 
pleasure  in  thy  humble  servant.'  In  my  later  expe- 
rience I  find  more  than  ever  nothingness  in  me." 

It  was  very  characteristic  of  Mr.  Neesima,  and 
thoroughly  in  line  with  his  efforts  to  spread  the  gos- 
pel through  an  educated  ministry,  that  in  his  mission- 
ary tours  he  always  sought  to  interest  the  leading  men 
of  the  town  or  district,  as  well  as  to  reach  the  poor. 
In  February,  1880,  he  writes,  in  this  connection,  from 
Okayama :  — 

"I  find  it  very  hard  to  reach  prominent  men  in  our 
society,  because  many  of  them  are  too  proud  to  be 
taught.  They  are  self -conceited  and  seek  for  no  fur- 
ther improvement  in  their  moral  condition.  They 
have  also  a  strong  anti -religious  spirit.  I  find  in 
them  the  strange  notion  that  any  religion,  even  Chris- 
tianity, hinders  the  progress  of  nations  and  lias  no- 
thing; to  do  with  modern  civilization.  On  the  other 
hand,  I  always  find  some  brilliant  man  who  comes 
forth  boldly  and  manfully.  There  are  doubtless  some 
thoughtless  boys  with  us,  but  none  who  speak  against 
Christianity.  I  have  to  be  pretty  careful.  They  do 
not  like  oldest  kind  of  theology.  They  cannot  bear 
any  stiffness.  In  the  Government  University  of 
Tokyo,  where  are  about  seven  hundred  students,  is 
an  infidel  atmosphere.  Some  native  and  some  foreign 
teachers  exert  bad   influence.     There   are   also  anti- 


RELATIONS    WITH  HIS  ASSOCIATES.     235 

Christian  schools  in  Tokyo.  We  shall  get  learned 
persons  enough  within  a  few  years,  but  mere  worldly 
wisdom  will  not  help  onr  perishing  people.  We 
need  the  broadest  culture  and  strongest  Christian 
faith  to  counteract  the  downward  tendency  of  our 
educated  youth.  The  works  of  Spencer,  Mill,  and 
Draper  are  their  favorites.  They  look  down  upon 
us  as  bigots.  We  must  raise  our  standard  of  educa- 
tion until  they  can  no  longer  assail  us.  If  we  limit 
it  simply  to  theology,  the  best  self-sustaining  students 
will  not  come  to  us.  Only  by  making  our  school  at- 
tractive by  giving  a  good  and  broad  education  can  we 
widen  our  Christian  influence.  Some  of  our  dear 
brethren  have  got  very  strange  notions,  and  think 
altogether  too  little  of  education." 

The  personal  friendship  between  Mr.  Neesima  and 
his  colleagues  of  the  Ky5to  station  was  very  strong. 
For  Dr.  Davis  especially,  who  had  shared  his  burdens 
from  the  outset,  he  felt  the  warmest  affection,  and  re- 
peatedly ascribes  success  to  his  tact,  courage,  and 
counsel.      He  writes  to  Dr.  Davis  August  12,  1880: 

"I  must  assure  you  we  cannot  get  along  without 
you.  Doubtless  the  many  troubles  you  have  encoun- 
tered these  past  years  broke  you  down  completely. 
I  hope  you  will  take  the  matter  slightly  easier  and  try 
to  rest  as  much  as  you  can.  The  mission  work  in 
Japan  is  not  like  child's  play.  You  have  many  trou- 
blesome boys  under  your  care.  I  fear  I  am  one  of 
them.  What  I  feel  keenly  in  myself  is  my  impru- 
dence in  many  things.  Certainly  it  must  have  been  a 
great  trial  to  you.  But  I  trust  an  imprudent  child 
such  as  I  am  may  grow  wiser  as  he  grows  older.  At 
any  rate  it  is  well  for  us  to  remember  that  the  world 
cannot  be  converted  in  a  day." 


236  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

The  year  1881  opened  more  brightly.  The  gov- 
ernor of  Kyoto  had  resigned,  and  his  successor  proved 
to  be  a  man  of  liberal  ideas.  "I  am  informed,"  writes 
Mr.  Neesima,  "that  he  intends  to  call  upon  me  soon. 
He  will  then  be  quite  different  from  the  former  one. 
When  I  see  him  I  shall  try  to  present  to  him  a  plan 
to  revolutionize  the  system  of  education  in  this  city. 
My  aim  is  to  start  a  Sunday-school  for  the  teachers 
of  the  primary  schools."  One  of  the  immediate  re- 
sults of  this  change  in  the  local  government  was  the 
permission  granted  to  hold  religious  meetings  in  the 
large  theatres  of  the  city.  The  first  of  these  was  at- 
tended by  four  thousand  persons,  and  was  addressed 
by  twenty  different  speakers.  These  meetings  pro- 
duced a  profound  impression.  In  an  editorial,  of 
which  the  following  is  a  translation,  the  ''  Osaka 
Nippo,"  one  of  the  most  influential  daily  papers  of 
Japan,  asked :  — 

"  Is  it  the  hand  of  man  or  of  Heaven,  or  is  it  the 
inevitable  tendency  of  the  age,  or  is  it  the  freedom  of 
the  human  mind  that  has  advanced  to  such  an  extent, 
that,  in  the  very  heart  of  Kyoto,  the  original  Head 
and  Holy  Seat  of  Shintoism  and  .Buddhism,  a  great 
meeting  for  the  preaching  of  the  Jesus  Way  has  been 
held  without  any  opposition  ?  We  need  not  go  back 
to  the  utter  destruction  of  the  Christians  in  the  war 
of  Shimabara,  but  confining  ourselves  to  what  we 
have  observed,  it  seems  like  the  things  of  yesterday, 
that  law  rigidly  prohibiting  Christianity,  written  in 
eleven  characters,  and  posted  high  in  air  before  all 
the  people;  and  that  other  law  of  religious  examina- 
tion that  required  every  one  to  be  enrolled  once  a 
year  as  either  a  Buddhist  or  Shintoist.  Now  such 
laws  have  become  the  dreams  of  fourteen  years  ago, 


SPREAD   OF  CHRISTIANITY.  237 

and  have  passed  away  forever  from  our  loved  Ja- 
pan.   .   .   . 

"Six  years  after  the  Restoration  (eight  years  ago) 
the  government  took  the  first  step  of  silent  toleration 
of  Christianity  by  removing  from  the  high  places  the 
laws  against  heresy.  Since  then  this  new  religion, 
hand  in  hand  with  western  learning  and  civilization, 
has  been  gradually  spreading  not  only  in  the  open 
ports,  but  even  in  the  interior.  Churches  are  being 
built  with  the  cross  of  Christ  erected  over  them,  and 
our  people  are  everywhere  being  publicly  taught  the 
Bible.  Already  among  the  believers  there  are  count- 
less numbers  who,  having  learned  the  outlines  of  this 
religion,  go  everywhere  preaching  and  admonishing, 
converting  the  people,  and  daily  spreading  wider  and 
wider  the  truth. 

"We  remember  that  some  six  or  seven  years  ago, 
when  Mr.  Nakamura  of  Toky5  published  a  translation 
of  Dr.  Margin's  "Evidences  of  Christianity,"  there 
was  an  anxious  discussion  in  one  department  of  our 
government  as  to  whether  such  an  act  could  be  passed 
over  in  silence.  But  now  everywhere  there  are  stores 
where  Christian  books  are  on  sale.  We  are  apt 
merely  to  notice  that  Christianity  spreads  only  an  inch 
to-day,  and  an  inch  to-morrow;  and  so  accommodat- 
ing ourselves  to  its  gradual  advance,  we  do  not  won- 
der at  its  rapid  march.  But  when  we  sketch  on  paper 
the  steps  of  progress,  we  cannot  shut  our  eyes  to  the 
marvelous  manner  in  which  it  is  taking  root.  And 
among  all  these  progressive  steps,  that  which  seems 
to  us  the  most  astonishing  is  what  is  written  in  the 
opening  sentence  of  this  article:  The  preaching  of 
the  Jesus  Way  in  every  centre  of  Kyoto,  the  Holy 
seat  of  Buddhism  and  Shintoism,  the  place  where  the 


238  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

people  are  the  most  given  to  superstitious  ideas  about 
g  >ds,  where  they  hold  in  deepest  reverence  the  de- 
parted spirits,  and  where  but  ten  years  ago  the  arrival 
of  a  foreign  ambassador  gave  rise  to  the  thought  that 
the  soil  of  the  Capital  of  the  gods  was  polluted,  and 
that  the  wrath  of  the  gods  and  of  Buddha  would  surely 
fall  upon  the  people!  " 

In  his  early  school  days  at  Andover,  amid  the  in- 
fluences of  a  Christian  home  and  training,  Mr.  Nee- 
sima  had  first  conceived  the  plan  of  a  Christian  uni- 
versity for  Japan.  When  we  remember  the  condition 
of  Japan  at  that  period,  before  the  restoration,  and 
his  own  position,  an  exile  struggling  with  poverty 
and  ill-health,  we  are  not  surprised  to  find  him  refer- 
ring to  this  project  as  a  day-dream.  Yet  it  was  even 
then  more  than  a  dream,  it  was  an  ambition  and  a 
purpose.  "I  kept  it,"  he  says,  "within  myself,  and 
prayed  over  it."  From  time  to  time  he  confided  his 
thought  to  his  friends,  but  met  with  no  encourage- 
ment. On  the  eve  of  his  return,  in  the  presence  of 
an  audience  whose  sympathy  and  interest  were  indis- 
pensable to  success,  the  desire  of  his  heart  burst  from 
his  lips,  and  in  the  appeal  then  made  he  laid  the  cor- 
ner-stone of  the  Meiji  University.  Beginning,  with 
seven  pupils,  in  two  dingy  rooms,  a  school  which  for 
years  was  the  object  of  contempt  and  ridicule,  op- 
posed at  every  step  by  the  hatred  of  the  authorities 
and  the  prejudices  of  the  people,  his  purpose  never 
faltered.  The  time  had  now  come  when  he  could  ap- 
peal to  a  sentiment  to  whose  development  he  himself 
had  largely  contributed.  Residents  of  Kyoto  who 
had  formerly  antagonized  all  his  efforts,  but  who  were 
deeply  interested  as  patriots  in  the  general  question 
of  education,  had  become  convinced  that  the  sound- 


APPEAL   FOR   A    UNIVERSITY.  239 

est  learning  rested  upon  the  Christianity  which  they 
had  despised.  Dissatisfied  with  the  results  of  the 
government  university  at  Tdkyo,  plans  for  an  insti- 
tution independent  of  the  state  began  to  be  discussed, 
promises  of  money  for  departments  of  law  and  medi- 
cine were  made,  and  Mr.  Neesima  was  consulted  with 
reference  to  the  incorporation  of  these  departments 
and  the  broadening  of  the  curriculum  of  the  Doshisha. 
With  these  brighter  prospects  opening  before  him  he 
began  the  realization  of  his  long-cherished  plans  and 
publicly  announced  his  purpose.  In  the  spring  of 
1884,  the  first  of  several  meetings  designed  to  call 
public  attention  to  this  movement  was  held  in  Kyoto. 
It  was  attended  by  the  leading  officials  and  business 
men  of  the  city  and  was  addressed  by  Dr.  Davis,  Mr. 
Neesima  and  others.  In  May  the  following  appeal, 
prepared  by  Mr.  Yamamoto  and  Mr.  Neesima,  was 
issued :  — 

"The  recent  political  changes  in  Japan  have  swept 
away  feudalism,  for  many  hundred  years  the  basis  of 
society.  Under  the  steadily  increasing  influence  of 
these  changes  the  transformation  of  society  has  been  so 
great  that  we  seem  to  live  in  a  new  Japan.  On  every 
side  are  those  who  insist  upon  the  improvement  of  our 
political  institutions,  our  educational  methods,  our 
commerce,  and  our  industries.  We  heartily  agree 
with  them  in  the  importance  of  these  things,  but  when 
we  examine  the  present  condition  of  affairs  we  find 
one  cause  for  sorrow.  Do  you  ask  what  that  cause 
is?  .It  is  that  there  does  not  exist  in  Japan  a  univer- 
sity which,  teaching  the  new  science,  is  also  founded 
upon  Christian  morality.  This  is  the  foundation 
which  our  civilization  needs.  In  natural  advantages 
Japan  is  not  inferior  to  Europe  or  America.     Why 


240  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

then  is  our  civilization  so  different?  It  is  certain 
also  that  we  have  few  men  of  earnest  purpose.  Hence 
the  necessity  for  universities.  We  can  learn  from 
the  example  of  Europe.  In  the  sixteenth  century, 
Luther,  the  great  reformer,  said:  'Parents  who  re- 
fuse to  send  their  children  to  school  are  enemies  of  the 
state  and  should  be  punished.'  Fichte,  the  German 
philosopher,  said :  '  The  reason  why  Germany  stands 
in  the  front  of  European  civilization  is  found  in  the 
power  emanating  from  her  universities.'  The  twelfth 
century  was  the  dawn  of  civilization  in  Europe. 
Greek  philosophy  was  then  studied  in  the  University 
of  Paris  and  Roman  law  in  the  University  of  Bologna. 
Before  the  year  1600  the  universities  of  Oxford  and 
Cambridge  had  been  founded  in  England,  those  of 
Edinburgh  and  Glasgow  in  Scotland,  of  Prague, 
Heidelberg,  Leipzic,  Tubingen,  and  Jena,  in  Ger- 
many. Universities  have  also  been  established  in 
Holland,  Spain,  Portugal,  and  Austria.  Abelard, 
Roger  Bacon,  Kepler,  Galileo,  Lord  Bacon,  Locke, 
Newton,  Milton,  Leibnitz,  Kant,  Reid,  and  Hamil- 
ton, were  famous  as  great  scholars  in  those  countries. 
Pym,  Hampden,  Pitt,  Fox,  Burke,  Johnson,  Wycliffe, 
Luther,  Calvin,  and  Knox,  were  reformers  in  politics 
and  religion.  Through  the  influence  of  these  univer- 
sities philosophy  and  science  advanced,  despotism  and 
feudalism  were  checked  and  destroyed,  the  power  of 
priest  and  noble  resisted,  the  desire  for  liberty  and 
self-government  kindled.  The  Reformation  and  the 
English  Revolution  changed  the  condition  of  Europe. 
In  1800  there  were  over  one  hundred  universities  in 
Europe,  and  that  the  march  of  civilization  has  been 
hastened  by  their  influence  is  an  indisputable  fact. 
Look  also  at  the  colleges  and  universities  of  America, 


APPEAL   FOR   A    UNIVERSITY.  241 

numbering  over  three  hundred,  yet  only  eight  of 
which  have  been  founded  by  the  government.  Har- 
vard, Yale,  Princeton,  Amherst,  Williams,  Dart- 
mouth, and  Oberlin,  of  which  the  first  is  the  most 
famous,  may  be  noted.  Harvard  has  now  110  profes- 
sors, a  library  of  134,000  volumes,  and  an  endowment 
of  114,854,372.  In  1872  there  were  in  the  United 
States  298  colleges  and  universities,  and  66  were 
founded  in  the  following  seven  years.  This  growth 
of  the  higher  education  in  the  United  States  is  one 
of  the  wonders  of  the  world.  In  the  year  1620  the 
Pilgrim  Fathers,  seeking  freedom  to  worship  God, 
landed  at  Plymouth.  They  established  a  school 
founded  upon  Christian  morality.  For  260  years 
their  descendants,  inheriting  the  spirit  of  their  fa- 
thers, have  carried  out  their  purpose.  They  have  be- 
lieved that  such  schools  would  diminish  the  number 
of  evil-doers,  and  increase  the  number  of  those  who 
do  good ;  that  they  would  foster  the  spirit  of  liberty 
and  become  the  foundation  of  the  state;  that  the 
Christian  university  was  the  safeguard  of  freedom; 
and  we  do  not  doubt  that  their  free  institutions  are 
the  outcome  of  this  spirit. 

"As  soon  as  it  saw  the  importance  of  the  univer- 
sity our  government  established  one  at  Toky5,  and 
has  also  founded  several  academies.  These  will  give 
us  intellectual  and  material,  but  not  moral  growth. 
There  are  many  who  are  seeking  to  improve  the  pub- 
lic morality  on  the  basis  of  Chinese  philosophy.  But 
we  cannot  rejoice  in  their  efforts,  for  the  moral  code 
of  China  has  no  profound  hold  upon  the  minds  of 
men.  All  Oriental  states  are  almost  wholly  destitute 
of  jiberty  and  Christian  morality,  and  cannot  there- 
fore advance  rapidly  in  civilization.      It  is  the  spirit 


242  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

of  liberty,  the  development  of  science,  the  Christian 
morality,  which  has  given  birth  to  European  civiliza- 
tions. Trace  the  effect  1<>  the  cause  and  you  will 
find  science  resting  upon  the  foundation  of  Chris- 
tianity. We  cannot  therefore  believe  that  Japan 
can  secure  this  civilization  until  education  rests  upon 
the  same  basis.  With  this  foundation  the  state  is 
builded  upon  a  rock.  No  sword  can  conquer  it,  no 
tempest  destroy  it,  no  sea  overcome  it.  Resting  on 
the  old  moral  code  of  China,  it  stands  upon  the  sea- 
sands,  and,  when  the  rough  waves  beat  upon  it,  falls 
to  ruin. 

"  We  are,  therefore,  hoping  for  a  university  which 
teaches  advanced  modern  science  and  which  is  founded 
upon  a  pure  morality.  We  have  been  very  earnest  in 
this  matter.  In  this  spirit  we  established  the  Do- 
shisha  school  in  Kyoto  in  the  eighth  year  of  Meiji. 
Its  students  have  increased  year  by  year  and  our 
aim  has  ever  been  the  university.  We  made  known 
our  purpose  publicly  in  April  of  the  sixteenth  year  of 
Meiji,  and  received  much  encouragement.  At  this 
time  we  met  our  friends  in  Kyoto  and  named  it  the 
Meiji  University.  We  have  determined  first  to  raise 
an  endowment  for  the  departments  of  History,  Phi- 
losophy, and  Political  Economy,  and  subsequently 
also  for  those  of  Law  and  Medicine.  This  is  not 
easy  of  accomplishment,  for  a  large  sum  is  needed  for 
buildings  and  professorships.  Being  so  few  we  cannot 
of  ourselves  furnish  the  needed  money,  but  we  will 
not  abandon  our  purpose  to  found  this  university  now. 
We  must  work  for  new  Japan.  All  true  patriots 
should  do  so.  Help  us,  as  far  as  you  are  able,  to  ac- 
complish our  purpose  and  do  this  great  work.  With- 
out your  help  our  purpose  cannot  be  realized." 


NEED   OF  REST.  243 

Mr.  Neesima's  personal  activity  in  this  matter  was 
incessant,  but  the  strain  to  which  he  had  been  sub- 
jected for  nearly  ten  years  had  seriously  impaired  his 
health,  which  was  now  the  cause  of  grave  concern 
to  his  friends.  Already  in  1882  he  had  been  urged 
to  go  to  China  for  rest.  This,  however,  he  refused  to 
do,  writing  to  Mr.  Hardy  that  "To  go  to  China 
might  possibly  excite  some  jealous  feeling  among  my 
home  brethren,  who  have  given  up  every  earthly  com- 
fort for  the  Lord,  and  are  suffering  much  pecuniarily. 
I  must  never  be  a  stumbling-stone  to  my  dear  breth- 
ren in  Christ.  But  I  begin  to  feel  that  I  cannot  go 
on  much  longer,  and  must  stop  work.  My  head  does 
not  allow  me  to  read  or  write,  yet  something  is  always 
at  hand.  So  I  have  made  up  my  mind  to  take  a  trip 
to  the  north  where  I  can  see  no  Christian  friends." 

This  plan  was  carried  out,  and  he  spent  part  of  the 
summer  of  1882  in  Wakamatsu,  his  wife's  early 
home,  following,  mostly  on  foot,  the  great  interior 
road  known  as  the  Nakasendo,  and  visiting  Annaka 
and  Nikko.  At  Wakamatsu  he  wrote  by  request  the 
account  of  his  early  life  quoted  in  the  beginning  of 
this  volume,  and,  in  forwarding  it  to  America,  said :  — 

"I  hope  Mr.  Hardy  will  pardon  me  for  not  doing 
it  sooner.  I  am  afraid  he  will  call  me  a  disobedient 
boy.  Since  I  began  my  work  here  I  found  out  more 
and  more  my  unworthiness,  and  have  tiembled  to 
write  this  sketch.  I  wish  I  could  break  down  my  too 
great  sensitiveness  on  this  point.  Some  time  ago  I 
thought  I  was  something,  but  now  I  feel  I  am  no 


thing. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

SECOND    VISIT    TO    EUROPE    AND    AMERICA. 

Although  relieved  at  this  time  from  teaching  and 
freed  by  his  associates  as  far  as  practicable  from  rou- 
tine duties,  the  general  care  of  the  school  and  his 
intimate  connection  with  the  work  of  the  Mission  ren- 
dered it  impossible  for  him  to  secure  the  needed  rest. 
To  his  own  health,  however,  he  referred  but  rarely. 
In  a  letter  of  January  14,  1884,  Mr.  Hardy  proposed 
his  return  to  America  via  Suez,  saying:  "You  allude 
merely  to  your  health,  but  the  Mission  writes  seriously 
of  it;"  and  in  the  spring  he  was  formally  requested 
by  a  vote  of  the  Prudential  Committee  of  the  Board 
"to  take  a  furlough  for  such  period  as  may  be  need- 
ful." This  proposition  he  finally  accepted.  "It  has 
been  very  hard  to  get  him  started,"  writes  Dr.  Davis, 
"and  we  have  been  afraid  that  he  would  break  down 
entirely  before  he  got  under  way.  The  number  of 
irons  he  has  in  the  fire  is  amazing,  and  it  has  been 
almost  impossible  for  him  to  find  time  to  arrange  for 
his  leaving.  As  you  value  his  life  and  woik  give  him 
as  long  a  rest  as  you  can  in  Europe,  before  he  crosses 
the  Atlantic."  In  yielding  to  the  solicitations  of  his 
friends  Mr.  Neesima  wrote  to  Mr.  Hardy  from  Kobe 
March  9,  1884 :  — 

Kobe,  March  9,  1884. 
I  am  very  much  indebted  to  you  for  your  kind  in- 
vitation as  to  my  return  to  my  dearest  America.     It 


URGED    TO    VISIT  AMERICA.  245 

was  a  serious  matter  for  me  to  decide.  In  the  first 
place  I  feel  it  too  great  an  offering.  It  has  been  my 
attempt  thus  far  not  to  place  myself  on  a  footing  with 
the  missionaries  lest  I  should  prove  a  stumbling-block 
to  my  native  brethren.  In  the  second  place  the  anti- 
foreign  party  might  sharply  criticise  my  going  to 
America.  But  after  serious  consideration  I  have  con- 
cluded to  accept  your  great  favor  and  visit  you  once 
more.  I  feel  there  will  be  no  least  objection  on  the 
part  of  my  native  brethren.  Some  eminent  men  in 
the  empire  outside  the  churches  heartily  sanction  my 
going.  My  friends  at  Osaka  urge  me  strongly  to  go. 
I  came  here  yesterday  and  my  friends  are  all  glad  of 
this  great  opportunity  for  my  sake.  It  is  not  my 
usual  custom  to  write  on  the  Sabbath,  but  yesterday 
I  found  occasion  to  speak  to  two  eminent  men  on  re- 
ligious matters,  and  I  feel  I  ought  to  write  you  at 
least  a  line  to  thank  you.  Dr.  Berry  urges  me 
strongly  to  start  from  here  at  once,  but  I  have  some- 
thing on  my  hands  to  be  attended  to  first. 

FROM    MRS.  NEESIMA    TO    MR.   AND    MRS.  HARDY. 

To  my  two  revered  personages  I  desire  to  present 
this  letter.  While  I  was  much  perplexed  on  account 
of  the  serious  brain  trouble  of  my  husband,  you  kindly 
invited  him  to  come  home  to  America.  Though  I 
think  of  the  depth  of  your  kindness  like  multitudes  of 
mountains,  I  utterly  fail  to  express  it  by  my  writing- 
brush.  So  I  simply  resort  to  God  with  my  thanks- 
givings. I  request  you  still  farther  to  look  after  him. 
Please  give  him  an  opportunity  to  take  a  complete 
rest  this  summer,  for  he  will  be  very  busy  when  he 
comes  home,  and  here  is  no  possible  chance  for  rest. 
As  he  is  planning  to  enlarge  the  school,  his  care  and 


246        TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA   AGAIN. 

labor  will  ever  increase  in  the  future.  When  I  an- 
ticipate this  matter  I  am  greatly  troubled  thereby. 
Though  I  wished  very  much  to  accompany  him  and 
render  him  my  service,  I  feared  my  going  with  him 
might  possibly  be  more  a  burden  than  a  help.  Besides 
that,  we  have  Joseph's  aged  parents  still  living  with 
us  and  I  must  remain  to  serve  and  comfort  them. 
Although  it  is  very  hard  for  me  to  be  so  long  sepa- 
rated from  him,  yet  I  bear  it  rejoicingly. 

O,  what  happy  creatures  we  are !  While  God  was 
utterly  unknown  to  us,  we  are  known  to  Him.  He 
called  Joseph  out  to  your  country  and  provided  you 
to  receive  him,  and  through  the  help  of  many  our 
Doshisha  was  founded.  As  for  me  I  am  born  in 
Japan  and  am  grown  in  ignorance.  Hence  it  is.  im- 
possible for  me  to  help  my  husband.  However,  I  am 
endeavoring  to  be  his  helpmate  in  my  service  to  God 
with  a  sincere  heart.  Lately  I  started  a  woman's 
meeting  in  a  suburb  of  Kyoto.  It  has  been  attended 
by  six,  ten,  and  by  thirteen.  I  feel  I  have  no  ability 
to  lead  these  beloved  sisters.  I  am  but  a  child  in 
faith.  I  wish  to  win  one  person  to  start  with,  and  by 
and  by  another  may  be  added  unto.  I  wish  I  could 
meet  your  two  personages  at  least  once  in  this  world 
to  express  my  grateful  feeling.  And  while  I  am  un- 
able to  express  it  either  by  my  tongue  or  my  pen,  I 
hope  that  I  could  have  an  abundant  opportunity  to 
meet  with  you  and  talk  with  you  in  the  same  language 
in  heaven  when  we  are  called  up  there  by  His  mercy. 
But  on  acount  of  the  shortcoming  of  my  faith  I  have 
some  fear  that  I  may  not  be  permitted  to  appear 
there.  I  hope  you  will  pray  for  me  on  this  account. 
Hereby  I  send  you  these  my  requests  with  my  query 
for  your  health. 


to  Ir^vw^i      If 


v^J 


(^i^A-jVC    i_0   IrCVwvd 

Va*v^**<     Wv     '4^T  C-£d-  ***<• 


SAILS  FROM  KOBE.  247 

The  notebooks  kept  by  Mr.  Neesima  during  his 
journey  reveal  the  variety  of  his  interests.  They  are 
filled  with  historical  notes,  statistics,  and  memoranda 
of  conversations  with  those  to  whom  he  had  letters  of 
introduction.  He  everywhere  inspected  the  schools 
and  colleges,  recorded  in  detail  their  methods  and 
results,  and  made  plans  of  the  buildings  and  appa- 
ratus. He  describes  minutely  the  architecture,  agri- 
culture, and  manufactures  of  the  localities  he  visited, 
and  nearly  every  page  contains  drawings  of  the  pro- 
cesses and  implements  described,  or  sketches  from  na- 
ture. It  is  the  journal  of  a  man  of  keen  observation 
and  wide  sympathy,  but  of  one  more  anxious  to  learn 
than  to  criticise.  The  following  extracts  are  taken 
from  its  pages  and  from  letters  written  by  the  way :  — 

April  6.  Left  Kyoto  on  the  5th  inst.  The  whole 
school  and  other  friends,  including  the  members  of 
three  churches,  came  to  the  station  to  see  me  off.  It 
was  a  great  trial  for  me  to  leave  home,  and  especially 
my  aged  parents  (both  of  them  now  78  years  of  age), 
my  dear  wife,  and  our  school,  to  which  I  am  so  much 
attached.  My  wife  accompanied  me  to  the  SS.  Khiva 
in  the  harbor  of  Kobe.  I  committed  her  to  the  care 
of  Our  Father,  on  whom  she  can  rely  far  better  than 
upon  myself. 

April  7.  Prayer  for  theological  students.  We 
passed  through  the  Straits  of  Shimonoseki  at  5.30. 
The  weather  was  fair  and  I  was  not  sick  at  all. 

April  8.  Prayer  for  the  fifth  year  class.  We  ar- 
rived at  Nagasaki  at  6.30  a.  m.  It  is  an  excellent 
shelter  for  ships.  The  only  defect  of  the  harbor  is 
its  shallowness.  The  scenery  from  the  steamer  is 
fine.     The  harbor  is  surrounded  by  mountains,  and 


248        TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA   AGAIN. 

the  foreign  residences  are  mostly  on  high  ground.  A 
boatman  took  me  over  all  the  important  streets  for 
30  cents,  and  I  saw  some  very  fine  tortoise-shell 
workmanship  in  the  manufactory. 

There  are  two  Japanese  youths  on  board  going  to 
Odessa  with  a  Russian  priest.  The  meals  are  excel- 
lent.     The  servants  are  Chinese  and  Hindoos. 

April  12.  We  arrived  at  Hongkong  at  10  a. 
M.  I  visited  with  Mr.  H.  the  Anglican,  Catholic, 
Chinese,  and  Mahometan  cemeteries.  The  archi- 
tecture of  the  latter  is  very  peculiar.  They  are  all 
handsomely  and  tastefully  laid  out.  They  seem  a 
paradise  in  this  world.  Visited  the  Chinese  quarters. 
At  one  place  the  wares  were  spread  upon  the  ground. 
Public  speakers,  singers,  and  fortune-tellers  were 
there.  In  one  street  many  painted  women  invite  pass- 
ers-by into  their  houses.  I  visited  a  smoking  gallery 
where  were  twenty  Chinese  in  a  small  room  smoking 
that  cursed  opium.  I  asked  the  editor  of  the  'China 
Mail'  the  proportion  of  opium  smokers  among  the 
Chinese.  He  replied  it  was  about  the  same  as  that 
of  drinkers  among  Europeans.  They  smoke  about 
10  cents  a  day.  To  my  surprise  the  Chinese  are  a 
great  commercial  people.  They  have  splendid  stores 
fully  supplied  with  both  Chinese  and  foreign  articles. 
The  stores  on  the  Queen's  Road  are  beautiful.  Most 
of  the  houses  are  three  stories  high. 

April  14th.  I  went  to  the  union  church  yester- 
day. It  was  thinly  attended.  In  the  afternoon  Dr.  C. 
preached  in  Chinese,  I  also  heard  Bishop  B.  preach 
to  the  seamen.  There  are  several  mission  societies 
working  in  Hongkong,  —  English,  German,  and  one 
American.  They  have  no  regular  Sabbath-schools 
established.      Rev.  Mr.  Morrison  commenced  his  mis- 


HONGKONG.  249 

sionary  work   in   Canton   in   1807.      Bishop   Bunion 
came  to  Hongkong  in   1853.     He  has  charge  of  St. 
Paul's  College,  about  thirty  pupils.      His  diocese  ex- 
tends from  Foochoo   to  Hongkong.     No  self-support- 
ing churches  in   China  this   side  of   Foochoo.     The 
bishop  has  five  pupils  to  teach  one  hour  a  day.     A 
slow  process!     One   hundred    people    belong   to   his 
church;    one    hundred    people    for   thirty-one   years' 
labor!      He  says  the  missionaries  have  not  yet  dis- 
covered a  way  to  reach  the  higher  Chinese  classes. 
They  are  too  proud  of  their  own  ways,  and  are  not 
anxious  to  adopt  western  science  or  manners.      In  fact 
there  is  no  movement  among  the  higher  classes  to- 
wards European  civilization  either  in  social  or  politi- 
cal matters.      Those  who  receive  an  education  abroad 
have  no  voice.      I  see  nothing  in  favor  of  the  Euro- 
pean way.      It  is  discouraging  to  educate  the  Chinese, 
because  they  come  to  get.  English  only  and  having  got 
this,  go  away  into  business.     China  is  honeycombed 
with  secret  societies.      The  people  are  tired  of  the  gov- 
ernment.     If  they  found  a  capable  leader  they  woidd 
rise.      In  one  sense  they  are  all  united  against  foreign- 
ers, but  it  is  almost  safe  to  say  that  there  is  no  public 
spirit    among  the    Chinese.      They  are    discontented 
with    the    government.      They  have    an   instinct   for 
taking  care  of  themselves.      There  are  no  public  baths 
like  ours.      Being  so  filthy  it  is  wonderful  they  are 
so  thrifty.     They  are  the  Oriental  Jews. 

Hongkong,  April  15. 

We   left  Nagasaki  on  the  8th  inst.    and  had  fine 

weather  and  calm  seas  nearly  all  the  way  to  this  place, 

which  we  reached  on  the  12th.     I  called  on  Rev.  C. 

JR.  Hager,  a  missionary  of  your  board,  who  secured  a 


250        TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA    AGAIN. 

hotel  for  me  and  took  me  all  over  the  city.  So  far  as 
I  can  judge  of  the  Chinese  they  seem  to  strive  merely 
for  money.  For  this  they  rise  up  early  and  sit  up 
late;  for  this  they  would  go  without  food  and  endure 
all  manner  of  hardships.  While  here  I  think  con- 
stantly of  a  nation  for  whose  sake  I  am  what  I  am.  I 
called  yesterday  on  the  Bishop.  He  is  somewhat  dis- 
couraged and  hopeless  about  the  Chinese.  But  sooner 
or  later  China  will  move,  though  it  may  be  slowly.  I 
feel  we  ought  to  strike  out  from  Christians'  conversa- 
tion and  writing  the  terms  "hopeless"  and  "discour- 
aged." But  hereby  I  do  not  intend  to  criticise  the 
Bishop.  I  have  full  sympathy  with  him,  and  doubt- 
less if  I  were  in  his  place  I  might  have  become  dis- 
couraged long  ago.  I  find  great  comfort  in  that  our 
God  is  not  simply  the  only  God,  but  our  Father  also. 
It  is  a  great  trial  to  me  to  leave  Japan,  but  ...  I 
cannot  write  on  this  subject.  I  am  glad  to  say  that  I 
can  sleep  much  better  and  have  experienced  no  sharp 
headaches ;  but  I  find  it  a  hard  thing  to  write  much. 

Ceylon,  April  27,  1884. 
We  reached  Singapore  after  a  hot  voyage  of  five 
days.  I  did  not  go  ashore  because  it  was  the  Lord's 
day,  and  passed  a  very  uncomfortable  night,  as  the 
steamer  was  taking  on  coal.  Those  who  went  ashore 
were  equally  miserable  on  account  of  the  heat.  Mon- 
day I  visited  the  city,  which  is  inhabited  by  mixed 
races,  most  of  the  shopkeepers  being  Chinese.  About 
the  wharf  are  small  houses  in  which  poor  natives  and 
Chinese  live.  They  are  one  story  high  and  supported 
on  posts.  The  vegetation  is  splendid.  We  found  a 
carriage  and  drove  to  the  city.  The  driver  was  a 
great  cheat.      Groves   of    cocoanut-trees  growing    to 


CEYLON.  251 

enormous  heights  were  delightful  to  us.  I  bought  a 
weekly  paper,  resembling  our  "Japan  Mail,"  which 
cost  40  cents;  also  a  most  delicious  pineapple,  of  a 
naked  boy.  The  road  to  the  city  was  well  laid  out, 
and  the  botanical  garden,  planted  with  tropical  trees, 
is  well  kept  up.  The  Maharaja  of  Johore  visited  the 
steamer  to  bid  farewell  to  some  friends.  He  was 
dressed  in  the  English  style,  and  wore  a  colored  band 
of  silk  about  the  waist.  Singapore  is  an  island  of 
undulating  ground.  If  the  straits  were  fortified  no 
man-of-war  would  be  able  to  pass  through.  It  is  well 
situated  for  growth,  and  may  in  the  future  become  of 
more  importance  than  Hongkong. 

April  23d.  We  arrived  in  the  harbor  of  Penang 
this  morning.  The  island  is  just  west  of  the  penin- 
sula of  Malacca ;  is  about  thirteen  miles  wide  and  nine 
long,  and,  except  on  the  north,  where  the  city  is,  hilly 
and  mountainous.  Owing  to  the  intense  heat  of  the 
tropical  sim  I  did  not  accompany  the  few  courageous 
ones  who  went  ashore  to  visit  the  city. 

Sunday,  27th.  The  English  service  conducted  by 
the  chief  steward  was  thinly  attended.  The  Catholics, 
Mahometans,  and  Parsees,  were  not,  of  course,  pres- 
ent. The  younger  officers  regard  it  as  a  stupid  and 
tiresome  thing.  One  of  them  said,  we  are  soon  to  meet 
with  storms  because  missionaries  are  aboard.  On  this 
account  the  sailors  are  much  afraid  of  us.  I  dislike 
written  forms  of  prayer,  but  I  liked  to  be  with  Chris- 
tians and  enjoyed  singing  with  them.  We  sighted 
the  island  of  Sumatra  on  the  afternoon  of  the  25th. 
To  the  northwest  is  the  beautiful  wooded  Poolo  Way. 
Splendid  showers  passed  over  its  thick  forests  and  a 
rare  rainbow  made  me  wish  I  was  a  painter.  The 
heat  is  very  oppressive.      This  morning  we  began  to 


252       TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA    AGAIN. 

see  the  peaks  of  Ceylon  in  the  distance,  though  I  do 
not  yet  smell  the  odors  of  those  famous  spices !  We 
shall  change  our  steamer  to-morrow  at  Colombo  and 
may  have  a  chance  to  see  that  famous  prisoner  Arabi 
Pasha,  as  also  to  visit  the  temples  of  Kandy.  I 
feel  more  and  more  what  a  rare  opportunity  I  am  en- 
joying, and  think  of  those  Italian  cities  before  me; 
but  above  all  I  am  thankful  that  I  am  once  more 
invited  to  my  dear  America  to  see  you.  My  heart 
constantly  goes  back  to  my  dearly  beloved  Japan.  I 
can  only  say  for  her  sake  I  am  now  here. 

29th.  We  entered  the  harbor  of  Colombo  early 
in  the  morning.  The  harbor  is  protected  by  a  finely 
built  breakwater  on  which  is  a  railway  and  lighthouse. 
I  drove  with  my  Japanese  friend  to  the  house  of  Arabi 
Pasha.  Leaving  our  carriage  at  the  gate  we  entered 
the  grounds.  A  young  man  came  to  ask  us  what  we 
wanted.  We  presented  our  cards  and  told  him  we 
came  to  call  upon  Arabi  Pasha.  While  we  were  talk- 
ing we  saw  a  tall  man  dressed  in  white  walking  to  and 
fro  under  the  palm-trees.  The  young  man  took  us  to 
that  gentleman  and  presented  him  our  cards.  He 
was  glad  to  see  us  and  ordered  chairs.  We  exchanged 
salutations  in  the  Oriental  fashion.  He  asked  the  ob- 
ject of  our  visit,  and  whether  we  were  going  to  Eng- 
land. He  asked,  also,  where  we  learned  English. 
We  informed  him  that  English  was  extensively  taught 
in  Japan.  He  then  inquired  whether  England  had 
possessions  in  Japan.  We  replied,  of  course,  in  the 
negative.  Our  conversation  was  interrupted  by  a 
short  visit  from  some  English  ladies.  He  seemed  to 
take  more  of  a  fancy  to  us  than  to  his  English  visitors, 
but  when  I  came  to  draw  out  something  about  Egypt 
he  showed  dislike  to  any  conversation  on  that  subject, 


INTERVIEW  WITH  ARABI  PASHA.         253 

remarking:  "We  cannot  tell  what  will  become  of 
Egypt.  God  only  knows.  He  will  take  care  of  it." 
He  asked  how  large  a  military  force  we  had  in  Japan, 
also  how  many  men-of-war.  To  our  replies  he  said, 
"Very  good."  He  advised  us  to  maintain  a  good  army 
and  navy.  He  inquired  about  our  educational  system, 
and  was  much  pleased  to  hear  of  our  progress  in  that 
respect.  Whenever  our  answers  pleased  him  he  said, 
"very  good."  I  asked  about  the  religion  of  the  Arabs. 
He  replied  "Every  Arab  is  a  Mahometan."  He  was 
pleased  when  I  informed  him  that  I  had  a  copy  of  the 
Koran.  I  have  not  read  it  yet,  but  will  do  so.  He 
said  the  Mahometan  religion  was  spreading  quite 
fast  in  India,  and  also  in  China.  He  asked  what  re- 
ligion I  embraced,  and  my  reply  surprised  him.  He 
spoke  through  an  interpreter,  but  occasionally  he 
burst  forth  in  broken  English.  His  voice  is  tiger- 
like, but  he  has  wonderfully  pleasant  features  when 
he  smiles.  He  is  tall  and  rather  fat;  his  face  is  full 
and  his  eyes  comparatively  small;  his  skin  and  hair 
are  dark,  and  he  wore  a  long  white  garment.  He 
received  profound  obedience  from  his  attendants,  and 
seemed  to  be  one  loved  and  respected.  When  we  bid 
him  adieu  he  thanked  us  for  calling  upon  him  and 
gave  us  his  autograph. 

Then  we  drove  through  groves  of  palm  trees,  and 
the  streets  and  market  of  the  town.  The  native 
streets  are  dirty  and  dusty,  and  everywhere  were  bad 
odors;  the  shops  are  small,  scantily  supplied,  and 
very  inferior  to  those  of  Singapore  and  to  the  Chinese 
shops  of  Hongkong.  Most  of  the  houses  are  of  mud, 
with  but  one  story.  The  cottages  without  the  city, 
surrounded  by  green  yards  and  tall  palm-trees,  are 
very    picturesque.      We    saw    several    nicely    built 


254       TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA   AGAIN. 

churches  of  European  style;  these  are  Catholic. 
Numbers  of  natives  crowded  about  us,  showing  us  rec- 
ommendations in  English  and  Japanese,  and  saying, 
"Other  people  tell  lies,  but  me  tell  no  lies."  They 
were  like  flies  in  midsummer,  shameless  and  bold; 
they  have  no  self-respect  and  are  downright  beggars. 
At  the  market  were  many  fruits  unknown  to  me ;  the 
oranges  are  not  so  good  as  ours.  I  wished  to  ask 
many  questions,  but  we  were  surrounded  by  so  many 
shameless  beggars  and  found  ourselves  amid  such  bad 
smells  that,  after  buying  some  fruit,  we  cleared  out. 

May  5th.  We  are  opposite  the  island  of  Soko- 
tra,  which  is  seventy-one  miles  long.  It  is  an  Eng- 
lish possession,  inhabited  by  a  few  Arabian  fishermen, 
and  has  a  few  valleys  where  vegetables  can  be  grown. 

May  7th.  Quite  early  in  the  morning  we  reached 
Aden,  but  on  account  of  the  quarantine  were  obliged 
to  remain  on  the  steamer.  The  town  is  built  on  the 
barren  hills ;  not  a  single  tree  in  sight.  In  the  after- 
noon we  passed  the  Gate  of  Tears  and  saw  the  wrecks 
of  six  steamers  lying  not  far  apart. 

May  13th.  Suez  is  yet  a  miserable  place.  There 
are  few  respectable  houses,  the  rest  being  low  Arabian 
mud  houses  without  windows  or  tiles.  Some  of  them 
are  not  over  seven  feet  high,  the  roofs  flat  or  like  bee- 
hives, covered  with  hay  and  rubbish  to  prevent  leak- 
age. The  railway  system  is  bad.  There  is  no  head 
manager.  Near  Alexandria  our  conductor  and  engi- 
neer had  a  terrible  quarrel.  Everything  was  in  con- 
fusion.    Time  is  nothing  to  these  Egyptians. 

May  17th.  Arrived  in  Brindisi  and  took  the  train 
for  Naples.  The  fields  are  in  a  high  state  of  cultiva- 
tion. Miles  and  miles  of  grape-vines  and  olive-trees. 
The  farmhouses  neat  and  picturesque.     The  stations 


ROME.  255 

are  substantial  stone  buildings  and  the  second-class 
carriages  far  better  than  those  of  Japan. 

TO    MRS.  HARDY. 

Rome,  May  29,  1884. 
I  visited  St.   Peter's   this    morning,  and  was  per- 
fectly bewildered  by  its  richness  and  vastness.      It  is 
far  beyond  my  description.      I  gave  especial  attention 
to  the  few  Raphaels  there.     But  my  desire  for  the 
fine  arts  is  too  profound,  and  I  must  cut  short  my  stay 
in  Rome,  for  I  shall  be  tempted  to  overdo.     I  could 
but  pity  those  poor  devotees  who  kissed  the  toe  of  that 
bronze  statue  of  St.  Peter.      While  I  was  gazing  this 
afternoon  at  that  beautiful  interior  of  S.  Paolo  Fuori 
le  Mura  I  began  to  wonder  and  query  what  St.  Paul 
would  say  of  the  building,  or  rather  of  the  builder,  if 
he    should    rise    to-day.     I  should  like  to  ask  both 
Peter  and  Paul  their  private  opinions  of  these  things 
done  in  their  honor.     I  am  myself  too  radical  and  too 
practical,  and  as  I  cannot  get  replies  at  once  from 
these  departed  apostles  must  be   contented  with  my 
own  opinions  and  criticisms.      I  have  called  on  our 
minister  and  Rev.  A.  G.  Gray ;  also  upon  the  Minis- 
ter of  Public  Instruction.     The  rector  of  the  Collegio 
Romano  showed  me  over  this  Jesuit  college,  and  I  had 
a  long  conversation  with  Dr.  Ottavio  Grampini,  the 
librarian.     I  have  also  visited  several  schools  with  the 
director  of  primary  instruction.      So  I  do  not  devote 
myself  altogether  to  sight-seeing,   but  am  trying  to 
solve  problems  about  this  nation,  its  future  and  draw- 
backs.    This  is  a  great  place  to  study  humanity.     I 
find  traveling  and  sight-seeing  both  expensive  and  fa- 
tiguing, and  shall  try  to  find  some  good  resting-place 
in  Switzerland  or  Scotland  before  coming  to  you.     I 


256       TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA   AGAIN. 

am  now  bound  to  get  well.  I  am  very  careful  about 
my  expenses;  a  missionary  ought  not  to  travel  like 
rich  people.  I  must  defer  telling  you  my  rich  experi- 
ences in  Naples  and  Rome.  Some  thoughts  differ 
from  the  reality.  I  used  to  think  of  the  clear  and 
beautiful  Tiber ;  but  what  a  dirty  stream  it  is ! 

TO    MRS.  HARDY. 

Turin,  June  18,  1884. 
I  remained  six  days  in  Florence,  and  spent  much 
time  in  those  splendid  Pitti  and  Uffizi  galleries.  But 
what  interested  me  most  were  the  relics  of  Savonarola, 
which  are  kept  in  an  old  cell  where  he  used  to  stay. 
I  had  a  most  interesting  interview  with  Dr.  Villari, 
the  author  of  Savonarola's  life.  I  found  him  rather 
indifferent  to  religious  matters.  He  adopts  Cavour's 
principle :  a  free  church  in  a  free  state.  He  hesitated 
to  reply  when  I  inquired  his  own  religious  views,  but 
of  Christianity  he  said,  "  It  is  an  excellent  thing  for 
the  country,  and  has  a  powerful  civilizing  effect." 
To  my  question  whether  the  spirit  of  Savonarola  still 
survived  he  replied  in  the  negative,  to  my  great  dis- 
appointment. Savonarola  is  dead,  indeed,  and  the 
square  where  he  was  burned  is  not  ornamented  in  his 
honor,  but  with  mythological  emblems.  Alas!  the 
spirit  of  this  monk  may  be  dead  in  the  hearts  of  Ital- 
ians, but  he  still  lives  and  preaches  to  those  of  the 
evangelical  faith.  I  also  called  on  Dr.  Piccini,  the 
Oriental  scholar.  He  has  many  Chinese  and  Japan- 
ese manuscripts.  I  have  visited  many  institutions  of 
learning.  I  find  the  clergy  of  Italy  less  well  educated 
than  those  of  France  and  Germany.  But  I  meet  very 
many  accomplished  Oriental  scholars,  especially  Dr. 
Teza  of  Pisa,  who  speaks  German,  Dutch,  English, 


TURIN.  257 

French,  etc.,  and  reads  Arabic,  Japanese,  Chinese, 
and  many  hieroglyphic  languages.  He  is  Professor  of 
Sanscrit  in  the  university.  Social  science  and  lan- 
guage is  much  studied  at  Pisa,  philosophy  in  Naples. 

I  am  quite  free  from  the  fever  which  I  contracted 
in  the  Red  Sea,  and  had  courage  enough  to  climb  that 
famous  tower.  It  was  towards  evening,  —  a  calm 
and  beautiful  evening,  too.  In  the  west,  over  the 
Mediterranean  Sea,  there  was  a  splendid  sunset,  and 
in  the  northwest  the  ragged  peaks  of  the  Apennines, 
while  around  me  lay  the  city  and  the  highly  cultivated 
fields.     I  shall  never  forget  that  view  in  my  life. 

I  visited  Genoa  hastily,  and  passing  under  the  lofty 
mountains  came  through  the  beautiful  valley  of  the 
Po. 

I  attended  a  Protestant  service  in  Turin.  About 
twenty  poorly  dressed,  ignorant-looking  people,  mostly 
women,  —  a  discouraging  sight !  The  work  in  Ro- 
man Catholic  Italy  seems  disheartening.  Their  faith 
is  not  in  God,  but  in  religious  forms.  In  company 
with  Dr.  Torre  I  visited  the  university  and  St.  John's 
Hospital. 

People  here  have  a  most  wonderful  skill  in  taking 
money  out  from  a  traveler's  pocket.  I  have  decided 
to  go  to  Torre  Pellico  in  the  Waldensian  valley  to  rest 
three  or  four  weeks.  I  have  several  letters  of  intro- 
-duction  to  eminent  English  people,  members  of  Par- 
liament, the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  others, 
and  am  perplexed  whether  I  shall  try  to  rest  here  or 
not.  It  may  be  best  for  me  to  do  so,  but  the  temp- 
tation to  give  this  time  to  England  is  very  strong. 
Although  sight-seeing  diverts  my  thought  from  Chris- 
tian work,  it  is  hard  for  me  not  to  think  of  Japan.  I 
hope  I  shall  gain  strength  enough  to  labor  for  Japan 
many  coining  years. 


258       TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA    AGAIN. 


TO    MR.  HARDY. 

Torre  Pellico,  July  1,  1884. 
This  valley  is  directly  west  from  Turin,  and  Torre 
Pellico  is  the  largest  community.  Here  is  a  college 
for  young  men  and  a  school  for  girls.  The  population 
is  of  the  Protestant  faith.  The  American  consul  in 
Turin  advised  me  to  come  here,  because  of  the  beau- 
tiful scenery  and  fine  air.  He  said  nothing  of  the 
community  in  this  valley,  but  I  knew  something  of  it 
before  and  am  much  interested  to  know  more  about 
it  and  to  study  its  history.  You  know  what  severe 
religious  persecutions  they  have  suffered.  They  are 
just  well  enough  off  to  support  themselves,  but  can 
do  nothing  else.  But  for  their  poverty  they  might 
be  a  leaven  to  Italy.  I  have  already  taken  some  ex- 
cursions to  neighboring  high  hills,  and  have  made 
many  acquaintances  whose  society  I  enjoy.  I  cannot 
read  or  study  much  yet.  As  my  health  has  been 
going  down  some  years  it  may  take  some  time  to 
build  it  up.  In  your  kind  letter  you  urge  me  not  to 
think  about  money  for  our  school  in  Kyoto.  But, 
dear  sir,  I  have  no  single  day  in  which  my  thought 
could  be  free  from  Japan.  My  heart  is  in  two  places, 
—  heaven  and  Japan,  —  yes,  one  more  place,  — 
America.  I  desire  to  raise  some  money  in  America 
to  start  a  medical  school,  for  which  I  have  already 
written  to  you  with  Dr.  Barry.  In  Japan  I  also  be- 
gan to  receive  some  sympathy  from  friends  in  regard 
to  founding  some  special  chair  in  our  school.  The 
matter  looks  rather  dubious  yet,  but  I  feel  I  must 
work  for  it.  I  must  either  sink  or  swim,  succeed  or 
die.  But  I  must  not  write  on  this  subject  any  more 
lest  you  send  me  a  regular  scolding.     Allow  me  to 


EXTRACTS  FROM  JOURNAL.  259 

send  you  my  special  request  to  pray  for  Japan  in- 
tensely, fervently.  My  heart  burns  for  her  and  I 
cannot  check  it. 

Mr.  Neesima  became  deeply  interested  in  the  Wal- 
densians  at  Florence,  where  he  visited  their  theologi- 
cal school,  and  remained  over  a  month  at  Torre  Pel- 
lico,  studying  their  history,  institutions,  and  manner 
of  life.  The  following  thoughts  are  from  his  journal 
of  this  period.  Most  of  them  were  written  from  his 
bed,  to  which  he  was  confined  by  a  fever  contracted  on 
an  excursion  when,  overtaken  by  a  storm,  he  was  com- 
pelled to  pass  the  night  in  a  shed  on  the  mountains. 

"  Silence.  Silence  is  one  of  the  virtues.  There  is 
much  safety  in  silence.  Wise  men  never  talk  much. 
As  the  tongue  was  given  us  to  use  for  good  purposes, 
use  it  for  such.  Vain  and  senseless  talking  often  in- 
jures our  reputation  and  causes  us  to  lose  our  man- 
hood. I  often  noticed  uneasiness  and  a  chaff-like 
element  in  vain  and  talkative  men.  There  is  some- 
thing noble  and  serene  in  silence.  It  does  not  imply 
concealment,  for  the  wicked  often  conceal  their  deeds 
with  words.  Silence  is  a  manly  forbearance.  A 
man  of  silence  is  a  blessing  to  a  family  and  to  society. 
It  ought  by  no  means  to  be  accompanied  by  a  bitter 
countenance,  but  rather  with  a  cheerful  one.  Vain 
talking  disturbs,  but  silence  soothes  and  heals.  We 
can  easily  weigh  a  man  of  vain  talk,  but  cannot  easily 
measure  the  depths  of  mind  of  a  wisely  silent  man. 
But  do  not  keep  silence  if  by  speaking  we  can  do 
good  or  bear  witness  for  the  truth.  O,  how  large  a 
portion  of  our  talk  we  spend  upon  the  vain  things  of 
the  world,   and  how  little  for  the  truth!     When  a 


260       TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA   AGAIN. 

word  goes  out  from  our  mouth  it  is  like  water  spilled 
on  a  parched  soil ;  there  is  no  possibility  of  taking  it 
back  again.  What  is  said,  is  said.  It  becomes  a 
fact  of  our  lives  for  which  we  must  in  the  future  give 
an  account.  But  above  all  let  us  not  harbor  evil 
thoughts,  for  evil  thoughts  are  the  mainspring  of  evil 
and  vain  talking. 

"Poor  creatures!  we  plan  much  and  can  do  very 
little.     Our  plans  are  often  defeated  by  something. 

"Receive,  others  patiently.  If  one  would  be  a  hero, 
let  him  be  patient.  If  any  brother  do  not  behave  as 
he  ought,  wait  for  some  occasion  to  drop  a  kind  word, 
so  as  not  to  offend  him.  Never  send  away  a  brother  in 
Christ  when  he  comes.  'The  sacred  beast  does  not 
trample  upon  even  a  blade  of  grass, '  —  which  means 
that  no  man,  however  stupid,  no  enemy,  however  bit- 
ter, is  despised  by  the  divine  mind.  Cause  no  man 
to  fail.  Bear  the  evils  of  others  for  God's  sake,  for 
He  bears  ours  patiently.  He  does  not  correct  us  fu- 
riously, at  once,  but  takes  many  occasions  to  heal  us 
and  many  years  to  sanctify  us.  Let  us  by  no  means 
neglect  our  duty  to  others.  Look  at  the  ocean,  —  how 
beautiful  it  is !  Yet  it  must  receive  many  filthy  things 
from  the  shores.  It  receives  and  purifies.  We  shall 
be  happy  men  if  we  can  be  like  it.  Be  minute  for 
ourselves  in  everything,  but  when  we  come  to  deal 
with  others,  let  us  be  careful  not  to  offend  them  by 
a  close  calculation. 

"  Roughness  and  Politeness.  A  rough  manner  with 
a  kind  heart  is  far  better  than  a  petty  artificial  polite- 
ness with  no  least  meaning.  Japan  is  one  of  the  po- 
litest nations  in  the  world,  but,  alas !  the  heart  is  not 
in  it.  Artificial  politeness  is  a  national  habit.  This 
is  not  the  result  of  a  true  sincerity.     Politeness  ought 


EXTRACTS  FROM  JOURNAL.  261 

to  be  the  necessary  exponent  of  real  love  and  kind- 
ness; but  without  sincerity  it  is  a  kind  of  deception. 

"  Business  Character.  The  Italians  appear  to  be 
polite,  but  they  lack  business  character.  They  are  by 
nature  easy-going,  and  would  rather  postpone  busi- 
ness if  possible.  They  will  not  move  unless  they  are 
pushed  by  some  one.  They  do  not  know  how  to  be 
prompt.  They  talk  much  and  are  easily  excited. 
Time  is  not  money  for  them.  Do  what  is  to  be  done 
promptly.  Waste  no  time  in  talking.  Do  it,  and  it 
is  done. 

"Man's  Greatness.  Man's  greatness  does  not 
depend  upon  his  learning,  but  upon  his  disinterest- 
edness in  self.  Those  with  much  learning  are  apt 
to  be  more  selfish  than  the  unlearned.  Let  us  look 
at  Christ  on  the  cross.  He  is  our  example.  O  how 
noble,  how  grand,  how  gracious,  He  seems  to  us! 
Let  us  forget  self,  and  offer  ourselves  freely  for  the 
cause  of  truth.  Let  us  also  be  truly  penitent  and 
humble.     I  call  this  man's  greatness. 

"  The  True  Hero-worshiper.  Most  Japanese  are 
hero-worshipers.  They  are  a  difficult  people  to  man- 
age except  by  a  hero  to  whom  they  can  look  up.  Yet 
they  are  very  easily  led  away  by  a  hero.  They  move 
on  the  sensational  currents  of  the  hero's  opinions,  and 
lack  individuality.  Most  hero-worshipers  are  tinged 
with  the  same  color  as  that  of  their  hero.  Their 
weak  point  is  that  they  cannot  rise  above  their  hero. 
If  he  makes  a  mistake,  or  fails,  they  also  do  the  same. 
If  he  falls,  they  fall  likewise.  This  has  been  true 
of  us,  as  close  examination  of  our  history  will  show. 
You  will  also  find  that  there  has  been  no  hero  in 
Japan  who  has  done  all  for  unselfish  ends.  He  is  apt 
to  be  more  selfish  than  the  common  mass  of  the  people. 


262       TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA    AGAIN. 

If  the  mind  of  our  people  be  directed  to  the  Hero  of 
heroes,  the  greatest  the  world  has  ever  produced,  I  am 
sure  it  would  revolutionize  the  future  of  Japan.  He 
is  far  above  Socrates  and  Confucius,  yet  He  is  the 
friend  of  the  poor.  He  is  far  above  Alexander  or 
Napoleon,  yet  He  shed  his  own  blood  for  humanity,  in- 
stead of  shedding  that  of  hundreds  of  thousands  of  the 
innocent  for  his  own  gratification.  He  had  no  selfish 
aim  in  his  life ;  He  was  perfectly  holy,  yet  perfectly 
simple ;  He  had  no  place  to  rest  his  head,  yet  He  sits 
for  eternity  on  the  throne  of  the  universe.  If  the 
Japanese  must  have  a  hero,  let  them  worship  this  one, 
the  Hero  of  heroes.  His  worshipers  will  be  tinted 
with  the  one  best  color,  — the  color  of  godliness. 
Within  this  bound  there  is  ample  scope  for  freedom : 
man  can  choose  any  profession  except  bad  and  harm- 
ful ones.  In  folio  wing  Him  we  shall  obtain  true  hu- 
man liberty  and  certainly  preserve  our  individuality. 
O  how  I  long  for  our  people  to  turn  towards  this 
Hero,  so  far  above  weak  humanity. 

"If  I  teach  again  I  will  pay  special  attention  to 
the  poorest  scholar  in  the  class.  If  I  can  do  that  I 
believe  1  can  be  a  successful  teacher. 

"A  Policy  for  our  Training  School.  Let  us  be 
like  an  unpolished  diamond.  Never  mind  the  out- 
ward rough  appearance,  if  we  can  have  the  shining 
part  within.  Let  these  three  factors  be  our  perpet- 
ual mottoes:  1.  Christ  as  our  foundation  stone.  2. 
Well  qualified  instructors.  3.  Well  selected  library 
and  thorough  equipment  of  apparatus.  These  three 
factors  will  be  the  true  shining  part  of  our  school. 
Too  much  of  brick  and  mortar  does  not  suit  my  hum- 
ble taste.  I  am  terribly  craving  for  the  inner  polish. 
That  will  certainly  command  the  respect  of  thoughtful 
Japanese  far  more  than  brick,  stone,  and  mortar. 


EXTRACTS  FROM  JOURNAL.  263 

"Ordinary  observers  may  take  no  notice  of  the  un- 
polished diamond.  A  skilled  jeweler  sees  at  a  glance 
what  it  is.  Wonderful  beauty  within !  Never  mind 
if  the  world  takes  no  notice  of  us  because  we  do  not 
shine  in  society.  If  we  could  only  have  that  wonder- 
ful beauty  within,  that  were  enough  for  us.  If  we 
have  the  life  and  light  of  Christ  within  us,  then  we 
are  most  precious  diamonds,  though  we  may  seem 
rather  dull  and  unpolished  outwardly. 

"Always  remember  the  disappointed. 

"Promises.  Fulfill  your  promises  promptly. 
Never  postpone  till  to-morrow,  for  we  may  not  see 
to-morrow  or  may  be  fully  occupied  with  something- 
else.  It  is  a  sort  of  weakness  and  shame  for  a  man 
to  make  all  sorts  of  apologies  to  another.  Let  yea 
be  yea,  and  nay  be  nay.  Do,  or  not  do.  But  never 
be  sluo-ffish  or  leave  business  half  done.  Earnestness 
is  like  a  transparent  crystal ;  but  love  is  like  honey, 
always  sweet  and  without  any  bitterness. 

"Try  to  say  what  we  mean,  and  never  anything 
which  we  do  not  really  mean  in  our  heart.  It  is  a 
moral  weakness  to  utter  what  we  do  not  really  mean. 
Straightforwardness  is  found  mostly  among  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  races. 

"I  find  some  Christians  narrow  and  stupid.  Yet 
Christianity  ought  to  produce  great-heartedness,  activ- 
ity, and  progress.  Narrowness  and  stupidity  are  the 
results  of  a  dead  faith.  Salt  which  has  lost  its  savor 
is  good  for  nothing. 

"There  is  great  danger  of  our  forming  an  opinion 
of  others  by  looking  at  them  in  one  case.  We  should 
be  careful,  because  some  who  are  quite  deficient  in 
one  respect  may  be  very  efficient  in  another.  There 
must  be  some  defect  even  in  a  so-called  perfect  man. 


264       TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA    AGAIN. 

Discover  his  temper,  his  education,  his  surroundings, 
his  circumstances  in  life.  See  how  he  behaves  in 
some  unusual  case.  Never  criticise  too  soon,  else  we 
shall  surely  misjudge  him.  Judge  with  a  Christian 
grace.  Never  be  too  harsh  or  too  minute.  Love  oth- 
ers as  our  Heavenly  Father  loves  us.  If  we  have  love 
on  our  side  we  shall  lose  all  our  petty  criticising 
spirit.  O,  it  is  a  most  unhappy  and  unhealthy  tiling 
to  have  too  critical  eyes  for  others.  When  we  dis- 
cover some  defect  in  others,  take  it  as  it  were  upon 
ourselves  and  try  not  to  repeat  it.  When  we  see 
great  success  among  our  brethren,  wish  more  success 
for  them.  Never  look  upon  our  dear  brother  with  an 
envious  eye.  If  he  is  good,  praise  him,  pray  for  him, 
and  follow  his  example.  I  observed  often  that  when 
some  one  hears  good  news  of  his  friend  he  would  say, 
'But  he  is  so  and  so,'  instead  of  rejoicing  over  his 
success.  Weak  human  nature  is  prevailing  every- 
where. There  is  a  great  deal  of  competition  among 
educated  people.  Note:  Be  especially  patient  when 
we  are  sick  or  feeling  unhappy. 

"  Don't  be  a  Jack-at-all-trades.  In  passing  through 
some  country  towns  I  notice  there  are  ever  so  many 
things  shown  in  the  shops,  but  when  I  closely  exam- 
ine each  article  I  find  the  stock  of  each  kind  is  rather 
scanty.  It  is  well  for  us  to  be  widely  informed  on 
many  subjects,  but  do  not  imitate  those  country 
shops,  —  many  articles,  but  a  scanty  supply  of  each. 
We  ought  to  be  well  posted  in  at  least  one  subject 
or  professional  study.  It  will  be  a  rich  treat  to  us. 
Success  in  our  life  will  chiefly  hang  upon  it.  Let  this 
be  our  defensive  and  offensive  weapon  on  the  battle- 
field of  truth.  Though  our  talent  be  small,  let  it  be 
solid  and  weighty.     Be    single-minded    for  a  single 


EXTRACTS  FROM  JOURNAL.  265 

purpose.  We  shall  sooner  or  later  reach  our  mark. 
Never  shoot  one  arrow  into  the  air;  aim  at  an  object 
surely,  and  then  let  it  go.  If  we  miss,  then  repeat 
the  process  again  and  again  until  we  can  satisfy  our- 
selves. I  never  knew  of  a  single  case  of  a  talented, 
puffed  up,  yet  unsettled  man  accomplishing  anything 
noteworthy. 

"Never  miss  a  rare  opportunity  to  do  good.  Let 
our  guns  be  always  loaded.  When  we  meet  our  game, 
aim  at  it  and  shoot  it  instantly;  for  our  game  will 
never  wait  for  us.  When  we  meet  with  any  occasion 
to  do  good  to  another,  don't  let  it  go;  don't  wait 
for  to-morrow ;  do  it  at  once,  for  we  may  never  have 
the  occasion  again.  To  shoot  wild  game  is  a  mere 
pleasure,  but  to  shoot  men  for  our  Master  is  a  grave 
business.  Let  our  guns  be  first  loaded  with  living 
powder  and  bullets  from  on  high,  and  be  always 
ready.  Many  hunters  of  men  carry  their  guns  un- 
loaded. This  explains  why  Christ's  kingdom  does 
not  spread  faster  among  men. 

"  The  Divine  Fire.  Many  Christian  ministers  may 
have  highest  culture,  and  may  write  their  sermons 
with  much  skill  and  thought,  —  beautifully  executed 
work,  like  a  Grecian  marble  statue.  Alas!  there  is 
no  heat  in  it.  Heat  must  be  caused  by  fire ;  if  there 
is  no  fire  in  the  sermon  to  heat  the  hearer's  heart,  it 
is  a  serious  affair.  Divine  fire  is  needed  to  heat 
men's  hearts.  This  fire  can  only  be  got  by  daily 
seeking.  Those  who  depend  very  much  upon  their 
talent  and  knowledge  are  very  apt  to  forget  to  seek 
this  much  needed  divine  fire  for  themselves  as  well  as 
for  their  hearers.  How  cold  such  a  heart  must  be  to 
a  congregation !  It  is  fireless  and  lifeless.  If  each 
professing  Christian  had  this  divine  fire  what  would 


266       TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA    AGAIN. 

be  the  aspect  of  the  Christian  world!  O  Heavenly 
Father,  give  us  this  fire !  However  small  we  may  be, 
if  we  have  genuine  fire  we  shall  consume  even  the 
whole  world.  How  small  a  spark  burned  up  a  vast 
forest  in  Canada !  How  small  a  lamp  consumed  two 
thirds  of  the  great  city  of  Chicago !  Sometimes  one 
may  make  an  artificial  fire  in  imitation  of  the  divine, 
but  his  hearers  will  sooner  or  later  detect  it;  it  is  a 
mock  fire.  God  will  not  bless  such.  O  let  the  divine 
fire  be  burning  within  us  always. 

"When  we  are  successful  in  life  let  us  remember 
Christ's  words:  'It  is  I.'  He  is  the  cause  of  all  true 
success.  When  we  are  frightened,  or  disappointed, 
or  alone,  let  lis  remember  how  he  said,  '  It  is  I . '  O 
the  consolation  of  Christ's  presence! 

"When  I  awoke  this  morning  I  thought  of  some 
prayer  for  some  important  event  in  the  world.  A 
single  prayer,  a  single  word  or  deed,  may  exert  some 
vast  influence.  O  what  responsible  creatures  we  are ! 
I  wish  I  realized  it  more. 

" '  It  is  finished. '     Was  ever  dying  speech  so  bold ! 

"Is  there  any  one  in  the  world  perfectly  free  from 
selfish  ambition  ?  How  can  one  know  that  he  is  free 
from  such?  Or  is  there  any  one  perfectly  free  from 
the  slightest  deception?  Can  deception  ever  be  erad- 
icated from  civilized  society  ?  How  many  of  us  can 
say  to  God,  'I  have  lived  my  life  without  the  slight- 
est ambition  or  deception  '  ?  Has  any  one  ever  seen, 
or  could  we  expect  to  see,  such  a  perfect  type  of  hu- 
manity among  the  race  of  Adam,  except  the  Son  of 
God?  It  is  too  foolish  to  entertain  such  a  question, 
but  I  would  like  to  meet  such  a  person. 

"  To  be  aimless  is  to  be  lifeless.  A  doubting  mind 
never  accomplished  anything.      If  we  have  a  doubt 


SUDDEN  ILLNESS.  267 

then,  first  clear  up  the  doubt.  A  half-way  scientist, 
or  scholar,  or  Christian,  or  statesman,  or  benefactor, 
is  of  no  account  in  the  world." 

On  the  5th  of  August,  Mr.  Neesima  started  from 
Turin  for  Switzerland  by  the  way  of  Lake  Como  and 
the  St.  Gothard  pass  with  Dr.  Alex.  Thompson,  who 
had  been  laboring  among  the  Jews  and  Turks  for 
thirty-one  years.  At  Goschenen  he  left  his  compan- 
ion and  proceeded  on  foot  with  a  German  gentleman 
whom  he  met  at  the  latter  place.  What  followed  is 
best  described  in  his  own  words. 

Lucerne,  August  9,  1884. 
I  wrote  these  inclosed  papers  at  the  Hotel  du  Mont 
Prosa  on  the  St.  Gothard  pass  on  the  6th  inst. ,  when 
I  was  greatly  troubled  by  my  heart  there.  I  felt 
something  quite  wrong  in  my  breathing  just  a  mile 
before  I  reached  the  pass.  I  requested  a  German 
gentleman  who  accompanied  me  to  leave  me  behind, 
because  I  could  not  keep  up  with  him.  Accordingly 
he  went  on.  I  stopped  to  take  breath  every  ten  yards, 
but  after  a  great  struggle  I  reached  the  hotel  in  the 
pass.  After  resting  a  while  I  took  my  dinner,  but 
had  no  appetite,  and  also  began  to  cough.  After  rest- 
ing further  on  a  sofa  I  felt  myself  growing  worse  and 
worse  and  asked  for  a  doctor,  but  there  was  none.  I 
took  a  tablespoonful  of  brandy,  to  arrest  my  chill,  and 
also  applied  mustard.  About  this  time  I  began  to 
think  that  it  might  possibly  be  the  Lord's  will  to  take 
me  away  from  this  changeable  world  to  that  unchange- 
able and  glorious  one.  At  this  moment  my  thought 
for  Japan,  my  plan  for  mission  work,  my  constant  day- 
dream to  found  a  Christian  university,  my  tender  feel- 


238       TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA    AGAIN. 

ing  for  my  wife  and  parents,  my  gratitude  to  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Hardy,  came  up  at  once  like  a  volcanic  fire. 
Still  above  all  these  feelings  I  believe  I  perfectly  re- 
signed myself  to  the  hand  of  my  Heavenly  Father, 
and  asked  him  repeatedly  to  receive  my  soul  to  his 
bosom  if  it  be  his  will.  While  I  was  suffering  from 
a  most  distressed  feeling  in  my  chest,  how  happy  and 
how  thankful  I  was  for  the  Father's  kind  care  over 
me,  and  especially  for  his  forgiving  grace  manifested 
through  his  son  Jesus  Christ. 

Than  I  sat  up  in  bed  and  wrote  the  inclosed  will  on 
two  sheets  of  drawing  paper  which  I  then  had  with  me 
for  sketching.  While  writing  that  I  almost  fainted 
away.  Towards  evening  I  began  to  feel  a  little  bet- 
ter, and  took  a  cup  of  tea.  I  slept  quite  well.  On 
the  following  morning  I  was  still  better,  but  had  not 
strength  to  start  for  Andermatt,  so  I  took  a  carriage 
from  Airolo  and  reached  Andermatt  about  dinner 
time,  resting  quietly  there  that  afternoon.  Desiring 
to  see  a  doctor  I  started  for  Lucerne  on  the  8th.  My 
chest  was  examined  by  Dr.  Stocker.  He  warned  me 
to  keep  myself  quiet  for  a  few  days,  as  he  found  my 
heart  out  of  sound  state. 

I  desire  to  keep  these  papers,  because  I  had  then  a 
most  unparalleled  feeling  I  ever  felt  in  my  past  life. 
Since  then  I  feel  more  and  more  my  life  is  not  for  me. 
Whether  I  live  or  die  I  must  live  or  die  for  Christ. 
May  the  Lord  ever  keep  this  sin-wounded  soul  under 
his  protecting  hand,  and  count  me  as  a  least  one  in 
his  kingdom  through  the  righteousness  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

His  most  unworthy  servant, 

Joseph  H.  Neesima. 


WILL    WRITTEN  IN  ST.   GOTHARD   PASS.    2G9 

I  am  a  native  of  Japan  and  a  Christian  missionary 
to  my  native  land.  On  account  of  my  ill-health  I  was 
obliged  to  leave  my  native  land.  I  came  from  Milan 
to  Andermatt  yesterday  and  took  a  room  at  the  Hotel 
Oberalp.  I  started  on  a  trip  to  the  St.  Gothard  pass 
with  a  German  gentleman  this  morning.  As  I  found 
myself  unwell  he  left  me  here  and  went  on  to  Airolo. 
I  found  myself  hard  of  breathing.  It  must  be  some 
trouble  in  my  heart.  My  goods  are  in  the  Hotel 
Oberalp  with  some  money.  If  I  die  please  send  a  tel- 
egram to  Pastor  Jurino,  51  Via  Torino,  Milan,  and 
ask  him  to  take  charge  of  my  body.  May  the  kind 
Heavenly  Father  receive  my  soul  to  his  bosom.  Au- 
gust 6,  1884.  J.  H.  Neesima.  Whoever  reads  this 
writing,  pray  for  Japan,  my  dear  native  land.  I 
would  ask  the  Pastor  Jurino  to  bury  me  in  Milan  and 
send  this  writing  to  Hon.  Alpheus  Hardy,  4  Joy 
Street,  Boston,  Mass.,  U.  S.  A.,  as  he  and  his  wife 
have  been  my  benefactors  these  twenty  years.  May 
the  Lord  give  them  ample  rewards  both  now  and  here- 
after. Send  a  telegram  to  Mr.  Hardy  at  once. 
Please  cut  and  send  a  little  portion  of  my  hair  to  my 
dear  wife  and  aged  parents  in  Kyoto,  Japan,  as  a 
token  of  the  inseparable  bond  of  union  in  Christ.  My 
plan  for  Japan  will  be  defeated.  But  thanks  be  to 
the  Lord  that  He  has  done  so  much  for  Japan.  I 
trust  He  will  yet  do  the  wonderful  work  there.  May 
the  Lord  raise  up  many  true  Christians  and  noble 
patriots  for  my  dear  fatherland !     Amen  and  amen. 

Lucerne,  August  17. 
I  bought  an  Alpinestock  at  Milan,  intending  to  do 
much  walking.     But  my  plan    is    defeated.      Still  I 
take  what  comes  to  me.     I  have  learned  in  my  expe- 


270       TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA   AGAIN. 

rience  to  make  a  resolution  never  to  be  sorry  or  dis- 
couraged. O  hard  resolution !  I  am  now  gathering 
materials  on  the  Swiss  higher  education.  Then  I  shall 
visit  Prof.  Christlieb  at  Bonn.  While  I  meet  these 
trials  on  account  of  my  health,  yet  I  find  sunshine  al- 
ways before  me.  I  have  received  a  cordial  invitation 
from  the  Mission  House  at  Basle,  and  expect  to  go 
there  next  week. 

On  the  advice  of  the  physician  consulted  at  Lu- 
cerne Mr.  Neesima  abandoned  the  walking  tour  he 
had  contemplated  in  Switzerland  and  started  for  Eng- 
land via  Basle,  Wiesbaden,  Bonn,  Brussels,  and  Rot- 
terdam. He  remained  some  time  with  his  old  friends 
at  Wiesbaden,  and  after  a  fortnight  in  London  and  a 
visit  to  the  Universities  of  Cambridge  and  Oxford, 
sailed  from  Liverpool  for  New  York,  where  he  ar- 
rived September  27,  1884.  On  the  way  to  Boston  he 
passed  a  few  days  at  New  Haven  with  President  Por- 
ter. His  journal  of  October  1st  contains  the  brief 
entry:  "How  happy  I  was  when  Boston  came  in  sight, 
and  I  saw  the  gilded  dome  of  its  State  House  and  the 
spires  of  its  churches.  How  kindly  I  was  welcomed 
there." 

On  October  7th  he  left  Boston  for  Columbus,  Ohio, 
to  be  present  at  the  seventy-fifth  annual  meeting  of 
the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions,  and  made  a  short  address  at  the  evening 
meeting  of  the  10th.  On  his  return  to  Boston  he 
wrote  an  appeal  in  behalf  of  a  higher  Christian  educa- 
tion for  Japan.  This  appeal,  indorsed  by  the  secreta- 
ries of  the  Board,  by  Presidents  Seelye  and  Hopkins, 
was  printed  for  private  circulation  among  the  friends 
of  education,  and  is  given  below,  together  with  the 


LETTER    TO   PRUDENTIAL    COMMITTEE.     271 

letter  addressed  at  the  same  time  to  the  Prudential 
Committee. 

To  the  Prudential  Committee  of  the  American  Board 
of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions. 

Dear  Sirs,  —  Allow  me  to  submit  to  you  the  fol- 
lowing statements  to  invite  your  attention  to  my  hum- 
ble scheme  for  the  speedy  evangelization  of  Japan. 
Before  I  dwell  upon  the  subject  just  mentioned,  I 
first  beg  your  attention  to  the  past  and  present  condi- 
tion of  the  country. 

Japan,  as  you  well  know,  was  once  opened  to  for- 
eign intercourse,  and  also  to  Jesuit  enterprise,  in  the 
sixteenth  century.  But  for  certain  reasons  the  ports 
were  closed  to  all  western  nations  except  the  Dutch, 
and  Roman  Catholicism  was  checked  by  inhumanly 
persecuting  and  exterminating  the  devotees  of  the 
Cross,  numbering  probably  more  than  600,000. 
Japan  thus  became  a  hermit  nation,  so  isolated  and 
so  exclusive.  She  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  the 
outside  world.  From  that  time  it  remained  a  rigid 
law  of  the  country  to  fire  upon  every  black  vessel  (as 
foreign  vessels  were  then  called  by  us)  seen  approach- 
ing our  coasts,  until  we  were  compelled  by  your  diplo- 
matists to  make  a  treaty  with  the  United  States. 
This  was  the  day  dawn  of  our  history.  The  people 
were  suddenly  awakened  from  their  profound  morning 
dreams.  Party  spirit  at  once  displayed  itself.  The 
commotion  of  the  country  was  fearful.  Bloodshed 
and  assassination  occurred  here  and  there.  Soon  the 
late  Revolution  burst  forth,  the  result  of  which  was 
most  marvellous  even  to  our  eyes.  The  despotic  gov- 
ernment of  the  Shogun  was  crushed,  and  the  reigning 
power  of  the  Mikado  was  restored  in  the  sacred  person 


272       TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA   AGAIN. 

of  the  present  emperor.  Those  proud  minds  which 
had  fought  for  the  cause  of  the  Mikado  and  had  also 
determined  to  shut  out  foreigners  from  the  coast,  sud- 
denly changed  their  views  and  turned  out  to  be  the 
most  zealous  advocates  of  western  civilization.  The 
anti-foreign  spirit,  which  might  have  been  a  great 
barrier  to  progress,  was  crushed  out  by  those  strong- 
hands.  The  affairs  of  the  country  began  to  be  con- 
ducted on  quite  a  different  basis.  Zealous,  talented, 
and  far-sighted  patriots  were  appointed  by  the  em- 
peror to  administer  the  nation's  affairs.  A  cabinet 
was  formed,  and  eight  ministers  appointed.  All  the 
feudal  daimio  gave  up  their  possessions  to  the  govern- 
ment for  the  common  good  of  the  nation.  Their  re- 
tainers, the  proud  samurai,  were  ordered  to  lay  aside 
their  swords.  The  etta,  the  outcast  of  society,  were 
permitted  to  be  numbered  among  the  people.  The 
military  system  of  European  nations  was  at  once  in- 
troduced. War  vessels  were  built  and  purchased, 
dockyards  were  constructed.  An  active  competition 
arose  between  native  and  foreign  steamship  compa- 
nies. Post-offices  were  everywhere  established,  and 
telegraph  wires  were  stretched  throughout  the  country. 
The  public  schools  were  constantly  improved.  Tun- 
nels were  cut  and  railways  were  built  to  connect  im- 
portant commercial  centres.  The  streets  of  Tokyo 
began  to  be  lighted  by  gas  lamps,  and  foreign  car- 
riages ran  in  its  thoroughfares.  An  American  tram- 
way was  laid  out  in  the  capital.  Many  banks  were 
organized  on  the  European  model.  Chambers  of 
commerce  and  houses  of  exchange  were  also  started 
in  several  important  cities.  A  police  system  was 
carefully  wrought  out  and  is  well  managed.  Courts 
of  justice  were  erected  in  the  large  towns,  and  the 


LETTER    TO  PRUDENTIAL    COMMITTEE.      273 

rights  of  person  and  property  became  far  better  pro- 
tected. The  common  and  high  school  systems  were 
first  started  in  the  year  1872,  and  so  far  as  outward 
form  is  concerned,  are  now  very  successful.  About 
the  same  time  the  Tokyo  University  was  founded  by 
the  emperor.  There  are  now  more  than  2,000  stu- 
dents in  its  care.  The  printing-  press  began  active 
operations,  and  newspapers  and  magazines  were  issued 
with  triple  speed.  Common  intelligence  is  spreading 
quite  fast.  Materialistic  science  is  getting  to  have  a 
mighty  sway  to  crush  out  the  old  superstitions.  The 
pagan  religions  are  losing  the  support  both  of  the  gov- 
ernment and  the  people.  Public  lecturers  are  diligent 
in  advancing  their  own  political  and  scientific  opinions 
or  theories.  Self-government  is  becoming  the  topic 
of  discussion  among  inquiring  minds. 

All  these  material  and  social  changes  have  sprung 
up  like  magic  within  less  than  twenty  years,  and  this 
very  fact  has  induced  us  to  believe  that  the  evangelis- 
tic work  in  Japan  might  as  well  be  done  in  the  same 
way.  Yea,  the  present  changing  condition  of  the 
country  has  prompted  us  to  desire  that  the  gospel  be 
now  introduced  there  with  zeal  and  energy,  else  the 
anti-Christian  elements  of  materialism  and  socialism 
will  soon  become  the  greatest  barrier  to  its  healthy 
progress.  Buddhism  and  Confucianism  will  not  be 
much  in  our  way.  But  these  modern  unbelieving  ele- 
ments from  abroad  will  certainly  be  our  future  foes. 
The  government  has  lately  recognized  the  tendency  to 
lawlessness,  discontent,  and  disorder.  Some  cry  out 
for  liberty  without  morality,  and  eagerly  run  after  civ- 
ilization without  religion.  Crimes  of  all  descriptions 
are  more  frequent  than  ever  before.  The  increase  of 
the  police  force  is  accompanied  by  an  increase  in  the 


274       TO   EUROPE  AND  AMERICA    AGAIN. 

11  umber  of  criminals.  The  introduction  of  moral  in- 
struction in  the  schools  is  unavailing-  if  the  teachers 
themselves  are  without  morality.  Failing  thus  in 
every  attempt  to  improve  her  subjects,  the  govern- 
ment has  begun  unconsciously  to  seek  for  something 
better  than  the  mere  product  of  human  minds. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  Christian  education  carried 
out  by  your  Mission  in  Kyoto  has  lately  begun  to 
show  forth  its  great  importance  and  its  bright  pros- 
pects. Though  the  institution  is  yet  young  it  has  al- 
ready sent  out  forty-six  graduates  from  the  English, 
and  twenty-eight  from  the  theological  course.  These 
graduates,  though  they  may  be  inferior  to  those  who 
have  studied  at  the  government  university  of  T5kyo, 
yet  in  their  high  moral  tone  and  zealous  Christian 
character  command  the  great  respect  of  the  people. 
The  governor  of  a  province  remarked,  after  an  in- 
terview with  one  of  our  graduates:  "There  is  no 
young  man  like  him  within  our  province.  What  a 
pure  aim  and  high  moral  tone  that  young  fellow  has ! " 
The  editor-in-chief  of  the  Tokyo  "Weekly"  is  also 
one  of  our  graduates.  A  few  years  ago  he  started 
.that  Christian  paper  in  our  capital  with  the  feeble 
support  of  our  young  churches,  and  he  was  obliged  to 
put  in  all  his  own  private  means.  But  he  works  on 
bravely  for  the  sake  of  its  utmost  necessity,  and  not 
for  gain ;  ready  to  confront  any  opponents  who  assail 
the  Christian  religion. 

The  moral  victory  manifested  among  the  young 
students  in  our  training-school  is  a  great  marvel  in 
the  eyes  of  our  Ky5to  citizens.  It  is  truly  an  unpre- 
cedented fact  in  our  national  life.  This  Christian  in- 
stitution, so  recently  started  there,  has  already  shown 
forth  its  healthy  fruit.      We  have  never  tried  to  make 


LETTER    TO  PRUDENTIAL    COMMITTEE.      275 

ourselves  known  much.  But  somehow  we  are  known 
among-  the  leading-  men  of  Japan.  They  begin  to 
speak  well  of  our  school.  Some  of  them  have  already 
sent  their  sons  and  friends  to  be  educated  under  Chris- 
tian influences,  and  they  would  the  more  gladly  do  so 
if  we  could  raise  higher  the  standard  of  our  school. 
They  urge  us  very  strongly  to  found  chairs  for  differ- 
ent professional  studies  on  their  account.  They  fur- 
ther tell  us  that  if  we  will  do  so,  we  can  save  many, 
many  youth  from  falling  into  bad  company,  youthful 
vices,  and,  finally,  utmost  ruin.  It  is  a  great  disap- 
pointment to  them  to  have  to  send  their  sons  away  to 
other  schools  to  be  further  educated  after  finishing  the 
five  years'  course  with  us.  In  Japan  schools  are  gen- 
erally most  dangerous  places  for  young  men  if  there 
be  no  teaching  of  Christianity.  Materialistic  influ- 
ence is  inseparably  combined  with  licentious  practice. 
A  rich  merchant,  who  lives  some  way  from  us  and  who 
is  quite  unknown  to  us,  visited  Kyoto  some  years  ago, 
and  at  the  very  first  interview  with  a  trustee  of  our 
school  promised  to  furnish  us  at  least  5,000  yen,  if 
we  would  found  a  law  school  in  connection  with  the 
Doshisha.  He  has  been  friendly  to  us  ever  since, 
and  his  two  daughters  are  now  being  educated  at  the 
Kyoto  Home  sustained  by  your  Mission.  The  cry  for 
professional  studies  comes  to  us  not  only  from  outsid- 
ers, but  also  from  our  churches.  They  wish  us  to 
start  a  medical  school  in  Kyoto.  It  was  about  three 
years  ago,  when  Christian  workers  sent  three  delegates 
to  Dr.  J.  C.  Berry  at  Arima,  his  summer  retreat,  to 
request  him  to  ask  the  American  Board  to  found  a 
medical  school  in  connection  with  the  training-school 
in  Kyoto.  They  had  found  out  that  Christian  physi- 
cians would  be  a  great  help  to  the  cause.     When  we 


21 G       TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA   AGAIN. 

held  the  meeting  of  our  Home  Missionary  Society  at 
Kyoto  last  year,  all  the  delegates  of  the  churches  con- 
nected with  your  Mission  talked  upon  the  subject 
again,  and  sent  another  united  appeal  to  the  doctor 
for  the  medical  school.  They  all  agreed  that  if  he 
could  obtain  an  appropriation  from  the  American 
Board  to  start  it  in  Kyoto,  they  would  do  something 
towards  buying  grounds  and  building  edifices.  Each 
expressed  the  necessity  for  such  a  school  in  the  present 
stage  of  our  Christian  work.  I  am  sure  that  if  such 
an  institution  be  founded  on  a  Christian  basis,  as  is 
the  case  with  our  school,  it  will  greatly  promote  not 
only  the  work  of  evangelization  but  the  general  wel- 
fare of  poor  humanity.  As  Dr.  Berry  has  already 
appealed  to  your  public  for  this  cause,  I  hope  and 
pray  he  will  be  successful  in  raising  a  fund  sufficient 
to  carry  out  his  noble  purpose. 

Just  a  few  days  before  I  left  Japan  for  this  country, 
about  seventy  eminent  citizens  of  Kyoto  held  two 
meetings  for  the  purpose  of  hearing  us  on  the  subject 
of  Christian  education.  Dr.  J.  D.  Davis  and  others 
were  invited  to  address  them  on  that  subject.  Ac- 
cordingly we  did  so  and  won  their  hearty  approval. 
They  agreed  to  raise  funds  sufficient  for  the  endow- 
ment of  several  professional  chairs  in  our  school  in  the 
year  1890,  when  our  emperor  will  carry  out  his 
pledges  relative  to  the  formation  of  our  Constitution. 
Their  idea  is  to  commemorate  that  important  event  in 
our  political  history.  We  expressed  our  gratitude  for 
this  noble  gift,  but  refused  to  accept  it  unless  we  were 
given  full  liberty  to  dispose  of  it  on  a  Christian 
basis.  To  this  bold  statement  they  made  no  objec- 
tion. They  requested  us  to  take  the  matter  into  our 
own  hands  and  to  carry  it  out  for  them.     We  never 


LETTER    TO  PRUDENTIAL   COMMITTEE.      211 

dreamed  of  such  a  thing,  even  two  years  ago.  It  is  a 
great  wonder  to  us  that  the  world  begins  to  run  after 
us  with  such  confidence.  However,  we  are  not  too 
sanguine.  We  will  calmly  wait  and  see  what  they 
will  do  for  us. 

A  recent  interview  between  some  of  our  leading 
statesmen  and  missionaries  indicates  clearly  that  the 
former  are  anxious  to  know  something  of  Christianity. 
I  believe  some  of  them  feel  keenly  their  treatment  by 
foreign  powers  as  a  heathen  nation.  Recent  news 
from  home  informs  me  that  some  political  leaders  and 
editors  are  beginning  to  cry  out  for  religious  liberty 
and  have  published  very  bold  articles  in  favor  of 
Christianity.  The  bold  action  recently  taken  by  the 
government  in  severing  its  connecction  with  existing 
pagan  religions  has  induced  me  to  say  with  a  pro- 
found awe  that  God  is  fighting  for  us. 

With  regard  to  our  young  churches,  I  think  they  are 
worthy  of  your  notice.  As  everywhere  else,  they  have 
been  thus  far  despised  and  rejected.  But  within  a 
year  or  two  they  have  stepped  forward  to  a  front  rank 
in  society.  The  last  report  informs  me  that  besides 
helping  themselves  they  have  raised  nearly  one  thou- 
sand dollars  for  purely  mission  work,  and  some  of 
them  devoted  more  than  a  quarter  of  their  income  to 
this  purpose.  When  we,  the  delegates  from  all  the 
churches  of  the  empire,  met  last  year  in  Tokyo  at  the 
third  national  conference,  we  participated  in  a  most 
blessed  revival  then  taking  place  in  the  bosom  of 
those  churches  which  welcomed  us  there.  The  spirit 
of  the  conference,  kindled  by  this  revival,  toned  us  up 
and  prompted  us  to  hope  that  the  36,000,000  of  our 
fellow-creatures  might  largely  be  reached  within  this 
century.      Other    revivals  followed   here    and   there: 


278       TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA   AGAIN. 

especially  one  which  burst  forth  like  fire  within  the 
walls  of  our  training-school  and  gave  us  fresh  courage 
and  conviction  that  the  whole  kingdom  of  the  Rising 
Sun  would  become  the  kingdom  of  the  Son  of  Right- 
eousness and  Peace.  Ten  years  ago  we  prayed  that 
doors  might  be  opened,  but  now  we  pray  that  efficient 
laborers  may  enter  doors  so  widely  open.  It  is  most 
painful  to  deny  the  Macedonian  cry  coining  from  all 
quarters.  When  we  Christian  laborers  come  together 
either  accidentally  or  designedly  we  have  no  topic  of 
discussion  but  the  direct  Christian  work  at  hand. 
"What  shall  we  do?"  is  the  common  phrase  among 
us;  and  after  long  observation  and  careful  considera- 
tion, we  have  come  to  the  conclusion:  Educate  and 
raise  up  efficient  native  preachers. 

I  beg  your  pardon  for  dwelling  so  long  upon  the 
historical  facts  before  presenting  a  plan  for  your  con- 
sideration, but  I  felt  it  necessary  to  do  so  in  order 
that  you  should  see  our  present  imperative  need.  I 
now  beg  your  attention  to  the  following  scheme :  — 

First,  the  highest  possible  education  should  be 
given  to  the  Christian  ministry. 

Second,  the  thorough  education  of  Christian  phy- 
sicians would  be  of  great  auxiliary  assistance. 

Third,  the  foundation  of  chairs  in  Jurisprudence, 
Political  Science,  Political  Economy,  Philosophy, 
History,  Literature,  etc.,  would  be  a  strong  attraction 
to  bring  the  choicest  students  under  Christian  influ- 
ence. 

I  regard  the  first  as  a  direct  Christian  work  and 
expect  to  dwell  upon  it  hereafter,  and  would  also  call 
the  second  of  scarcely  less  importance ;  and  the  third 
I  might  call  an  indirect  work,  but  it  is  a  process  si- 
lently leavening,  influential  and  powerful.     To  direct 


LETTER    TO  PRUDENTIAL   COMMITTEE.      279 

preaching  we  may  meet  much  opposition,  but  to  this 
indirect  effort  none  will  object.  It  will  be  like  a  mo- 
ther's gentle  influence  over  her  children,  too  dear  to 
be  refused  and  too  impressive  to  be  forgotten.  How- 
ever, it  is  not  our  aim  simply  to  make  them  friends 
of  Christianity,  but  also  to  win  them  to  Christ  so 
that  they  may  have  life.  Why  can  we  not  endeavor 
to  reach  our  future  leaders  ?  Why  can  we  not  be  fish- 
ers for  men  of  all  grades?  As  the  guns  of  our  enemy 
are  of  modern  improvement,  we  ought  also  to  have  the 
best  possible  guns  to  discharge  the  power  given  from 
on  high.  Who  can  subdue  God's  elect?  We  must 
fight  under  his  banner ;  we  must  win  the  whole  Japan- 
ese empire  for  Christ.  At  present  the  matter  seems 
to  us  but  a  vague  dream,  but  we  look  to  God  to  help 
us  to  realize  this  dream.  I  know  too  well  that  you 
cannot  undertake  the  second  and  third  schemes  with- 
out some  special  donation  for  those  purposes,  because 
your  chief  aim  is  the  spread  of  the  gospel.  So,  lay- 
ing those  aside  for  the  moment,  I  beg  permission  to 
dwell  upon  the  first  scheme.  This  is  the  dearest  to  us 
and  is  not  new  to  you.  You  have  already  carried  out 
the  plan  at  Kyoto  and  have  successfully  sent  out  a 
number  of  efficient  native  workers ;  and  we  gratefully 
acknowledge  the  boldness  of  the  step  you  have  taken. 
The  establishment  of  theological  schools  by  our  Pres- 
byterian, Methodist,  and  English  brethren  makes  the 
education  of  the  native  ministry  a  prevalent  topic 
among  missionaries  in  Japan.  The  success  your  mis- 
sionaries have  had  is  largely  due  to  their  readiness  to 
accept  our  participation  in  the  work.  Though  they 
are  Americans  in  citizenship,  they  are  Japanese  in 
heart.  They  stand  affectionately  by  us  and  with  us, 
and  most  of  us  appreciate  this  more  paid  more.     [Mr. 


280       TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA   AGAIN. 

Neesima  then  proceeds  to  enumerate  the  special  needs 
of  the  school  and  to  detail  his  plans  for  its  future.] 
Some  of  you  may  feel  that  we  incline  too  far  towards 
the  intellectual  side.  But  how,  without  Christian  ed- 
ucation, can  a  handful  of  missionaries  reach  so  many 
swarming-  millions?  You  will  surely  find  it  a  slow 
and  discouraging-  process.  They  are  not  even  allowed 
to  live  in  the  interior  of  the  country.  Let  them  cast 
their  net  where  they  can  catch  the  best  fish,  —  I  mean 
the  class  of  students  belonging  to  the  so-called  samu- 
rai, the  privileged  bearers  of  two  swords.  [Here  fol- 
lows the  description  of  this  class,  already  quoted  on 
page  170.]  The  success  your  Mission  has  thus  far  had 
in  Japan  is  chiefly  owing  to  the  training-school  which 
your  missionaries  so  early  established  in  the  very 
heart  of  the  empire,  the  ancient  capital  of  the  sacred 
Mikado.  Without  a  single  exception,  the  Christian 
laborers  educated  there  and  now  so  nobly  engaged  in 
the  work  belong  to  the  samurai  class.  Surely  you  do 
not  regret  that  bold  enterprise.  We  do  not  ask  you 
to  sustain  our  primary  schools,  as  is  the  case  in  Tur- 
key and  China,  for  our  people  take  care  of  the  pri- 
mary education  of  their  children.  Neither  do  we  ask 
you  to  help  our  churches,  because  most  of  them  sup- 
port themselves.  It  is  also  a  shame  to  the  red-blood 
Japanese  to  beg  for  money.  But  I  willingly  offer 
myself  to  bear  it  for  the  sake  of  giving  the  blessings 
of  the  gospel  to  my  fellow-countrymen.  But  we  are 
constrained  to  ask  you  for  this  special  provision  both 
on  account  of  the  mighty  pressure  upon  us  and  the 
brighter  prospect  near  at  hand.  We  are  now  in  a 
revolutionary  and  transition  period.  Never  was  there 
such  an  occasion  in  our  past  history,  and  doubtless 
never  will  there  be  such  in  the  future.     This  may  be 


APPEAL    TO   THE  PUBLIC.  281 

the  very  appointed  time  of  God  to  save  our  nation. 
If  we  lose  this  fairest  opportunity  we  fear  it  will  never 
come  back  to  us  again.  If  we  do  not  discharge  our 
duty  now,  what  will  they  say  to  us  in  that  awful  day 
before  the  throne  of  judgment?  When  I  think  of  it 
my  blood  boils  within  my  veins  and  my  heart  aches. 
I  admire  your  motto:  "Strike  while  the  iron  is  hot." 
Do  intensify  your  force ;  do  try  to  finish  your  chief 
work  with  a  quarter  of  a  century.  Then  you  can  ap- 
ply the  same  force  elsewhere.  In  the  long  run  it  will 
be  more  economical. 

Dear  Sirs:  I  fear  I  have  detained  you  too  long. 
If  any  of  my  remarks  offend  you,  I  earnestly  beg  your 
pardon.  But  as  a  humble  missionary  of  the  cross  and 
a  sincere  lover  of  my  native  land  I  cannot  keep  silence 
within  me ;  and  if  I  do,  I  fear  I  will  cry  out  even  in 
my  midnight  dreams.  Allow  me  to  add  further  that 
I  have  poured  out  my  heart  and  my  prayers,  as  well 
as  my  tears  upon  these  pages.  I  found  it  a  risk  to 
my  impaired  health.  But  it  was  my  fixed  determi- 
nation to  win  your  favor  at  whatever  cost.  So  I  sin- 
cerely and  prayerfully  request  your  attention  upon 
these  plans.  May  God  show  you  his  own  way. 
Your  unworthy  friend  and  fellow-laborer, 

Joseph  H.  Neesima. 

AN   APPEAL   FOR   ADVANCED   CHRISTIAN 
EDUCATION   IN  JAPAN. 

Old  Japan  is  defeated.  New  Japan  has  won  its  vic- 
tory. The  old  Asiatic  system  is  silently  passing  away, 
and  the  new  European  ideas  so  recently  transplanted 
there  are  growing  vigorously  and  luxuriantly.  Within 
the  past  twenty  years  Japan  has  undergone  a  vast 
change,  and  is  now  so  advanced  that  it  will  be  impos- 


282       TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA    AGAIN. 

sible  for  her  to  fall  back  to  her  former  position.  She 
has  shaken  off  her  old  robe.  She  is  ready  to  adopt 
something  better.  The  daily  press  so  copiously  scat- 
tered throughout  the  empire  is  constantly  creating 
among  readers  some  fresh  desire  and  appetite  for  the 
new  change.  Her  leading  minds  will  no  longer  bear 
with  the  old  form  of  despotic  feudalism,  neither  be 
contented  with  the  worn-out  doctrines  of  Asiatic  mor- 
als and  religions.  They  cried  out  for  a  constitution 
a  few  years  ago,  and  have  already  obtained  a  promise 
from  the  emperor  to  have  it  given  them  in  the  year 
1890.  The  pagan  religions  seem  to  their  inquiring 
minds  mere  relics  of  the  old  superstition. 

The  compulsory  education  lately  carried  out  in  the 
common  schools,  amounting  in  number  to  almost  thirty 
thousand,  is  proved  to  be  a  mighty  factor  to  quicken 
and  elevate  the  intelligence  of  the  masses.  The  Im- 
perial University  at  Tokyo  is  sending  out  men  of  high 
culture  by  the  hundred  every  year  to  take  some  re- 
sponsible positions  either  in  the  governmental  service 
or  private  capacities.  Another  university  will  soon 
be  founded  by  the  government  at  Osaka,  the  second 
important  commercial  city  of  the  empire,  to  accommo- 
date the  youths  so  anxiously  craving  the  higher  educa- 
tion. It  will  be  out  of  the  way  for  me  to  dwell  here 
upon  the  material  progress  Japan  has  so  recently  made. 
But  let  it  suffice  to  state  that  the  waters  of  her  coasts 
are  busily  plowed  by  her  own  steamers.  Public  roads 
are  constantly  improved.  Tunnels  are  being  cut  here 
and  there,  and  railways  are  being  laid  to  connect  im- 
portant commercial  points.  Telegraph  wires  arc 
stretched  throughout  the  whole  length  and  breadth  of 
the  empire.  Surveying  what  she  has  accomplished 
within  so  short  a  period,  we  cannot  help  thinking  that 


APPEAL    TO   THE  PUBLIC.  283 

she  is  bound  to  adopt  the  form  of  European  civiliza- 
tion, and  will  never  cease  until  she  be  crowned  with 
success  in  accomplishing  her  national  aim. 

In  order  to  bring  about  the  recent  change  and  pro- 
gress she  has  painfully  sacrificed  her  precious  blood 
as  well  as  her  vast  treasure.  Indeed,  her  victory  has 
been  dearly  purchased.  It  was  a  quick  work,  and 
was  well  done.  It  was  a  sudden  movement,  but  to 
our  great  wonder,  very  few  mistakes  have  been  made 
in  her  past  course.  She  has  tried  her  best  as  far  as 
her  capacity  would  allow.  The  most  serious  period 
of  our  political  revolution  is  nearly  passed,  and  soci- 
ety as  well  as  the  government  will  soon  precipitate 
into  some  new  shape.  But  what  shape?  To  the 
writer  of  this  article  pur  immediate  future  seems  a 
more  serious  problem  than  the  past.  The  question  is 
necessarily  rising  among  us,  what  will  be  our  future? 
True,  she  is  destined  to  have  a  free  constitutional 
government;  she  is  bound  to  have  her  people  thor- 
oughly educated.  It  will  be  a  grand  achievement  if 
a  free  constitution  and  higher  education  be  secured  to 
her  people.  But  these  two  factors  may  be  proved  to 
be  the  very  elements  apt  to  bring  out  freedom  of  opin- 
ions, and  hence  the  terrible  battles  of  free  opinions. 
A  fearful  national  chaos  might  be  her  fate  if  nothing 
intervene  to  prevent  it.  If  the  nation  be  allowed  to 
take  her  own  course  as  she  does  now,  hope  for  her  re- 
generation might  forever  be  gone.  But  in  the  time  of 
need,  Providence,  which  rules  the  nations  with  infinite 
wisdom,  has  stepped  in  to  save  us  from  this  national 
calamity  and  despair.  It  was  neither  too  soon  nor 
too  late  when  the  missionaries  of  the  cross  from  Amer- 
ica landed  on  our  shore  to  proclaim  the  soul-saving 
gospel  to  the  people.     Through  their  earnest  labor  and 


284       TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA   AGAIN. 

constant   prayers    the   foundation    of    the    Christian 
church  was  soon  laid. 

After  some  years'  experience  all  the  missions  en- 
gaging in  the  field  unanimously  adopted  one  general 
policy  as  the  best  possible  method  for  prosecuting  the 
evangelical  work  there;  that  is,  to  train  the  native 
Christians  for  the  Christian  ministry.  There  now  are 
more  than  half  a  dozen  schools  of  that  nature  in  the 
country.  Men  thus  raised  on  our  own  soil  have  gone 
out  here  and  there  to  found  new  churches,  and  what 
they  have  already  achieved  in  converting  many  souls 
to  the  new  faith  within  a  short  period  seems  to  us  a 
fact  greater  than  mere  human  agency  could  have  ac- 
counted for.  "God  is  fighting  for  us,"  might  be  orn- 
ery. The  mission,  started  in  the  central  part  of 
Japan  under  the  auspices  of  the  American  Board  only 
sixteen  years  ago,  has  been  much  blessed  and  has 
lately  reached  the  joy  of  a  great  harvest.  The  last 
report  informs  us  that  there  were  33  churches  with 
3,000  communicants,  14  ordained  pastors,  and  9  acting 
pastors.  A  missionary  in  the  field  wrote  to  the  Board 
last  July,  stating  thus :  "  Six  churches  have  been  or- 
ganized in  connection  with  our  mission  since  January, 
an  average  of  one  a  month."  Through  the  wise  guid- 
ance of  the  brethren,  the  missionary  spirit  has  been 
much  fostered  among  these  churches.  They  have  al- 
ready organized  a  Home  Mission  Society,  and  also 
an  Educational  Society,  to  cooperate  with  the  mission 
of  the  said  Board  for  carrying  out  the  gospel  work. 
It  is  a  small  start.  But  a  desire  for  self-support  is 
already  manifested  in  their  attempt.  I  am  glad  to 
mention  here  that  most  of  our  churches  are  self-sup- 
porting, and  some  of  them  have  never  received  any 
pecuniary  aid  from  the  Mission  from  their  very  begin- 


APPEAL    TO    THE  PUBLIC.  285 

ning.  This  is  a  brief  summary  of  what  the  mission 
of  the  Board  has  accomplished  since  it  gained  its  foot- 
hold in  the  country.  But  causes  of  its  very  success 
must  not  be  neglected  to  be  mentioned  here. 

Of  course  the  fact  cannot  be  denied  that  the  field 
has  been  much  traversed  by  the  feet  of  those  brethren 
who  bore  the  glad  tidings  of  peace  to  those  anxious 
soids.  But  a  good  share  might  be  attributed  to  the 
educational  institution  of  the  Board,  established  at 
Kyoto  some  years  ago,  for  furnishing  to  the  churches 
the  most  ardent  and  self-denying  native  brethren. 
This  institution  gives  instruction  five  years  in  English 
and  three  years  more  in  theology.  It  is  quite  young, 
and  is  not  yet  fully  equipped,  yet  it  seems  destined  to 
be  the  salt  of  the  nation.  It  was  founded  thoroughly 
on  the  Christian  basis,  and  is  now  publicly  recognized 
by  the  people  as  a  school  of  Jesus.  It  became  a  cen- 
tre to  attract  many  youths  from  all  quarters  of  the 
country.  Most  of  them  come  to  the  school  unbeliev- 
ing. Before  they  leave  it,  all,  with  few  exceptions, 
become  Christians. 

As  there  is  a  constant  demand  for  enlarging  and 
improving  the  school,  the  Mission  Board  has  recently 
taken  an  extraordinary  measure  to  reinforce  it  with 
more  men  and  more  means.  More  edifices  have  been 
built.  More  apparatus  has  been  purchased.  More 
volumes  have  been  added  to  the  library.  The  pre- 
paratory course  in  English  has  lately  been  much  im- 
proved. The  theological  course  has  also  taken  a  bold 
step  to  enlarge  its  curriculum.  Still  there  is  much  to 
be  done.  The  present  provision  might  do  very  well,  if 
there  were  not  any  institutions  of  learning  in  the  coun- 
try much  higher  than  our  mission  school.  But  the 
government's  university  has  made  a  great  advance  in 


286       TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA   AGAIN. 

the  latter  years  in  sending  out  a  large  number  of  its 
graduates.  The  time  vill  soon  come  with  us  when  the 
poorly  educated  will  be  obliged  to  retire  from  the  pub- 
lic service  as  leaders  of  society.  In  order  to  occupy  a 
very  front  rank  as  Christian  preachers  in  such  a  so- 
ciety, our  young  men  must  receive  the  first-class  edu- 
cation. The  ten  years'  experience  in  Japan  has  given 
us  a  strong  conviction  that  the  best  possible  method  to 
evangelize  her  people  is  to  raise  up  the  native  agency, 
and  such  an  agency  can  be  only  secured  by  imparting 
the  highest  Christian  culture  to  the  best  youths  to  be 
found  there.  It  may  be  a  costly  work.  But  it  will 
surely  pay  well  at  the  end.  Of  course  the  mission 
work  ought  to  be  a  faith  work.  But  with  us  the  in- 
tellectual culture  cannot  possibly  be  ignored.  The 
better  educated  can  do  a  larger  work.  Better  quali- 
fied preachers  can  organize  self-sustaining  and  self- 
propagating  churches  much  faster  than  the  ill-quali- 
fied. So  imparting  a  broad  culture  to  our  best  youths 
will  be  a  most  indispensable  means  to  win  and  pre- 
pare them  for  the  Master's  work.  Besides  this  great 
demand  to  carry  out  the  evangelical  work,  there  is 
another  thing  to  be  considered  for  higher  education. 

We  have  some  youths  with  us  whose  circmnstances 
do  not  allow  them  to  become  preachers,  or  who  are 
not  fit  to  be  preachers.  They  come  to  us  and  take 
five  years'  academical  course  with  us.  But  finding 
no  provision  in  our  school  for  higher  courses  other 
than  theology,  they  are  obliged  to  go  somewhere  else 
to  pursue  further  studies.  They  are  led  to  Christ 
while  in  the  mission  school,  but  there  is  danger  of 
their  forsaking  Him  as  they  go  elsewhere.  They  are 
yet  young  in  years.  Their  faith  is  not  strongly  con- 
firmed.    They  still  require    further  care.     They  are 


APPEAL    TO    THE  PUBLIC.  287 

like  treasures  —  too  precious  to  be  lost  in  the  depths 
of  unbelief.  The  institution  to  which  they  would  be 
likely  to  go  woidd  be  the  Imperial  University  at  To- 
kyd,  where  Christianity  is  entirely  excluded,  on  ac- 
count of  its  connection  with  the  state.  There  their 
faith  might  be  chilled.  They  might  wander  awaj 
from  the  path  they  once  found.  What  shall  we  do 
with  such?  It  is  a  serious  problem  to  be  solved. 
The  only  way  we  have  found  is  to  provide  chairs  for 
a  few  studies,  by  which  they  would  be  likely  to  be 
benefited  for  future  usefulness.  It  would  help  and 
push  our  evangelical  work  if  a  medical  school  coidd  be 
established,  and  Christian  medical  men  raised  in  it 
to  be  sent  out  with  Christian  preachers,  hand  in  hand, 
to  carry  out  the  Master's  mission.  For  this  cause  a 
lately  returned  missionary,  who  spent  in  Japan  more 
than  twelve  years,  has  made  an  urgent  appeal  to  the 
American  public.  But  as  it  required  a  large  sum  of 
money  to  start  it,  there  has  been  no  adequate  response 
to  his  request. 

There  is  another  movement,  started  at  Kyoto  last 
year,  to  found  chairs  of  Political  Science,  History, 
Literature,  and  Philosophy  in  connection  with  this 
school.  Those  who  are  connected  with  it  were  com- 
pelled to  take  this  decisive  step,  because  in  the  first 
place  they  felt  they  coidd  keep  those  youths  within 
the  sacred  walls  of  a  Christian  school  for  completing 
their  special  studies,  and  in  the  second  place  they 
thought  they  could  attract  those  who  would  gladly 
come  to  the  school  if  such  instruction  be  given  besides 
theology.  It  may  seem  to  some  friends  here  that  we 
are  getting  out  of  the  track,  and  starting  something 
alien  to  the  original  plan  of  the  school.  We  did  not 
intend  it  at  first,  ourselves.     But  present  circumstances 


288       TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA   AGAIN. 

have  necessarily  led  us  to  take  this  step.  It  might 
also  be  charged  by  some  that  we  are  too  ambitious  to 
push  the  work.  To  such  we  would  reply  that  we  fear 
we  are  left  behind  the  times.  If  we  are  destined  to 
be  the  salt  of  the  earth,  we  should  not  allow  ourselves 
to  be  left  behind.  Why  should  not  we  attempt  to  win 
and  foster  the  rising  youths  who  may  lead  the  nation 
in  the  future?  What  the  people  in  the  North  have 
done  for  elevating  the  blacks  in  the  South,  and  what 
the  people  in  the  East  have  done  in  rearing  up  the 
new  people  in  the  West,  by  planting  strong  colleges 
and  seminaries,  besides  sending  them  missionaries, 
may  point  out  the  true  way  for  lifting  up  the  coming 
race  in  Japan.  If  we  confine  ourselves  simply  to  theo- 
logical instruction,  the  sphere  of  our  influence  in  soci- 
ety may  be  limited  only  to  Christian  churches.  But 
if  we  give  them  some  studies  other  than  theology, 
under  thorough  Christian  instructors,  there  will  be  a 
grand  chance  for  us  to  grasp  a  certain  class  of  the 
youths,  and  evangelize  them  within  the  school  walls, 
whilst  there  might  be  no  other  ways  to  reach  them. 

We  believe  Christianity  is  intended  to  benefit  man- 
kind at  large.  Why  should  we.  not  undertake  to  ex- 
tend our  influence  toward  the  higher  sphere  as  well  as 
toward  the  lower,  that  we  might  win  all  men  to  Christ  ? 
Why  should  we  seriously  object  to  raise  up  Christian 
statesmen,  Christian  lawyers,  Christian  editors,  and 
Christian  merchants,  as  well  as  Christian  preachers 
and  teachers,  within  the  walls  of  our  Christian  insti- 
tutions? It  is  our  humble  purpose  to  save  Japan 
through  Christianity.  The  souls  and  bodies  of  our 
Orientals  ought  to  be  thoroughly  purged,  and  conse- 
crated to  Christ  for  establishing  his  glorious  kingdom 
in  the  earth  as  in  heaven.     If  we  do  not  raise  up  men 


APPEAL    TO   THE  PUBLIC.  289 

after  God's  own  heart  in  the  different  spheres  of  our 
society  to  leaven  the  whole  lump,  we  fear  the  seed  of 
destruction  will  be  soon  sown  by  other  agents  while 
we  make  this  delay.  Remember  what  our  Saviour 
said  in  Luke  xvi.  8:  "For  the  children  of  this  world 
are  in  their  generation  wiser  than  the  children  of 
light." 

There  might  be  some  undue  fear  that  such  a  provi- 
sion of  those  higher  studies  would  naturally  draw  away 
ambitious  students  from  the  theological  course.  It 
may  be,  but  we  trust  we  shall  receive  a  larger  supply 
of  students  in  the  academical  course,  so  that  some 
could  be  spared  for  other  studies  without  much  loss  to 
the  theological  department.  On  the  contrary  we  may 
possibly  attract  some  students  to  it  from  the  other 
courses.  Some  evil  may  arise  in  such  an  undertaking, 
but  it  may  be  overbalanced  by  the  good  accomplished 
by  it.  Now  allow  us  to  state  a  few  reasons  for  this 
undertaking :  — • 

1.  Such  a  provision  will  detain  the  youths  for 
further  studies  in  the  school  after  finishing  the  aca- 
demical course.  It  will  help  them  to  develop  and 
strengthen  their  Christian  character. 

2.  Such  a  provision  will  accommodate  some 
thoughtful  parents,  who  may  naturally  desire  to  send 
their  boys  to  a  school  where  their  moral  character  is 
carefully  fostered  and  will  be  likely  to  be  developed 
so  strong  as  to  be  a  safeguard  against  youthful  vices 
and  corruption. 

3.  The  youths  who  have  thus  received  a  broad  cul- 
ture will  certainly  have  a  grand  opportunity  to  in- 
fluence society  for  good.  Words  and  deeds  of  well- 
educated,  earnest  Christians  in  different  spheres  of 
society  will  help  the  cause  very  much  either  directly 


290       TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA   AGAIN. 

or    indirectly.       Sometimes    indirect   efforts   produce 
more  speedy  results  than  direct. 

4.  This  provision  will  surely  benefit  and  tone  up 
the  theological  course,  instead  of  causing-  any  serious 
harm  to  it. 

5.  We  desire  to  lay  down  a  broad  basis  for  Chris- 
tian education  by  encouraging  post-graduate  studies. 

The  time  is  just  ripening  for  us  to  take  this  step,  so 
as  to  attract  thereto  the  best  and  most  talented  youths 
in  the  country  and  foster  and  fit  them  for  the  highest 
good  and  noblest  purpose.  We  are  thus  compelled  to 
attempt  this  broad  sweep  to  reach  and  win  thirty- 
seven  million  precious  souls  to  Christ.  Seeds  of  truth 
must  be  sown  now.  Undue  delay  will  give  a  grand 
chance  to  unbelieving  hands  to  make  thorough  mis- 
chief and  render  that  beautiful  island  empire  hope- 
lessly barren  and  fruitless.  O  Japan,  thou  the  fairest 
of  Asia!  "If  I  forget  thee,  let  my  right  hand  forget 
her  cunning  and  let  my  tongue  cleave  to  the  roof  of 
my  mouth." 

As  I  mentioned  above,  a  movement  was  started  at 
Kyoto  last  year  to  raise  some  money  to  foimd  chairs 
for  those  special  studies.  But  our  friends  are  very 
few  yet.  The  people  are  now  pressed  hard  on  ac- 
count of  the  business  stagnation,  and  a  most  destruc- 
tive flood  lately  visited  the  country.  So  we  cannot 
expect  to  receive  from  them  any  large  donation. 
When  we  met  a  number  of  the  eminent  citizens  of 
Kyoto  last  year  for  this  specific  purpose,  we  urged 
them  to  give  us  a  fund  before  the  year  1890,  so  that 
when  the  emperor  gives  us  a  constitution  in  the  same 
year,  we  might  found  a  university  to  commemorate  the 
most  extraordinary  period  of  our  political  history. 
This  appeal  created  among  them  a  great  enthusiasm. 


APPEAL    TO   THE  PUBLIC.  291 

Some  of  them  gave  us  their  hearty  pledge  to  do  their 
share.  So  we  may  possibly  realize  some  gift  just  suf- 
ficient to  support  a  few  native  professors.  But  it  is 
beyond  our  expectation  to  receive  a  fund  large  enough 
to  sustain  even  a  few  American  professors.  So  if  a 
few  professorships  should  be  given  by  some  American 
friends  to  found  chairs  of  Political  Science,  History, 
Literature,  Philosophy,  etc.,  it  will  help  the  cause 
grandly.  Some  people  in  this  country  may  hardly 
realize  how  dangerously  our  shores  are  visited  and 
washed  by  the  strong  tide  of  modern  European  unbe- 
lief. But  to  a  native  of  the  country,  who  has  been 
seriously  watching  and  observing  the  course  recently 
taken  by  the  people,  the  present  time  seems  grave. 
The  future  battle  in  Japan  may  not  be  with  any  for- 
eign invaders.  But  it  will  certainly  be  between  Chris- 
tianity and  unbelief. 

Shall  we  remain  at  peace  and  unequipped  because 
God  would  fight  for  us  for  his  kingdom's  sake? 
We  fear  He  will  not  help  us  unless  we  do  our  part. 
It  is  the  time  for  us  to  make  an  extraordinary  effort 
to  push  evangelical  work  as  well  as  Christian  educa- 
tion in  Japan  in  order  to  save  her  from  corruption 
and  unbelief.  The  American  Board  has  done  for  us 
in  the  educational  line  as  much  as  it  can  wisely  do. 
Yet  there  remains  much  to  be  done  in  order  to  carry 
out  our  work  more  efficiently.  The  Lord's  army 
must  not  be  hampered  there  while  the  battle  is  fairly 
commencing.  Strong  means  must  be  provided  there 
in  order  to  furnish  to  the  field  strong  men  from  time 
to  time. 

Now  who  will  step  forth  in  this  grand  republic  of 
America  to  render  us  timely  help  to  save  us  from  this 
impending  national  calamity?     Here   may  be   some 


292       TO  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA   AGAIN. 

friends  seriously  considering  how  their  property  might 
be  best  disposed  of  for  benefiting  poor  humanity. 
With  such  we  would  earnestly  plead  and  loudly  cry, 
"Remember  us."  Would  that  God  might  touch  the 
hearts  of  some  individuals  to  give  us  a  portion  of  their 
blessings,  and  establish  chairs  for  advanced  Christian 
education  there  as  a  perpetual  monument  of  peace 
between  the  United  States  of  America  and  Japan, 
through  which  the  millions  of  our  people  and  their 
posterity  might  be  blessed. 

Mr.  Neesima' s  visit  to  America  did  not  relieve  him 
from  the  cares  and  anxieties  inseparable  from  his  posi- 
tion. The  outlook  in  Japan  was  broadening  beyond 
expectation,  and  with  greater  opportunities  came  the 
ambition  to  profit  by  them.  The  necessity  for  higher 
standards  of  education  in  the  Doshisha,  for  a  native 
Christian  press,  for  all  that  machinery,  in  short,  which, 
if  secondary  to  direct  preaching,  becomes  more  and 
more  indispensable  as  such  preaching  is  successful, 
was  keenly  felt  by  the  young  graduates  of  the  Doshi- 
sha. With  all  these  needs  Mr.  Neesima  was  in  full 
sympathy,  but  he  was  in  a  far  better  position  than  his 
native  associates  to  estimate  the  difficulty  of  obtaining 
financial  aid  for  enterprises  which,  however  important 
in  themselves,  were  not  the  first  care  of  the  Board  of 
Missions.  Its  treasury  was  inadequate  to  meet  the 
wants  of  the  world.  Pressing  demands  upon  that 
treasury  did  not  come  from  Japan  alone,  and  the  ap- 
portionment of  its  resources  necessarily  involved  dis- 
appointment to  young  and  earnest  workers  in  special 
fields.  A  plan  for  the  foundation  of  a  medical  school, 
to  which  Mr.  Neesima  alludes  in  the  foregoing  papers, 
was  being  vigorously  pushed;    urgent    calls   for  aid 


UNDER   CRITICISM.  293 

were  received  in  behalf  of  a  religious  paper  recently 
established  in  Tokyo;  efforts  were  made  to  secure 
funds  which  should  enable  certain  of  the  native  teach- 
ers in  the  Doshisha  to  fit  themselves  for  the  better  dis- 
charge of  their  duties  by  courses  of  study  in  America ; 
the  occupation  of  Sendai  and  other  centres  was 
pressed  upon  the  attention  of  the  Board;  and  in  all 
these  plans,  as  in  that  of  placing  the  Doshisha  upon 
a  university  basis,  Mr.  Neesima  was  looked  to  as  the 
main  channel  of  communication  between  Japan  and 
the  sources  of  supply.  He  was  constantly  working 
for  all  these  interests,  by  written  appeals  to  the  Board, 
and  by  conversations  with  its  secretaries  and  mem- 
bers of  the  Prudential  Committee,  as  also  with  others 
interested  in  philanthropic  enterprises;  but  his  ef- 
forts were  not  always  appreciated  by  his  zealous  asso- 
ciates, and  he  received  many  letters  whose  criticism 
tried  his  patience.  Of  one  of  these,  from  a  native 
pastor,  he  writes,  December  15,  1884 :  — 

"Our  young  men  are  too  zealous  for  the  cause,  and 
are  apt  to  be  impetuous  sometimes.  They  see  the 
machinery  absolutely  necessary  for  the  present  stage  of 
the  work.  If  there  be  the  slightest  friction  I  know 
they  will  rise  up  instantly  to  lubricate,  and  move  on 
again.  If  anything  stands  in  the  way  they  will  at- 
tempt somehow  to  clear  the  obstacle.  In  this  respect 
they  possess  a  revolutionary  character.  For  the  com- 
mon cause  they  are  perfectly  independent  and  frank 
to  criticise.  What  I  wish  for  them  is  more  patience 
and  grace.  They  are  splendid  fellows  and  will  grow 
wiser  by  and  by.  I  have  been  through  such  a  hot  fire 
these  past  two  years  that  I  am  not  afraid  of  them  at 
all.  I  love  them,  can  bear  with  them,  and  forgive 
them.      But  what  I  feel  anxious  about  is  that  they 


294       TO  EUROPE  AND   AMERICA   AGAIN. 

may  assume  an  unpleasant  attitude  towards  your 
Board,  not  because  they  are  ungrateful  to  you,  but  are 
so  zealous  for  the  grand  cause  of  our  common  Master." 

Of  another  letter  from  one  of  the  Mission,  relative 
to  a  serious  misunderstanding  of  his  position  and  ac- 
tion with  respect  to  an  important  matter  then  before 
the  Board,  he  wrote  to  Dr.  Davis :  — 

"It  is  the  most  insulting  letter  I  ever  received  in 
my  life.  I  am  sorry  to  say  it  is  thrown  into  the 
waste  basket.  When  I  read  it  I  said  within  myself, 
'  What !  have  I  lost  a  sense  of  honor  ?  '  But  I  knelt 
right  down  for  God's  grace  to  preserve  me  in  his 
hand.  I  am  all  right  now.  Please  do  not  mention 
it  to  any  one." 

After  explaining  his  action  he  continues :  — 

"My  aim  was  to  reconcile  two  parties.  However, 
I  believe  my  attempt  was  terribly  misunderstood  in 
Kyoto.  Then  I  said  calmly  and  sorrowfully,  I  sup- 
posed our  good  brethren  had  more  confidence  in  me. 
Have  I  acted  as  their  traitor?  God  forbid  that  I 
should  ever  betray  our  dear  brethren.  How  sad  and 
discouraged  I  was  then  I  cannot  describe.  My  only 
comfort  was  that  the  matter  could  be  explained  after- 
wards. I  believe  I  am  blamable  for  my  writing  too 
impetuous  letters  to  you.  I  was  too  anxious  to  rec- 
oncile two  parties  too  soon.  It  is  a  humiliation  to  me 
that  I  have  made  numerous  mistakes.  It  is  better  for 
a  sick  man  to  hold  his  tongue.  Allow  me  to  assure 
you  I  shall  ever  abide  faithful  to  your  mission." 

It  soon  became  apparent  that  Mr.  Neesima  could 
not  obtain  the  rest  he  came  to  seek  unless  he  was  com- 
pletely withdrawn  from  all  that  tempted  to  activity. 
Accordingly  in  December,  1884,  he  started  with  Dr. 
Clark  for  Clifton  Springs,  New  York,  where  he  re- 


APPROPRIATION  BY   THE  BOARD.         295 

mained  three  months  at  the  Sanitarium.  He  at- 
tempted at  first  to  give  up  thinking-  of  Japan ;  and  de- 
voted himself  to  study.  Le  Conte's  "Geology"  and 
Newcomb's  "Astronomy"  were  among  the  books  read 
during  this  winter.  But  in  his  journal  he  frequently 
exclaims,  "Of  what  use  is  it  to  try  not  to  think  of 
my  dear  Japan!  " 

Difficulties  of  every  kind  were  referred  to  him  for 
solution,  and  he  seems  to  have  come  to  the  conclusion 
that  he  could  not  escape  the  responsibilities  of  his 
position  even  on  the  plea  of  ill-health.  His  journal 
of  March  10  contains  the  entry:  — 

"  A  broken  cup !  Though  thou  regainest  thy  shape 
by  being  put  together,  thou  art  no  more  fit  for  thy 
Master's  use.  Thou  art  now  merely  a  vessel  existing 
in  thy  Master's  house.  However,  thou  may  est  be  a 
warning  example  to  others,  that  they  may  never  fol- 
low thy  footsteps.  So  being,  thou  canst  still  do  thy 
duty.     Be  thou  dutiful  still." 

Somewhat  better  in  health,  and  greatly  cheered  by 
the  news  of  the  appropriation  of  $50,000  to  meet  spe- 
cial requests  received  from  the  Japan  mission,  he  left 
Clifton  Springs  in  March,  1885,  and  passed  the  fol- 
lowing three  months  in  visiting  his  friends  in  Boston, 
Amherst,  New  Haven,  Andover,  New  York,  Brooklyn, 
Philadelphia,  and  Washington.  At  Andover  he  ex- 
cited a  very  deep  interest  in  Japan,  an  interest  which 
resulted  in  the  formation  of  a  Missionary  Circle, 
and  twelve  members  of  the  seminary  pledged  them- 
selves to  that  field  of  labor  if  the  way  was  opened  to 
their  entrance.  At  New  Haven  he  arranged  for  the 
reception  of  one  of  his  associates  on  the  faculty  of 
the  Doshisha  who  was  anxious  to  complete  his  sci- 
entific  studies  in  America  and  t3  fit  himself  more 


29u       TO  EUROPE  AND   AMERICA   AGAIN. 

thoroughly  for  his  position  as  a  teacher  in  the  new 
scientific  department.  In  his  journal,  dated  New 
Haven,  he  writes :  — 

"Will  they  be  tired  of  this  poor  begging  Japanese ? 
I  may  die  as  an  unceasing  beggar  for  Japan.  It  is 
the  whole  burden  of  my  soul." 

In  Brooklyn  and  New  York  he  had  long  conversa- 
tions with  Drs.  Storrs,  Taylor,  Behrends,  and  others, 
and  raised  considerable  sums  for  the  library  and  the 
purchase  of  scientific  apparatus.  At  Washington  he 
devotes  twenty  pages  of  his  journal  to  conversations 
with  Professor  Baird  and  other  officers  of  the  Smith- 
sonian Institution  relative  to  physical  training  in  the 
Doshisha,  the  fisheries  of  Japan,  and  other  scientific 
matters.  At  Baltimore  he  was  the  guest  of  President 
Oilman  of  the  Johns  Hopkins  University. 

While  at  the  home  of  Mrs.  Walter  Baker  of  Dor- 
chester, where  he  enjoyed  a  month  of  rest  and  quiet, 
he  received  the  news  of  the  baptism  of  Mr.  Yama- 
moto,  his  wife's  brother.  "This,"  he  says,  "is  start- 
ling news.  How  thankful  I  am  I  can  hardly  express. 
It  will  have  a  great  effect  among  the  influential  citi- 
zens of  Ky5to." 

The  summer  months  of  1885,  Mr.  Neesima  spent  at 
West  Gouldsborough,  Maine,  on  the  north  shore  of 
Frenchman's  Bay.  Mrs.  Hardy  had  placed  at  his 
disposal  a  large  and  pleasant  farmhouse  which  she  had 
purchased  as  a  retreat  from  the  busier  life  of  Mt.  De- 
sert, and  here  Mr.  Neesima  found  the  rest  and  peace 
he  so  much  needed.  The  house  stood  alone  in  a  field 
sloping  to  the  inlet.  From  its  door  one  looked  out 
over  the  islands  of  the  harbor  upon  the  shining  waters 
of  the  bay  and  the  distant  summits  of  the  mountains. 
These  were  days  of  restfulness,  broken  only  by  the 


SUMMER   IN  MAINE.  297 

arrival  of  the  yacht  from  the  opposite  shore  bringing 
provisions,  letters,  or,  best  of  all,  the  friends  he  loved. 
Yet  even  here  was  opportunity,  however  humble. 
July  28th  he  writes  to  those  across  the  bay :  — 

"  The  air  is  sweet  and  refreshing,  particularly  in  the 
morning.  The  calm  water  of  the  bay,  the  sweet  and 
melodious  songs  of  some  wild  birds,  seem  to  me  most 
wonderfully  soothing  and  fascinating.  Everything 
tells  me  here,  as  Mr.  Hardy  says,  '  peace !  peace ! ' 
I  watch  the  white  sails  of  the  Ianthe  as  she  moves 
slowly  out  from  the  harbor.  She  lingers  within  my 
sight  as  if  Gouldsborough  could  not  spare  her,  and 
when  she  returns,  first  a  speck  in  the  distance,  she 
does  not  fly  fast  enough  to  receive  my  welcome. 

"  I  went  to  church  here  last  Sunday.  After  the  ser- 
vice I  asked  for  the  Sunday-school.  To  my  surprise 
the  reply  was  negative.  I  thought  it  too  strange  and 
too  bad  that  these  young  folks  should  grow  up  here 
without  it.  A  thought  came  to  me  at  once,  why  can- 
not we  start  a  Sunday-school  here  ?  I  proposed  to  a 
lady  here  that  we  should  offer  ourselves  as  teachers. 
I  thought  I  would  not  show  forth  myself  as  the  origi- 
nator of  the  idea,  and  tried  to  put  the  preacher  for- 
ward to  execute  it.  He  was  most  too  glad  to  do  so. 
I  took  the  responsibility  of  getting  the  Sabbath-school 
papers  for  them,  because  I  have  no  least  doubt  you 
will  take  a  share  in  the  work  and  get  others  interested 
111  it. 

In  his  subsequent  letters  from  Japan,  when  bur- 
dened with  many  cares,  and  feeling  the  hand  of  death 
not  far  from  him,  Mr.  Neesima  asks  again  and  again, 
"How  is  my  Sunday-school  getting  along?" 


CHAPTER  VII. 

LAST   YEARS    AND   DEATH. 

During  the  last  ten  months  of  his  stay  in  America 
Mr.  Neesima  was  busy  in  presenting  his  plans  for  the 
Doshisha  to  the  churches.  He  sailed  from  San  Fran- 
cisco in  November,  arriving  at  Yokohama  December 
12,  1885.  On  reaching  the  railway  station  at  Kyoto 
he  found  over  five  hundred  friends,  —  students,  teach- 
ers, relatives,  and  prominent  citizens  of  the  city,  — 
assembled  there  to  greet  him.  On  the  following  day 
the  tenth  anniversary  of  the  foundation  of  the  Doshi- 
sha was  celebrated,  and  Mr.  Neesima  laid  the  corner- 
stones of  two  new  buildings.  As  one  reads  his  account 
of  this  joyful  home-coming,  and  sees  him  alighting 
from  the  train  in  this  once  secluded  and  holy  city  of 
the  empire  to  receive  the  welcome  of  so  many  friends, 
one  remembers  the  poor  boy  who,  twenty  years  before, 
in  opposition  to  those  claims  of  filial  duty  so  strong  to 
Japanese  hearts,  stole  away  by  night  from  a  remote 
seaport  in  the  north,  a  lonely  exile  under  penalty  of 
death.     December  23d  he  wrote  to  Mrs.  Hardy :  — 

"  How  happy  I  was  then  to  be  received  by  so  many 
greetings  I  cannot  express.  At  home  I  found  my 
aged  parents  impatiently  waiting  for  me.  My  wife  had 
prepared  a  regular  Japanese  supper,  and  we  sat  on 
our  heels  in  the  Japanese  fashion.  It  was  a  happy 
day  with  us  indeed.  When  I  attempted  to  translate 
your  kind  letters  to  my  wife  and  parents  I  was  obliged 


ANNIVERSARY  EXERCISES.  299 

to  pause  many  times  before  I  could  read  your  most 
tender  and  motherly  words.  My  profound  affection 
for  you  is  not  to  be  diminished  by  these  thousands  of 
miles  which  I  have  traversed.  All  my  past  with  you 
is  a  real  and  substantial  present,  so  sweet  to  look  back 
and  reflect  upon.  I  believe  I  am  not  dreaming,  but 
thinking  upon  a  reality  —  love  begotten  by  lovec 
My  heart  does  not  permit  me  to  write  upon  this  sub 
ject.  It  begins  to  throb  and  beat  fast  as  soon  as  I 
attempt  to  do  so.  Many,  many  thanks  for  all  you 
have  done  for  me." 

The  anniversary  exercises  above  referred  to  had 
been  postponed  a  few  days,  and  were  held  immedi- 
ately after  Mr.  Neesima's  arrival.  The  corner-stones 
of  the  new  buildings  —  one  a  large  chapel,  the  other 
a  library,  museum,  and  laboratory  —  were  laid  in  the 
morning.  In  the  afternoon  the  anniversary  exercises 
took  place  in  the  gymnasium,  the  largest  room  at  that 
time  in  any  of  the  school  buildings.  It  was  beautifully 
decorated  with  evergreens  and  chrysanthemums.  His 
Excellency  the  Governor  of  the  Kyoto  Fu  was  present, 
and  the  large  room  was  crowded  with  students,  grad- 
uates, and  friends  of  the  school.  The  historical  ad- 
dress was  made  by  Dr.  Davis.  In  the  evening  the 
grounds  were  brilliantly  illuminated  by  colored  lan- 
terns, and  a  meeting  of  welcome  to  Mr.  Neesima  was 
held,  when  addresses  were  delivered  by  representa- 
tives of  the  students,  the  faculty,  and  the  Kyoto 
churches.  An  alumni  association  was  organized  the 
next  day.  The  school  was  then  in  a  flourishing  condi- 
tion, one  hundred  and  twenty  applicants  for  admis- 
sion having  presented  themselves  at  the  opening  of 
the  year,  of  whom  eighty  passed  the  examinations. 
The  local  interest  in  the  establishment  of  additional 


300  LAST   YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

departments,  in  the  raising  of  the  standards  of  in- 
struction and  the  increase  of  material  outfit  was. 
thoroughly  aroused,  and  Mr.  Neesima  began  at  once 
to  prosecute  his  plans  with  vigor. 

He  had  been  the  recognized  head  of  the  school  from 
its  foundation ;  but,  while  accepting  the  responsibili- 
ties of  his  office  as  president,  had  always  been  reluc- 
tant to  assume  its  rights  and  privileges,  and  could 
hardly  be  prevailed  upon  to  occupy  the  president's 
chair  on  the  chapel  platform.  In  one  of  his  letters  he 
says  :  "  Since  I  returned  here  I  have  found  something 
hard  to  bear.  The  faculty  call  me  president  of  the 
institution.  I  wish  I  could  get  rid  of  this  name.  It 
may  be  an  honorable  title  to  somebody,  but  I  feel  I 
am  utterly  unworthy  to  be  called  so." 

Two  years  later,  on  learning  that  the  honorary  de- 
gree of  doctor  of  laws  had  been  conferred  on  him  by 
Amherst  College,  he  writes  :  — 

"  Some  one  told  me  of  this  while  I  was  at  Osaka. 
I  said  it  must  be  a  mistake.  I  could  not  believe  in 
such  a  report.  When  I  came  to  the  seashore,  where 
my  wife  was  staying,  I  found  there  an  official  letter 
from  the  college.  Then  I  began  to  understand  it  was 
a  true  fact.  I  was  quite  hesitating  whether  I  could 
accept  it  or  not.  What  shall  I  do  with  it  ?  I  felt  I  was 
utterly  unworthy  of  it,  and  wrote  to  several  friends 
asking  their  opinion.  I  was  then  thinking  to  decline 
it,  but  they  advised  me  to  accept  it  by  all  means.  So 
I  have  decided  to  do  so  with  a  most  grateful  heart. 
I  cannot  discover  any  tact,  power,  or  ability  in  me  to 
come  through  the  path  of  these  last  twenty  years. 
When  I  think  of  it  I  am  utterly  overwhelmed,  and  at 
the  same  time  I  am  encouraged  to  stand  and  face  the 
world." 


FINANCIAL  RELIEF.  301 

In  the  spring  of  1887  Mr.  Neesima  went  to  Tokyo 
to  secure  the  exemption  of  the  Doshisha  from  the 
conscription  law.  Under  the  provisions  of  this  law 
all  students  except  those  connected  with  the  govern- 
ment schools  were  liable  to  military  service,  and  many 
had  left  the  Doshisha  in  order  to  escape  the  draft. 
The  law  was  subsequently  modified  so  as  to  include 
among  the  exempted  schools  such  as  should  fulfill  cer= 
tain  prescribed  conditions.  To  meet  these  conditions 
an  additional  endowment  fund  of  $50,000  was  neces- 
sary. By  a  vote  of  the  Prudential  Committee,  May 
17,  1887,  an  income  of  not  less  than  $2,500  per  an- 
num, the  interest  on  the  above  sum,  was  assured  to 
the  Doshisha.  Mr.  Neesima  received  the  news  of  the 
vote,  together  with  that  of  Mr.  Hardy's  last  illness, 
at  Sapporo,  the  new  capital  of  Yezo,  whither  he  had 
gone  in  accordance  with  a  resolution  of  the  Kyoto 
mission  relieving  him  from  his  duties  and  advising 
rest.     From  Sapporo  he  writes  to  Mrs.  Hardy  :  — 

"  July  30,  1887.  Mr.  Hardy's  letter  informing  me 
of  the  action  of  the  Prudential  Committee  was  re- 
ceived here  with  a  grateful  heart.  Alas  !  the  intoxi- 
cation of  this  joy  was  soon  dampened  by  the  telegram 
tellino;  me  of  his  serious  illness.  I  had  some  fear  of 
it  since  receiving  your  last  favor.  How  greatly  I  am 
troubled  I  can  scarcely  state  here.  I  wish  we  could 
have  some  sort  of  medium  to  convey  our  messages 
every  hour.  Oh,  how  anxiously  I  feel  about  him. 
He  has  sown  with  us,  and  I  earnestly  wish  he  could 
reap  much  more  fruit  here  in  Japan  with  us  before  he 
departs  in  peace.  Besides,  I  do  own  a  real  affection 
for  him,  and  think  I  love  both  of  you  more  than  my 
own  parents.  I  am  begotten  of  you  by  your  love. 
Pure  love  kindles  love   of    the  same   kind.      Noble 


302  LAST   YEARS  AND   DEATH. 

affection  binds  us  much  firmer  than  some  natural  ties. 
Here  I  am,  far  away  from  you.  I  wish  I  could  appear 
before  him  even  in  his  dream." 

"  August  24th.  I  am  all  confused  when  I  attempt 
to  write  to  you.  I  have  many  things  to  say  to  you 
concerning  Mr.  Hardy's  departure  for  another  world. 
But  when  I  attempt  to  write,  alas  !  I  find  everything 
chaotic.  I  sit  by  my  table,  I  hold  my  pen,  —  but  I 
can  do  nothing  further.  Of  course  I  know  that  our 
Heavenly  Father  wished  him  to  come  to  the  blissful 
heaven.  I  know  most  too  well  we  must  submit  all 
our  affairs  to  his  hand.  I  know  also  Mr.  Hardy  may 
be  far  better  off  than  in  this  troublesome  world.  But 
I  miss  him  very  much.  I  feel  quite  lonely.  I  feel 
my  real  father  is  gone ;  yea,  he  has  been  to  me  more 
than  my  father.  I  believe  that  he  knew  me  more  than 
all  my  Japanese  friends  here.  I  have  lost  the  friend 
of  Japan.  My  heart  is  darkened  like  the  total  eclipse 
so  recently  happened  here.  Cheerfulness  and  bright- 
ness are  suddenly  disappeared.  Alas !  the  total  dark- 
ness. The  air  is  chilled,  the  temperature  is  fallen. 
This  solar  eclipse  lasted  only  for  a  while,  but  my 
heart's  eclipse  may  continue  so  long  as  I  live.  I  can- 
not finish  even  these  few  lines.  I  am  too  sensitive 
just  yet.  Besides  this  sensitive  feeling  I  have  another, 
my  sympathy  with  you.  You  must  miss  him  beyond 
a  measure.  His  cheerful  voice  cannot  be  heard  any 
more.  My  heart  aches  in  your  behalf.  However,  I 
rejoice  with  you  that  when  he  departed  from  you  he 
must  have  commanded  you  to  trust,  and  rely  upon  an- 
other arm,  ever  strong  and  everlasting.  I  will  try  and 
write  you  much  oftener  than  before,  but  at  present  I 
find  it  a  hard  work  to  write  to  you." 

"  September  4th.     It  is  quite  rainy  this  afternoon. 


"Sffc 


£^&^<f  /^^t^rtzfef^) 


DEATH   OF  MR.  HARDY.  303 

I  am  undisturbed  by  any  visitor ;  my  thought  turns 
to  Boston.  My  reflection  about  you  and  Mr.  Hardy 
is  taking  hold  of  my  heart  very  strongly.  This  is 
the  fifth  Sabbath  since  he  left  us,  but  with  him  it 
must  be  the  continual  Sabbath.  We  who  are  left 
behind  weep  and  mourn,  but  he  rejoices.  All  the 
mysteries  here  may  be  no  longer  any  mysteries  to 
him.  How  grand  that  must  be  !  While  I  am  sadly 
missing  him,  and  at  the  same  time  cheered  up  by  the 
idea  of  his  most  holy,  happy,  and  blessed  state,  I 
have  a  mixture  of  contrary  feelings.  We  all  feel  we 
have  lost  the  father  of  the  Japan  mission.  Some  sent 
me  telegrams  to  console  my  sorrow,  others  wrote  me 
letters  to  express  their  own.  Now  we  have  got  to  go 
on  without  his  advice  and  support.  At  this  critical 
hour  I  simply  cry  out,  '  God  help  us.'  I  would  like 
to  write  you  some  things  I  have  observed  in  this 
island.  At  present  I  have  no  courage  to  do  so.  I 
have  received  your  letter  telling  me  of  his  most  lov- 
ing memorial  to  me.  Now  I  must  say  what  a  touching 
thing  it  is  that  he  should  remember  me  so  far  away 
as  he  did.  I  shall  never,  never  forget  it.  Through 
God's  help  I  will  try  to  follow  his  example,  and  to 
hand  over  to  my  fellow-creatures  as  he  has  handed  over 
to  me.  Doubtless  your  letter  was  written  with  many 
tears.  So  it  is  with  mine.  My  heart  is  still  burning 
like  a  volcano  with  all  sorts  of  plans  for  our  work. 
But  my  wife  is  my  constant  guard  to  check  me  and 
take  away  my  control.  She  works  like  a  policeman  to 
remove  my  pens  and  papers,  and  requests  visitors  to 
cease  their  conversation.  I  told  her  that  I  cannot  hide 
myself  anywhere  in  Japan  now,  and  I  am  thankful 
for  it." 

"  March  5,  1888.     Our  Christian  work  is  gaining 


304  LAST   YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

much  "round  here.  At  the  last  communion  we  re- 
ceived  over  forty  new  members  into  our  chapel  church, 
and  we  may  receive  about  thirty  more  at  the  next 
communion.  There  is  no  least  sign  of  excitement. 
It  may  be  called  a  steady  spiritual  growth.  Our 
weekly  prayer-meetings  fill  the  chapel.  It  is  a  grand 
sight  to  see  five  hundred  young  people  gathered  there. 
A  week  ago  I  married  a  warm  friend  of  ours,  the 
head  of  the  Yokohama  bank.  He  gave  us,  last  sum- 
mer, one  thousand  yen  for  our  preparatory  school,  and 
last  week  four  hundred  yen  for  the  completion  of  a 
dormitory  which  is  to  bear  his  name.  His  young 
wife  was  formerly  a  pupil  in  our  Kyoto  Home,  and 
is  the  eldest  daughter  of  a  wealthy  merchant.  The 
wedding  took  place  in  the  largest  hotel  in  the  city, 
and  was  a  grand  ceremony.  The  wedding  proces- 
sion was  very  gay.  The  bride  was  accompanied  by 
our  governor's  wife  and  six  maidens,  and  the  bride- 
groom by  the  ex-lieutenant-governor  of  Shiga,  an  ad- 
joining province.  Many  people  of  rank  were  present, 
and  the  solemn  ceremony  of  a  Christian  marriage 
made  a  deep  impression." 

In  April,  1888,  a  meeting  was  held  in  the  great 
Buddhist  temple  of  Chionin  in  Kyoto  to  consider  the 
question  of  a  university  endowment.  It  was  attended 
by  the  officials  of  the  province  and  city,  the  leading 
bankers  and  merchants  of  Kyoto,  and  after  addresses 
by  the  governor,  mayor,  Mr.  Neesima,  and  others,  a 
committee  was  appointed  to  take  the  matter  actively 
in  hand.  Mr.  Neesima's  views  as  a  Christian  were, 
of  course,  well  understood,  and  the  whole  aim  arid 
spirit  of  the  Doshisha  were  known  to  all.  Its  marked 
success  had  stimulated  the  friends  of  education  in 
other  centres,  and  the  training-school  at  Sendai,  or- 


GIFTS   TO  THE  DOSHISHA.  305 

ganized  under  Mr.  Neesima's  supervision,  grew  out  of 
the  desire  of  its  founder  to  create  a  second  Doshisha. 
The  presence  of  such  an  audience  for  such  a  purpose 
in  the  hall  of  one  of  the  most  magnificent  shrines  of 
Buddhism  shows  the  change  which  had  been  wrought 
in  public  sentiment.  The  son  of  the  governor  was  at 
that  time  a  student  in  the  Doshisha,  and  his  two 
daughters  were  being  educated  in  the  Kyoto  Home. 
Mr.  Neesima's  connection  with  the  Iwakura  Embassy 
in  1872,  his  efforts  for  the  school  during  the  early 
period  of  opposition,  the  prominent  positions  taken 
by  its  graduates  in  public  life,  had  called  attention  to 
the  work  in  which  he  was  engaged.  He  himself  had 
repeatedly  declined  all  offers  to  enter  the  service  of 
the  government,  but  he  had  always  cultivated  his  ac- 
quaintance with  the  influential  men  of  his  time,  and 
his  earnest,  self-sacrificing  devotion  commanded  their 
respect  and  sympathy.  In  July  a  dinner  was  given 
him  by  Count  Inouye,  late  Minister  of  Foreign  Af- 
fairs, in  order  that  he  might  present  his  cause  to  a 
number  of  distinguished  guests.  He  was  then  nearly 
worn  out  by  his  efforts,  and  fainted  away  while  speak- 
ing. The  result  of  this  meeting  was  the  pledge  of 
about  $30,000,  as  stated  in  the  following  plea  for  the 
university,  prepared  by  Mr.  Neesima  and  published 
in  November  in  twenty  of  the  leading  newspapers  of 
the  empire  :  — 

"  It  was  long  ago  that  I  formed  the  intention  of 
establishing  a  University  in  Japan,  and  for  many 
years  I  have  been  earnestly  laboring  to  accomplish 
this  purpose.  Now  the  current  of  public  opinion  has 
become  so  favorable  to  my  plan  that  the  present  time 
seems  to  be  favorable  for  making  my  purposes  known 
to  the  public  and  soliciting  their  help  in  accomplish' 


30G  LAST   YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

ing  this  great  enterprise.  I  wish  therefore  to  explain 
what  led  me  to  undertake  so  great  a  work  and  what  is 
the  design  of  the  proposed  institution. 

"About  twenty  years  ago,  at  a  time  when  our 
country  was  greatly  excited  over  the  question  of  in- 
tercourse with  foreign  nations,  having  the  desire  of 
studying  in  western  countries,  I  went  to  Hakodate ; 
and  from  thence,  in  violation  of  the  law  which  for- 
bade Japanese  to  leave  their  country,  I  succeeded  in 
getting  passage  on  a  merchant  ship,  and  arrived  in 
Boston  after  a  year  of  hard  life  as  a  sailor.  In  Bos- 
ton, happily  for  my  purposes,  I  was  welcomed  and 
aided  by  a  well  known  American  gentleman,  by  whose 
kindness  I  was  enabled  to  study  in  Amherst  College 
and  Andover  Seminary.  During  the  more  than  ten 
years  of  my  student  life  in  America,  observing  the 
conditions  of  western  civilization  and  having  oppor- 
tunity to  meet  and  converse  with  many  leading  men, 
I  became  gradually  convinced  that  the  civilization  of 
the  United  States  has  sprung  by  gradual  and  constant 
development  from  one  great  source,  namely,  education ; 
and  also  I  was  led  to  reflect  upon  the  intimate  rela- 
tion between  education  and  national  development. 
Hence  it  came  to  pass  that  I  resolved  to  take  educa- 
tion for  my  life-work  and  to  devote  myself  to  this 
undertaking. 

"  In  the  4th  year  of  Meiji  (1871),  while  I  was  study- 
ing at  Andover,  Mr.  Tanaka,  Minister  of  Education, 
came  with  the  late  Mr.  Iwakura,  Ambassador,  to  ob- 
serve the  condition  of  education  in  western  countries, 
and  I  received  an  official  invitation  to  accompany  them 
for  this  purpose.  After  visiting  the  famous  academies 
and  universities  of  the  United  States  and  Canada,  we 
traveled    in    Germany,   France,   England,    Scotland, 


STATEMENT  TO  THE  JAPANESE  PUBLIC.     307 

Switzerland,  Holland,  Denmark,  and  Russia,  and  I 
had  opportunity  to  carefully  examine  the  state  of 
education  and  the  condition  of  the  schools  in  these 
countries.  The  result  was  that  I  became  more  and 
more  convinced  that  education  is  the  foundation 
of  western  civilization,  and  that,  in  order  to  make  our 
Japan  a  nation  worthy  to  be  counted  among  the  en- 
lightened countries  of  the  world,  we  must  introduce 
not  only  the  externals  of  modern  civilization,  but  its 
essential  spirit.  Accordingly  I  was  the  more  strength- 
ened in  my  resolution  to  establish  a  university  after 
my  return  to  my  home,  and  thus  to  discharge  my 
duty  to  my  native  land. 

"  In  the  7th  of  Meiji  (1874),  as  I  was  about  to  re- 
turn to  Japan,  and  was  present  at  the  annual  meeting 
of  the  American  Board  and  made  a  short  address  at 
the  request  of  many  friends,  I  said  that  my  country 
was  in  a  disorganized  condition,  that  the  people  were 
wandering  in  search  of  a  light  which  might  guide 
them  into  the  right  way,  and  that  true  education  was- 
Jlie  only  means  by  which  the  people  could  make  pro- 
gress both  in  knowledge  and  morality.  In  speaking 
of  this  I  was  so  much  moved  that  I  could  not  refrain 
from  shedding  tears.  Taking  one  step  more  in  my 
speech,  I  said  that  on  returning  to  my  native  land  I 
should  surely  devote  my  life  to  educational  work,  and 
begged  my  hearers  to  help  me  if  they  approved  my 
purpose.  No  sooner  had  I  thus  spoken  than  a  num- 
ber of  ladies  and  gentlemen  in  the  audience  signified 
their  approval  of  my  request  by  contributing  several 
thousand  dollars  on  the  spot. 

"  In  the  last  part  of  the  7th  year  of  Meiji  (1874), 
after  an  absence  of  ten  years,  I  returned  to  my  home, 
cherishing  in  my  bosom  this  one  great  purpose.     In 


308  LAST   YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

the  following  January  I  met  Mr.  Kiclo,  counselor  to 
the  Cabinet,  and  told  him  of  my  purpose,  who  ap- 
proved of  it  and  gave  me  much  aid  in  accomplishing 
it.  I  also  received  much  aid  from  Mr.  Tanaka,  the 
Minister  of  Education,  and  from  Mr.  Makimura,  then 
governor  of  the  Kyoto  Fu.  The  result  was  that,  in 
company  with  Mr.  Yamamoto,  I  opened  a  school  in 
Kyoto  on  the  8th  of  November,  1875,  which  was  the 
beginning  of  the  present  Doshisha  College. 

"  Thus  the  Doshisha  was  established  ;  and  its  pur- 
pose was,  not  merely  to  give  instruction  in  English 
and  other  branches  of  learning,  but  to  impart  higher 
moral  and  spiritual  principles,  and  to  train  up,  not 
only  men  of  science  and  learning,  but  men  of  con- 
scientiousness and  sincerity.  This  we  believe  can 
never  be  attained  by  one-sided  intellectual  education, 
nor  by  Confucianism,  which  has  lost  its  power  to  con- 
trol and  regulate  the  mind,  but  only  by  a  thorough 
education  founded  on  the  Christian  principles  of  faith 
in  God,  love  of  truth,  and  benevolence  to  one's  fel- 
low-men. That  our  work  is  founded  upon  these 
principles  is  the  point  in  which  we  have  differed  from 
the  prevailing  views  on  education,  and  owing  to  this 
we  failed  to  gain  the  sympathy  of  the  public  for  a 
number  of  years.  At  that  time  our  condition  was 
very  weak,  with  almost  no  friends  in  the  whole  coun- 
try, with  our  principles  of  education  not  only  despised 
by  the  ignorant,  but  treated  with  contempt  even  by 
men  of  enlightenment.  Nevertheless,  being  convinced 
of  the  ultimate  victory  of  truth,  helping  and  strength- 
ening each  other,  we  proceeded  on  our  way  with  a 
single  eye  to  the  end  and  with  strong  determination 
amid  the  greatest  difficulties. 

"  Fortunately  general  opinion  has  now  changed  re- 


STATEMENT  TO  THE  JAPANESE  PUBLIC.     309 

specting  religion,  so  that  even  those  who  do  not  them- 
selves believe  in  Christianity  are  ready  to  acknowledge 
that  it  contains  a  living  power  for  the  regeneration  of 
men.  Thus  society  has  been  prepared  to  welcome  us. 
At  the  same  time  our  Doshisha  has  come  to  be  ap- 
preciated and  respected,  and  people  have  begun  to 
recognize  that  we  are  giving  our  students  a  sound 
and  well  balanced  education  both  intellectually  and 
morally,  so  that  our  school  is  one  to  which  parents 
may  send  their  children  without  hesitation.  Meeting 
with  such  favorable  reception,  our  school  has  steadily 
advanced  both  in  number  of  students  and  in  grade  of 

•  its  curriculum,  and  ever  our  friends  have  urged  us  to 
furnish  higher  and  higher  courses  of  study. 

"  Especially  in  the  14th  and  15th  years  of  Meiji 
(1881  and  1882)  such  requests  began  to  come  in 
upon  us,  and  we  felt  that  we  must  proceed  to  lay  the 

foundations  of  the  future  university.  Yet  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  university  is  one  of  the  greatest  works 
that  can  be  undertaken  in  this  country,  one  in  which 
we  need  many  helpers  and  much  money  ;  and  what  was 
our  condition  at  that  time  ?  Having  a  few  friends 
and  helpers,  we  were  not  so  entirely  neglected  as  at 
first,  but  still  we  were  in  an  isolated  condition.  What 
then  could  we  do  ?  Yet  never  for  a  moment  did  we 
falter  in  working  for  our  purpose.  We  sought  those 
who  might  favor  our  plans  and  help  us,  and,  finding 
several  who  gave  us  assurances  of  aid,  we  held  several 
meetings,  to  which  we  invited  the  members  of  the 
Kyoto  Fu  Assembly  and  asked  their  cooperation. 
Receiving  the  approval  of  the  leading  members  of 
the  Assembly,  we  published  a  tract  '  On  the  Estab- 
lishment of  a  Private  University,'  and  set  forth  in 
it  the  purposes  of  the  proposed  institution.     This  may 


310  LAST   YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

be  called  the  first  step  in  the  undertaking  of  the  work. 
Nevertheless,  although  many  gentlemen  gave  assur- 
ances of  help,  as  it  was  a  time  of  business  depres- 
sion nothing  was  accomplished  towards  raising  money, 
and  our  plans  seemed  to  come  to  a  stop  for  a  while. 
Also  I  was  obliged  to  go  to  America  for  a  time  and 
to  leave  the  work  in  the  hands  of  friends  during  my 
absence,  so  that  the  whole  amount  raised  until  April 
of  the  present  year  was  only  about  10,000  yen. 

"During  the  present  year  we  have  especially  de- 
voted ourselves  to  this  work,  and  good  results  have 
been  accomplished.  In  April  we  called  together  over 
six  hundred  of  the  prominent  people  of  Kyoto  and 
explained  our  plans  to  them,  at  which  time  Mr.  Kita- 
gaki,  the  governor  of  the  Kyoto  prefecture,  not  only 
approved  our  purpose  but  himself  made  an  address 
urging  the  people  to  help  in  the  work.  Since  then 
several  meetings  have  been  held,  and  a  committee  is 
collecting  money,  and  we  have  reason  to  hope  that 
our  confidence  in  the  generosity  and  public  spirit  of 
the  people  of  Kyoto  will  not  be  disappointed. 

"  And  I  have  worked  in  Tokyo  as  well  as  in  Kyoto. 
Counts  Okuma  and  Inouye  and  Viscount  Aoki  and 
others,  to  whom  I  have  explained  my  plans,  have  ex- 
pressed their  approval  of  them,  and  especially  Counts 
Okuma  and  Inonye,  after  visiting  the  school  and  per- 
sonally inspecting  its  working,  have  given  it  their 
warm  recommendation  and  encoviraged  us  in  our  pur- 
pose of  establishing  higher  courses  of  study.  Besides 
these,  other  gentlemen  and  business  men  of  Tokyo  and 
Yokohama,  after  hearing  my  plans,  have  given  the 
following  sums  since  April  of  the  present  year  :  — 


STATEMENT   TO   THE  JAPANESE  PUBLIC.     311 

Yen. 

Count  Okuina 1>000 

Count  Inouye 1,000 

Viscount  Aoki 500 

Mr.  R.  Hara        6,000 

Mr.  K.  Iwasaki 3,000 

Mr.  K.  Okura 2,000 

Mr.  H.  Tanaka 2,000 

Mr.  Y.  Shibusawa 6,000 

Mr.  Y.  Iwasaki 5,000 

Mr.  H.  Hiranuma 2,500 

Mr.  K.  Masuda 2,000 


Counts  Ito  and  Katsu  and  Viscount  Enomoto  have 
also  signified  their  approval  of  our  work  and  have 
promised  to  aid  us.  In  addition,  some  friends  of  mine 
in  America  have  promised  $50,000  towards  the  en- 
dowment of  the  present  school,  and  another  friend 
has  recently  promised  $15,000  for  a  Science  Hall. 

"  In  view  of  this,  since  our  work  has  now  progressed 
for  twenty  years  or  more,  and  has  gained  so  much 
approval  in  many  quarters,  and  since  we  are  now  be- 
ginning to  meet  with  so  much  success,  I  think  we 
must  now  be  diligent  to  seek  out  many  helpers,  for 
the  institution  of  a  university  is  a  great  undertaking 
and  needs  much  money  and  help  of  all  kinds.  Such 
an  opportunity  as  we  now  have,  if  once  lost,  may 
never  be  found  again,  and  therefore  we  must  not  waste 
a  moment.  Also  when  we  consider  the  present  state 
of  the  Doshisha,  we  feel  sure  that  our  purpose  is  not 
in  vain.  We  have  increased  the  number  of  trustees 
of  the  Doshisha  Company,  perfected  its  constitution, 
and  thus  established  the  government  of  this  educa- 
tional work  upon  a  firm  basis.  At  present  we  have  a 
preparatory  course,  an  English  collegiate  course,  a 
theological  course,  a  girls'  school,  and  a  hospital  and 


312  LAST   YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

nurses'  school.     The  following  table  gives  a  few  sta- 
tistics in  regard  to  each  :  — 

Regular  Assistant   Pupils  at     Grad- 
teachers.  teachers,   present,     uates. 

Preparatory  department      ....  1  13  203  108 

Collegiate  department      \  -.*  fi  5  ^-^  ^ 

Theological    department  )  (    81  57 

Girls'  school 13  2  176  21 

Nurses' school 3  2  13  43 

34  23        899      309 

"  The  school  has  thus  attained  so  advanced  a  posi- 
tion that  we  expect  to  make  the  course  of  study  in  the 
collegiate  department  equal  to  that  of  the  govern- 
ment's Koto  Chu  Gakko  (colleges)  within  the  pres- 
ent year.  We  feel,  therefore,  that  it  is  necessary  to 
add  the  university  course  to  the  present  school;  that 
the  time  has  come  for  the  establishment  of  the  uni- 
versity. Since  the  university  is  the  place  for  thorough 
training  in  special  studies,  those  who  graduate  from 
our  collegiate  department  should  have  university 
courses  open  to  them  to  carry  on  their  studies  in 
such  special  departments  as  they  wish.  To  leave  the 
collegiate  department  without  the  higher  courses  of 
the  university  is  like  building  an  arch  and  leaving 
out  the  keystone.  Thus  we  are  such  that  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  university  cannot  be  postponed. 

"  We  have  hitherto  spoken  of  the  motives  which 
have  led  us  to  undertake  this  great  work ;  now  we 
wish  to  mention  the  ends  which  we  have  in  view. 
We  do  not  believe  that  it  is  fitting  to  commit  educa- 
tion entirely  to  the  hands  of  government,  because  the 
education  of  our  young  people  is  our  own  duty,  and 
we  not  only  are  able  to  discharge  this  duty  ourselves, 
but  can  do  it  with  more  activity,  thoroughness,  and 
economy.     In  this  way  our  Doshisha  has  attained  its 


STATEMENT   TO    THE  JAPANESE  PUBLIC.     313 

present  prosperity,  and  in  this  way  —  with  the  help 
of  others  —  we  hope  to  enlarge  it  into  a  university. 
We  think  it  not  well  to  rely  on  a  single  university 
under  government  control,  however  high  be  its  grade 
of  culture ;  and  we  conceive  that  the  reason  which 
led  the  government  to  establish  the  university  was 
not  that  they  wished  to  take  higher  education  entirely 
into  their  own  hands,  but  that  they  wished  to  give  us 
a  model  to  follow.  How  long,  then,  shall  we  be  con- 
tent with  merely  looking  at  and  admiring  the  model 
without  making  any  effort  to  imitate  it  ?  We,  of 
course,  see  the  advantages  of  the  Imperial  Univer- 
sity, and  recognize  its  superiority  in  endowment  and 
equipment,  but  we  also  believe  that  it  is  our  special 
work  to  nourish  the  spirit  of  self-reliance  in  our 
students'  bosoms  and  to  train  up  self-governing  peo- 
ple. 

"  Education  is  one  of  the  most  important  works  of 
a  country,  and  it  gives  us  great  sorrow  to  see  the  peo- 
ple commit  it  entirely  to  the  hands  of  government  in 
timid  indolence,  for  such  conduct  clearly  betrays  a 
shameful  spirit  of  dependence  on  the  government. 

"The  enlightenment  of  a  nation  is  not  a  work 
which  can  be  accomplished  in  a  day.  In  New  England 
Harvard  University  was  founded  within  fifteen  years 
after  the  Pilgrims  landed  on  the  stormy  and  desolate 
shore  of  the  Atlantic  ocean.  Now  it  has  110  profes- 
sors, over  200,000  books,  and  nearly  fifteen  million 
dollars  of  endowment.  We  have  no  doubt  that  the 
living  power  of  such  institutions  is  one  great  cause  of 
the  spirit  of  self-government  which  prevails  so  gen- 
erally among  Americans.  In  Germany,  since  the 
times  of  Ashikaga  (three  hundred  and  fifty  years 
ago),  one  university  has  been  established  after  another 


314  LAST   YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

until  now  there  are  thirty  or  more  that  are  flourish- 
ing. In  Italy  there  are  seventeen.  Now  if  we  look 
at  our  own  country  and  find  only  one  university,  and 
that  under  the  control  of  the  government,  can  we 
say  that  this  is  sufficient  for  the  enlightenment  of 
the  people  ?  Must  it  not  be  said  that  we  are  greatly 
lacking  in  provision  for  the  education  of  the  people 
and  in  preparation  for  the  future  welfare  of  the  coun- 
try? Such  considerations  as  these  have  forced,  and 
are  forcing,  us  to  attempt  so  great  an  enterprise. 

"  What  is  the  true  end  of  education  ?     We  under- 
stand it  to  be  the  full  and  symmetrical  development 
of  all  our  faculties,  not  a  one-sided  culture.     How- 
ever much   students    may   advance    in    the    arts  and 
sciences,  if  they   are  not   stable   and   persevering  in 
character,  can  we  trust  them  with  the  future  of  our 
country  ?     If,  in  consequence  of  principles  of  educa- 
tion which  shoot  wide  of  the  mark,  our  young  men 
are  moulded  and  trained  in  a  one-sided  and  distorted 
manner,  no  one  can  deny  that  such  principles  are  ex- 
tremely injurious  to  the  country.     Such  students,  in 
their  search  for  western  civilization,  choose  only  the 
external  and  material  elements  of  civilization  —  liter- 
ature, law,   political  institutions,  food  and   clothing, 
etc.,  and  seem  not  to  comprehend  the  source  of  civil- 
ization.    Consequently,  blindly  groping  for  light  and 
wandering  in  darkness,  they  are  misled  by  selfish  and 
erroneous    principles   in    the   use    of   their   acquired 
knowledge.     And  though  there  come  some  who  wish 
to   reform   these    evil  tendencies  in   education,   they 
only  make   the   evil  worse  by  resorting  to  measures 
of  oppression  and  restriction  instead  of  training  up 
noble  and  high-principled  students  whose  minds  are 
free  and  broad  as  well  as  disciplined,  and  who  govern 


STATEMENT   TO  THE  JAPANESE  PUBLIC.     315 

themselves  and  follow  the  right  way  with  self-deter- 
mining conviction.  We  would  hold  our  peace  were  it 
not  that  these  thoughts  make  us  anxious  for  our  coun- 
try and  people. 

"  We  think  that  western  civilization,  though  many 
and  various  in  its  phenomena,  is  in  general  Christian 
civilization.  The  spirit  of  Christianity  penetrates  all 
things  even  to  the  bottom,  so  that,  if  we  adopt  only 
the  material  elements  of  civilization  and  leave  out 
religion,  it  is  like  building  up  a  human  body  of  flesh 
only  without  blood. 

"  Our  young  men  who  are  studying  the  literature 
and  science  of  the  west  are  not  becoming  fitted  to  be 
the  men  of  New  Japan,  but  are,  we  regret  to  say, 
wandering  out  of  the  true  way  in  consequence  of  their 
mistaken  principles  of  education.  Alas !  what  a  sad 
prospect  this  offers  for  the  future  of  our  country. 

"  We  sincerely  confess  that  we  are  of  ourselves  un- 
worthy to  undertake  so  great  a  work,  but,  with  God's 
blessing  and  the  help  of  our  patriotic  fellow-citizens, 
we  will  forget  our  own  weakness  and  even  venture 
upon  this  great  task. 

"  To  express  our  hopes  in  brief,  we  seek  to  send  out 
into  the  world  not  only  men  versed  in  literature  and 
science,  but  young  men  of  strong  and  noble  character, 
by  which  they  can  use  their  learning  for  the  good  of 
their  fellow-men.  This,  we  are  convinced,  can  never 
be  accomplished  by  abstract,  speculative  teaching,  nor 
by  strict  and  complicated  rides,  but  only  by  Christian 
principles  —  the  living  and  powerful  principles  of 
Christianity  —  and  therefore  we  adopt  these  princi- 
ples as  the  unchangeable  foundation  of  our  educa- 
tional work,  and  devote  our  energies  to  their  realiza- 
tion. 


316  LAST   YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

"  Notwithstanding  that  our  work  is  based  on  these 
principles,  if  any  one  says  that  our  purpose  is  the  prop- 
agation of  religion  and  the  culture  of  Christian  minis- 
ters,  we  must  tell  him  that  he  knows  us  not  at  all,  for 
we  went  to  work  with  a  broader  purpose  than  what  you 
ascribe  to  us.  Our  work  is  not  for  the  propagation 
of  a  religion,  but  for  the  imparting  of  a  living  power ; 
not  simply  for  giving  culture  to  young  men,  but  for 
fitting  them  to  lead  and  influence  others  by  their  work 
and  conduct.  Therefore,  by  the  side  of  the  theologi- 
cal course  already  established,  we  wish  to  establish 
courses  in  politicsT  economics,  philosophy,  literature, 
law,  etc.,  thus  making  a  true  university.  If  we  are 
not  able  to  establish  all  these  courses  at  once,  we  will 
organize  them  one  by  one  according  to  our  ability 
and  their  relative  importance.  Thus  it  is  plain  that 
our  university  is  not  intended  as  a  means  of  propaga- 
tion of  any  sect  or  party,  either  religious  or  political. 

"  By  making  known  our  purpose  to  the  public,  and 
by  gaining  popular  sympathy  and  aid,  we  hope  ear- 
nestly to  accomplish  this  work.  Some  of  our  gradu- 
ates will  enter  the  political  field,  some  may  be  farm- 
ers or  merchants,  and  some  may  devote  themselves  to 
science.  Though  their  occupations  are  different,  it  is 
our  hope  that  they  will  all  be  true  patriots,  each 
doing  his  part  towards  the  welfare  of  the  country. 
Since  the  security  of  a  country  depends  not  so  much 
on  its  possessing  a  few  great  men  as  upon  its  govern- 
ment being  in  the  hands  of  intelligent  and  public- 
spirited  people  whom  we  may  call  the  conscience  of 
the  country,  the  education  of  such  people  is  the  great 
and  pressing  need  of  Japan.  Looking  forward  to 
the  coming  epoch,  Meiji  23d  [1890  —  the  year  fixed 
for  the  opening  of  the  National  Assembly],  we  feel 


FAILING   HEALTH.  317 

more  and  more  the  need  of  such  an  institution  as  we 
are  planuing  ;  for,  as  constitutional  government  takes 
the  place  of  the  present  system,  and  as  the  people 
come  to  share  largely  in  political  rights,  the  most  im- 
jx>rtant  need  will  not  be  perfect  laws  or  institutionSy- 
but  self-governing  and  intelligent  people. 

"  This  being  my  purpose,  when  I  consider  my  own 
strength  I  find  it  far  short  of  accomplishing  so  great 
a  work  ;  but  I  cannot  be  silent,  —  the  needs  of  our 
country  and  the  urgency  of  my  friends  forbid  me  to 
decline  this  task.  Thus  being  stimulated  and  urged 
on  by  the  condition  of  the  times,  forgetting  myself, 
I  devote  myself  to  this  work,  and  1  pray  that  with 
God's  grace  and  the  help  of  my  fellow-citizens  this 
university  may  be  successfully  established.  —  Kyoto, 
November,  1888." 

Mr.  Xeesima's  health  during  the  summer  of  1888 
was  very  precarious.  He  was  warned  by  physicians 
in  Toky5  that  he  had  not  long  to  live,  and  by  their 
advice  was  taken  to  Ikao,  a  mountain  resort,  in  a 
kago,  being  too  weak  to  travel  even  by  jinrikisha. 
Many  causes  had  operated  to  discourage  him.  "V\  liile 
at  Andover  in  1885  he  had  kindled  a  strong  interest 
among  the  seminary  students,  and  he  had  long  been 
looking  for  the  advent  of  several  who  had  pledged 
their  lives  to- the  work  in  Japan.  This  movement 
had  been  checked  by  the  action  of  the  Prudential 
Committee  in  its  refusal  to  appoint  candidates  for  the 
foreign  field  who  failed  to  conform  to  its  views  upon 
certain  theological  speculations  then  under  discussion. 
The  resignation  of  Mr.  Hardy,  chairman  of  the  Pru- 
dential Committee,  still  further  depressed  him.  and 
his  death  a  year  later  was  a  blow  from  which  he 
never  recovered.     His  own  father  also  died  the  same 


318  LAST   YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

year.  The  plan  proposed  in  1887  for  a  union  of  the 
Congregational  and  Presbyterian  churches  of  Japan 
had  also  greatly  troubled  him.  He  was  not  opposed  to 
the  general  principle  of  alliance  and  cooperation,  but 
he  did  not  favor  an  organic  union,  and  thus  found 
himself  at  variance  with  many  long  cherished  friends 
and  co-workers.  Under  the  shock  of  his  physician's 
warning  he  writes  Mrs.  Hardy,  from  Tokyo,  July  4, 
1888 :  — 

"  Allow  me  to  send  you  my  compliments  for  this 
glorious  day  of  your  nation.  I  came  here  on  the  11th. 
My  wife  is  with  me.  She  is  a  sort  of  policeman  over 
me,  watching  me  lest  I  overdo.  Though  I  am  slightly 
gaining,  I  believe  I  shall  never  get  well  again.  My 
doctor  says'  my  heart  is  enlarged  and  will  never  re- 
sume its  original  size,  and  that  at  any  time  my  bod- 
ily life  may  soon  cease.  Of  course  I  bore  it  rather 
bravely,  but  to  my  wife  it  seemed  almost  unbearable. 
She  was  warned  to  keep  it  a  secret  from  me.  But,  a 
poor  creature !  she  coidd  not  keep  her  secret.  I  tried 
to  comfort  her  and  told  her  all  my  future  expectation. 
However,  I  found  it  a  hard  work  to  quiet  down  my 
own  sensitive  feelings.  Since  then  she  stays  with  me 
and  does  not  give  me  a  chance  to  write  much.  Just 
now  I  sent  her  off  for  a  few  minutes  in  order  to  write 
this  letter.  Though  I  am  absolutely  prepared  to  re- 
sign my  future  into  the  tender  hand  of  the  Heavenly 
Father,  yet  when  I  think  of  you,  all  my  past  affairs, 
your  motherly  and  unceasing  love,  comes  at  once  to 
my  precious  memory,  and  I  weep  like  a  babe.  I  dis- 
like to  pass  off  suddenly  without  a  good-by  to  my 
dear  friends.  Therefore,  though  it  may  be  useless  to 
inform  you  of  such  a  matter  beforehand,  I  should  be 
sorry  to  leave  this  world  without  sending  you  my  last 


A    FAREWELL   LETTER.  319 

farewell,  with  my  unspeakable  thanks  for  all  you  have 
clone  for  me.  I  owe  you  all,  and  have  nothing  to  pay 
back  but  my  thanks  and  daily  prayers  for  you.  If  I 
fail  to  send  you  my  last  farewell  by  reason  of  passing 
off  suddenly,  as  my  doctor  described  to  me,  please 
regard  this  as  my  last  word  to  you.  I  wish  I  could 
write  as  I  feel,  but  I  cannot  express  myself  at  all.  I 
trust  you  can  guess  at  it.  What  I  cannot  say  I  hope 
I  shall  say  in  another  world.  With  regard  to  my 
tender  feeling  to  my  dear  wife  and  aged  mother  you 
may  sympathize  with  me.  You  know  also  how  much  I 
am  interested  in  our  Kyoto  schools  and  the  gospel  work 
throughout  this  island  empire.  I  am  willing  to  leave 
all  these  interests  behind.  I  am  thankful  for  what  has 
been  done  for  my  beloved  country.  What  now  shall  I 
hope  or  expect  to  receive  ?  As  you  know,  I  have  a 
desperate  will  and  plan  to  make  our  Kyoto  school  a 
Christian  university.  For  this  cause  I  came  to  To- 
kyo. For  this  cause  I  became  ill  and  fainted  away. 
For  this  cause  I  am  still  staying  here.  However,  I  am 
very  careful.  I  fear  I  cannot  write  you  much  here- 
after. If  I  pass  off  I  hope  you  will  not  feel  too 
sorry.  I  fear  this  may  not  be  a  very  complimentary 
letter  to  receive  on  your  fourth  of  July.  But  so  long 
as  I  am  prepared  to  resign  myself  to  His  hand  I  like 
to  tell  my  sympathizing  mother  and  ask  for  her  prayers 
for  my  soul.  My  wife  has  returned  and  warns  me  to 
stop.  What  I  write  here  is  not  revealed  to  her. 
Please  keep  this  secret  from  other  people.  I  am  still 
hopeful  to  live,  but  am  prepared  to  go  also." 


320  LAST    YEARS  AND  DEATH. 


TO    MRS.    HARDY. 

Ikao,  Joshtt,  August  13, 1888. 
My  friends  have  held  a  special  council  to  see  what 
they  can  do  for  my  poor  health.  They  consulted  with 
Dr.  Baelz  of  the  Tokyo  University,  who  urged  me  to 
some  to  this  bathing  place.  Their  plan  is  to  keep  me 
away  from  Kyoto  lest  I  should  be  worried  about  our 
school.  I  am  enjoying  the  quietness  of  this  place.  It  is 
cool  and  pleasant,  and  nearly  3,000  feet  above  the  sea, 
the  road  ascending  gradually  from  Mayebashi,  a  rail- 
way terminus,  where  we  have  a  church  of  two  hundred 
members.  I  am  surprised  to  find  how  fast  a  moun- 
tain town  like  this  is  Americanized.  We  can  get 
good  milk,  meat,  and  tolerably  good  bread.  I  have 
hired  a  small  cottage,  although  there  many  hotels  well 
filled  in  the  bathing  season.  This  little  district  is 
honeycombed  by  the  gospel,  and  is  one  of  the 
strong  proofs  of  my  humble  theory,  —  educate  the 
natives,  and  they  will  take  care  of  themselves  and 
start  self-sustaining  churches.  I  wish  I  could  visit 
these  churches.  Alas  !  it  may  be  His  will  to  keep  me 
ill  and  teach  me  His  way.  I  am  trying  to  rest ;  I 
walk  little,  eat  slowly,  talk  little,  read  and  write  spar 
ingly.  I  have  read  Victor  Hugo's  "  Les  Miserables 
and  "Ninety-three,"  and  the  Life  of  Dr.  Franklin.  His 
precepts  are  good,  but  his  example  might  mislead 
many.  I  suppose  you  are  now  at  Mt.  Desert.  If  I 
might  sit  down  on  your  piazza  I  would  talk  with 
you  and  listen  to  you,  hear  gentle  sounds  of  the  surf 
and  see  the  Ianthe  in  the  bay.  Alas  !  with  this  pleas- 
ure,  something  would  be  missing.  A  year  ago  I  re- 
ceived Mr.  Sears'  telegram  about  Mr.  Hardy's  death. 


>» 


HARRIS  SCIENCE  SCHOOL.  321 

What  I  felt  then  I  feel  now  keenly  and  will  feel  it 
forever.  I  have  pressed  for  you  a  petal  of  a  sweet- 
smelling'  wild  lily,  a  token  of  my  profound  respect. 

During-  the  year  1889  Mr.  J.  N.  Harris  of  New 
London,  Conn.,  who  had  previously  given  $15,000  for 
the  erection  of  a  building  for  the  scientific  depart- 
ment of  the  Doshisha,  increased  his  gift  to  $100,000. 
In  acknowledging  this  gift  in  behalf  of  the  trustees 
of  the  university  Mr.  Neesima  wrote  to  Mr.  Harris  : 
"  A  donation  like  this  is  unknown  and  unprecedented 
in  our  country."  Referring  to  this  donation  he  says  in 
a  letter  to  Mrs.  Hardy :  — 

"  Our  trustees  recently  held  a  meeting  in  Kyoto  to 
talk  over  financial  matters.  The  Buddhist  priests  are 
making  an  utmost  effort  to  check  our  growth,  and  are 
bringing  all  sorts  of  bad  names  against  me.  They 
think  I  am  the  leader  of  the  Christian  movement. 
Through  God's  hand  I  am  still  protected ;  my  life  is 
in  his  hand  and  I  am  not  nervous  at  all.  This  sum 
came  in  just  a  right  time  to  relieve  me  from  an  in- 
tense anxiety.  When  I  left  Boston  in  1874  I  bought 
a  single  mattress,  supposing  that  I  might  be  obliged 
to  live  a  single  life  and  even  be  killed  for  His  name's 
sake.  You  may  laugh  at  me  for  my  thought  when  I 
bought  that  mattress  with  such  a  martyr-like  spirit. 
During  this  pioneer  period  the  Lord  has  blessed  this 
poor  fellow  beyond  my  comprehension.  You  know 
how  ill  and  weak  I  am,  unable  to  engage  in  any  vigor- 
ous work.  Even  in  this  weakness  He  still  uses  me. 
This  is  a  perfect  wonder  to  me.  I  write  this  private 
matter  to  you  and  request  you  to  rejoice  with  me." 

Mr.  Neesima  seemed  much  better  during  the  sum- 
mer of  1889,  and  after  having  seen  the  foundation  of 


322  LAST   YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

the  new  science  building  laid,  went  to  Tokyo  in  Octo- 
ber to  work  for  the  university  endowment  fund. 
Count  Malsugata,  Minister  of  Fiuance,  became  much 
interested  in  his  projects,  but  owing  to  the  attempt  on 
the  life  of  Count  Okuma,  Minister  for  Foreign  Affairs, 
and  the  unsettled  condition  of  politics,  not  much  was 
accomplished.  Mr.  Neesima  therefore  went  to  Maye- 
bashi  for  a  brief  rest.  Here  he  contracted  a  severe 
cold,  but  returned  to  Tokyo  and  resumed  his  work. 
A  relapse  followed,  and  in  a  weak  condition  he  went 
with  his  clerk  to  Oiso,  a  health  resort  on  the  seashore, 
about  forty  miles  southwest  of  Yokohama,  where  he 
died.  The  last  letter  he  wrote  to  Mrs.  Hardy  was  from 
Kyoto,  October  5th,  just  before  leaving  for  Tokyo. 

"  Your  favor  written  at  West  Gouldsborougk  was 
at  hand  yesterday.  A  precious  memory  is  connected 
with  the  house  where  you  wrote  it,  and  whence  you 
doubtless  looked  down  from  time  to  time  on  the  calm 
expanse  of  that  picturesque  bay,  spotted  here  and  there 
by  white  sails.  The  memory  of  it  is  as  fresh  to  me  as 
if  I  saw  it  yesterday.     It  is  so  sad,  and  yet  so  sacred. 

"  It  is  quite  warm  to-day  and  the  doors  of  my  study 
are  wide  open.  As  the  weather  is  calm  I  could  not 
help  being  calm  also.  Here  I  am  reflecting  upon  the 
past,  the  past  connected  with  you.  My  thought  is 
flying  far  off  to  a  distant  land,  a  celestial  spot  on 
earth.  It  is  almost  immaterial  to  me  whether  it  be 
on  the  earth  or  in  heaven.  Where  my  thought  goes 
there  is  something  sweet  and  sacred. 

"  Since  I  had  my  serious  heart  attack  I  cannot  engage 
in  any  vigorous  work.  But  my  thought  is  busily  en- 
gaged with  the  idea  of  our  future  university  and  of 
building  up  Japan.  The  Christian  work  is  somewhat 
neutralized  now  on   account  of    the  union   question. 


UNION  MOVEMENT.  323 

There  is  also  great  political  excitement.  The  people 
are  earnestly  discussing'  the  revision  of  the  treaties, 
and  political  parties  are  using  this  question  to  gain 
ascendancy.  The  excitement  will  be  greater  next 
year  when  we  come  to  elect  representatives  to  the 
National  Assembly.  It  will  be  a  great  epoch  in  our 
political  history.  The  world  is  moving  in  Japan,  so 
we  are  bound  to  push  forward  our  educational  work, 
and  to  get  hold  of  the  conscience  of  the  people. 
Alas !  why  can  we  not  make  an  utmost  effort  to  take 
up  Japan  and  humbly  offer  it  to  Christ  ? 

"  Some  scholars  in  Tokyo  are  endeavoring  to  check 
the  progressive  party  and  the  Christian  work.  I  sup- 
pose they  will  be  a  power  for  a  while.  They  are  pos- 
itive, but  narrow  and  exclusive.  The  movement  is  a 
semi-political  one.  The  petty  politicians  wish  the 
support  of  the  Buddhist  priests.  The  latter  hope  to 
maintain  their  position  through  the  help  of  these 
narrow-minded  and  short-sighted  politicians.  Let  us 
wait  and  see  how  long  they  will  survive  against  the 
light  of  the  world.  At  such  a  time  we  ought  to  make 
a  union  effort  to  keep  our  front  strong.  But- the- 
union  attempted  is  the  centralization  of  the  power  of 
our  local  churches.  Our  simple-minded  people  rather 
favor  this  union  because  it  looks  broad  and  is  pre- 
sented in  a  tangible  form.  The  union  I  would  favor 
is  rather  spiritual.  I  am  a  lover  of  democracy.  It  is 
not  an  easy  task  to  occupy  the  position  where  I  am. 
When  anything  happens  I  am  apt  to  receive  the 
hardest  blow.  But  I  don't  mind  it  at  all.  I  have 
chosen  a  policy  in  which  church  autonomy  is  recog- 
nized and  every  member  can  have  his  voice  in  the 
management  and  government.  If  the  terms  of  the 
union  are  based  on  this  condition  I  have  no  least  ob- 


324  LAST   YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

jection  to  it ;  but  I  confess  I  am  careful  not  to  rush 
forward  without  any  conditions.  I  beg  your  pardon 
for  speaking  of  such  unpleasant  affairs.  But  have  no 
least  fear.  We  must  go  through  some  fire  in  this 
world,  but  time  will  heal  all  petty  feelings  and  misun- 
derstandings. Alas  !  I  must  go  back  to  West  Goulds- 
borough  to  calm  down  my  feelings.  Laying  aside 
such  thoughts  for  awhile  to  engage  in  meditation  on 
the  past  seems  to  me  a  very  part  of  heaven.  What 
will  be  my  thought  when  I  step  forward  to  the  future 
immaterial  heaven  !  Though  I  am  often  disgusted 
with  this  world's  affairs,  I  am  bound  to  live  through 
and  push  through  all  I  can  for  Christ." 

On  learning  of  his  retirement  to  Oiso,  Mrs.  Nee- 
sima  became  anxious  and  desired  to  join  him.  H&, 
however,  urged  her  to  remain  with  his  mother,  then 
eighty -four  years  of  age,  reminding  her  that  "in  olden 
times  the  samurai  did  not  take  his  wife  with  him  into 
battle."  No  serious  apprehensions  of  a  fatal  result 
were  at  first  entertained,  and  during  the  first  week  of 
January  there  were  signs  of  improvement.  On  New 
Year's  day  he  wrote  a  short  poem  of  which  the  follow- 
ing is  a  literal  rendering :  — 

Seeing1  the  old  year  go, 
Do  not  lament  over  the  sick  body ; 
For  the  cock's  crow  is  the  harbinger 
Of  happy  times  at  hand. 

Although  inferior  in  ability, 

Poor  in  plans  for  the  good  of  my  generation, 

Yet  still  cherishing  the  greatest  hope 

I  welcome  the  spring. 

The  first  days  of  the  new  year  he  passed  in  study- 
ing the  missionary  problem  in  Japan,  writing  long 
letters  to  several  of  the  leading  native  pastors  and 


INN  AT   01  SO.  325 

workers,  in  which  he  urged  the  occupation  of  certain 
new  centres.  He  was  never  a  random  sower  of  seed. 
Thoroughly  conversant  with  the  characteristics  of  the 
people  of  the  various  provinces,  and  watching  carefully 
the  opening  of  the  interior  to  foreign  influences,  he 
planned  his  campaign  like  a  general,  marking  on  a 
map  of  the  five  provinces  the  strategic  lines  of  advance, 
and  indicating  by  different  colored  inks  the  relative 
importance  of  the  places  he  wished  to  have  occupied. 
On  January  10th  he  seemed  as  well  as  usual,  and 
passed  the  evening  with  two  of  his  associates  on  the 
Faculty  in  the  discussion  of  plans  for  the  new  school 
of  science.  Professor  Shimomura,  seeing  the  discom- 
fort of  his  life  in  a  Japanese  inn,  urged  his  return 
home,  but  he  characteristically  replied :  "  I  have  here 
a  debt  of  $20,000,  and  cannot  leave  until  it  is  paid." 
On  the  following  day  he  had  an  attack  of  intestinal 
catarrh,  which  rapidly  developed  into  peritonitis,  and 
on  the  17th  physicians  were  summoned  from  Tokyo 
and  Kyoto.  To  the  suggestion  that  Mrs.  Neesima 
should  be  sent  for  he  replied:  "No,  wait  a  little." 
His  disease,  however,  made  rapid  progress,  and  on 
the  19th  a  telegram  was  sent  to  his  wife,  who,  with 
other  friends  from  Kyoto  and  Tokyo,  hurried  to  his 
bedside.  On  the  21st,  referring  to  friends  expected 
from  Ky5to,  he  said  to  Mrs.  Neesima:  "If  they  come, 
please  encourage  them  and  tell  them  not  to  weep  for 
me,  for  I  also  am  a  man  of  feeling.  I  might  be  moved 
by  their  sorrow,  and  increase  it  by  my  own." 

The  Japanese  inn  where  he  was  lodging  being  with- 
out modern  conveniences,  a  mattress  and  bedclothes 
were  procured ;  but  to  these  slight  provisions  for  his 
ease  he  objected,  saying  he  was  not  worthy  to  die  so 
comfortably.     His  pain  was  at  times  severe,  but  his 


326  LAST   YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

mind  remained  clear  to  the  end.  On  January  22d, 
he  was  told  that  he  could  not  live,  and  was  asked  if 
he  had  any  directions  to  give.  He  replied:  "Not  to- 
day; let  me  rest."  The  next  morning  he  sent  for  the 
maps  which  he  had  been  studying,  and  with  these 
spread  before  him  he  explained  his  plans  for  the  ex- 
tension of  the  mission  work,  and  dictated  the  follow= 
ing  messages :  — 

"The  object  of  the  Doshisha  is  the  advancement  of 
Christianity,  Literature,  and  Science,  and  the  fur- 
therance of  all  education.  These  are  to  be  pursued 
together  as  mutually  helpful.  The  object  of  the  edu- 
cation given  by  the  Doshisha  is  not  Theology,  Liter- 
ature, or  Science,  in  themselves;  but  that  through 
these,  men  of  great  and  living  power  may  be  trained 
up  for  the  service  of  true  freedom  and  their  country. 

"The  trustees  should  deal  wisely  and  kindly  with 
the  students.  The  strong  and  impetuous  should  not 
be  harshly  dealt  with,  but  according  to  their  nature, 
so  as  to  develop  them  into  strong  and  useful  men. 

"As  the  school  grows  larger  there  is  danger  that  it 
will  become  more  and  more  mechanical.  Let  this  be 
carefully  guarded  against. 

"  Every  care  must  be  taken  to  unite  the  foreign  and 
Japanese  teachers  together  in  love,  that  they  may 
work  without  friction.  I  have  many  times  stood  be- 
tween the  two  and  have  had  much  trouble.  In  the 
future  I  ask  the  trustees  to  do  as  I  have  done. 

"In  my  whole  life  I  have  not  desired  to  make  an 
enemy,  and  I  look  upon  no  one  with  hatred.  If,  how- 
ever, you  find  any  one  who  feels  unfriendly  towards 
me,  please  ask  his  forgiveness.  I  find  no  faidt  with 
heaven,  and  bear  no  malice  towards  my  fellow-men. 

"The  results  which  have  been  accomplished  are  not 


DEATH.  327* 

due  to  my  labors,  but  to  yours ;  for  all  I  have  been 
able  to  do  has  been  done  only  through  your  earnest 
cooperation.  I  do  not  regard  it  as  my  work  at  all, 
and  I  can  only  thank  those  who  have  so  zealously 
labored  with  me. 

"My  feeling  for  the  Doshisha  is  expressed  in  this 
poem :  — 

"  'When  the  cherry  blossoms  open  on  Mt.  Yoshino, 
Morning  and   evening  I  am  anxious  about  the  fleecy  clouds  on  its 
summit." 

To  Mrs.  Hardy:  "I  am  going  away.  A  thousand 
thanks  for  your  love  and  kindness  to  me  during  the 
many  years  of  the  past.  I  cannot  write  myself.  I 
leave  this  world  with  a  heart  full  of  gratitude  for  all 
you  have  done  for  my  happiness." 

To  Dr.  Clark :  "  I  want  to  thank  you  most  sincerely 
for  your  confidence  in  me  and  in  all  I  have  under- 
taken. I  have  been  able  to  do  so  little,  owing  to  my 
feeble  health." 

Anions  his  Last  words  to  Mrs.  Neesima  were  these : 
"Do  not  erect  a  monument  after  my  death.  It  is 
sufficient  to  have  a  wooden  post  stating  on  it,  'The 
grave  of  Joseph  Neesima.' ': 

At  two  P.  M.  on  January  23d  seeing  the  end  near, 
Mr.  Kanamori,  subsequently  acting  president  and 
pastor  of  the  College  Church,  said  to  him :  "  Teacher, 
please  go  in  peace.  We  will  do  our  best  to  carry  on 
your  work."  In  great  pain,  Mr.  Neesima  raised  his 
left  hand  with  a  smile,  saying:  "Sufficient,  suffi- 
cient," and  at  twenty  minutes  past  four,  with  the 
words,  "Peace,  Joy,  Heaven,"  on  his  lips,  entered 
into  rest. 

Less  than  a  month  before,  in  a  mountain  village  of 
the  provinces,  a  band  of  children  were  going  about  the 


-328  LAST   YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

streets,  their  cheeks  rosy  with  the  cold.  To  a  traveler 
who  asked  what  they  were  doing  they  answered  with 
sweet  smiles,  "  We  are  paying  Christmas  visits  to  our 
friends  and  relatives,  gathering  presents;  and  when 
Mr.  Neesima  comes  we  shall  give  them  to  him  for  the 
university."  Dearly  beloved  children !  He  for  whom 
you  so  eagerly  waited  will  come  no  more. 

On  January  24th  the  body  was  taken  to  Kyoto  for 
burial.  The  train  did  not  arrive  until  nearly  mid- 
night, but  a  thousand  persons,  including  over  six  hun- 
dred students,  were  waiting  at  the  station.  On  re- 
ceipt of  the  news  that  Mr.  Neesima  was  dangerously 
1  ill,  the  students  had  been  with  difficulty  restrained 
from  proceeding  to  his  bedside  in  a  body,  and  the 
earnest  appeals  made  in  the  prayer-meetings  held  for 
several  days  before  his  death  testified  to  the  strong 
affection  between  the  teacher  and  his  pupils.  The 
night  was  stormy  and  the  streets  were  deep  in  mud 
and  half -melted  snow,  but  they  allowed  no  one  else 
to  touch  the  bier,  carrying  it  themselves  by  relays, 
changed  at  every  block,  the  three  miles  which  separated 
the  house  from  the  station,  so  eager  were  all  to  share 
in  this  sacred  service.  On  Sunday,  the  26th,  memo- 
rial services  were  held  in  the  chapel,  that  of  the  morn- 
ing being  conducted  in  Japanese,  and  that  of  the 
afternoon  in  English.  All  day  long  hundreds  filed 
by  the  casket  to  look  for  the  last  time  upon  the  face 
of  him  they  loved.  "It  touched  my  heart,"  a  young 
Japanese  said  to  me,  "to  see  among  many  who  came 
to  take  their  farewell  look  at  his  face,  the  chief  judge 
of  the  Kyoto  court,  a  pleasant  gentleman,  always 
ready  to  say  something  amusing.  He  entered  the 
house  very  softly,  and  before  passing  into  the  room 
where  the  casket  was,  took  off  his  outer  garment,  so 


FUNERAL   SERVICES.  329 

that  I  saw  he  wore  his  ceremonial  dress.  He  came  in 
very  gently  and  made  a  most  profound  bow ;  then,  as 
if  speaking  to  a  live  person,  he  said:  'Mr.  Neesima, 
while  you  were  living  I  was  much  indebted  to  you.  I 
am  sorry  I  have  not  accomplished  more.  In  the  fu- 
ture I  will  try  to  do  better;'  and,  shedding  tears  like 
a  child,  he  left  the  room.  The  next  day,  as  the  coffin 
was  being  borne  away,  I  heard  him  say,  'The  Marquis 

and  Mr.  were  carried  to  their  graves  by 

the  public  undertaker;  but  Mr.  Neesima  is  taken 
thither  on  the  shoulders  of  those  who  will  do  great 
honor  to  their  country. '  The  two  persons  referred 
to  were  the  late  prime  minister  and  the  wealthiest 
merchant  of  Tokyo. 

The  funeral  services  took  place  on  Monday,  Janu- 
ary 27th,  in  the  presence  of  the  school,  graduates  from 
all  parts  of  the  empire,  the  provincial  and  city  author- 
ities, and  representatives  of  the  foreign  missions.  A 
large  tent  had  been  erected  in  the  college  grounds,  as 
the  chapel  could  not  accommodate  the  assembled 
_£rowd,  which  numbered  over  four  thousand.  The 
walk  leading  from  the  gate  to  the  chapel  was  lined  by 
fifty  of  those  immense  bouquets  of  flowers  and  ever- 
green of  which  the  Japanese  are  so  lavish  on  ceremo- 
nial occasions.  The  bier  was  hidden  in  flowers.  A 
brief  sermon  was  preached  by  Mr.  Kosaki,  Mr.  Nee- 
sima's  successor,  from  the  text:  "Except  a  corn  of 
wheat  fall  into  the  ground  and  die,  it  abideth  alone; 
but  if  it  die,  it  bringeth  forth  much  fruit."  The  pro- 
cession, a  mile  and  a  half  in  length,  was  formed  in  a 
heavy  rain,  the  students  again  acting  as  bearers. 
They  had  from  the  first  insisted  upon  doing  everything 
possible  with  their  own  hands,  and  had  themselves  pre- 
pared the  grave.     Japan  is  essentially  a  land  of  con- 


330  LAST   YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

trasts,  and  as  the  procession,  with  its  flowers  and  ban- 
ners, files  through  the  beautiful  grove  of  the  Buddhist 
temple  on  the  slopes  of  San  Jo,  where  lies  the  body  of 
Mr.  Neesima's  father,  but  where  burial  was  refused 
the  son  because  he  was  "the  very  head  of  Christianity 
in  Japan,"  one  is  astonished  to  see  in  its  ranks  a  dele- 
gation of  priests,  bearing  a  banner  with  the  inscrip- 
tion, "From  the  Buddhists  of  Osaka."  Among  other 
banners  was  one  from  Tokyo,  with  the  device,  "Free 
education,  self-governing  churches;  these,  keeping 
equal  step,  will  bring  this  nation  to  honor,"  —  one  of 
Mr.  Neesima's  last  utterances. 

No  private  citizen  has  ever  died  in  Japan  whose 
loss  was  so  widely  and  so  deeply  felt  as  that  of  Mr. 
Neesima.  "Who  is  this  man,"  exclaimed  a  native  of 
Oiso,  "whose  name  I  have  never  heard,  with  whom 
the  rich  and  the  great  not  only  hold  communication, 
but  for  whom,  in  his  extremity,  they  also  sorrow?" 
His  death  was  deplored  by  the  press  throughout  the 
country  as  a  national  loss.  Hundreds  of  letters  and 
telegrams  were  received  from  men  of  all  ranks  and 
classes,  and  no  just  estimate  of  the  esteem  and  love  in 
which  he  was  held  by  his  countrymen  can  be  formed 
without  some  knowledge  of  the  many  touching  tributes 
elicited  by  his  death.  For,  under  circumstances  in 
which  one  of  his  persistent  purpose  and  firm  convic- 
tion might  well  have  created  enemies  as  well  as  op- 
ponents, he  retained  the  respect  and  even  won  the 
affection  of  all. 

Count  Inouye  had  telegraphed  to  Oiso,  "You  must 
keep  him  alive."  Viscount  Aoki  wrote,  "I  have  lost  a 
great  and  good  friend."  A  letter  from  the  governor 
of  Shiga  contained,  with  its  message  of  sympathy,  the 
sum  which  had  been  promised  for  the  university  fund. 


TRIBUTES.  331 

In  a  letter  addressed  to  his  followers  and  family,  a 
Buddhist  priest  wrote :  — 

"  Having  learned  from  the  papers  of  the  death  of 
your  honored  President,  Mr.  J.  Neesima,  I  lament 
exceedingly.  Being  in  my  religious  belief  a  Buddhist, 
I  always  opposed  him  and  often  attacked  his  cause. 
Meek,  noble,  patient,  and  earnest  as  he  was,  I  doubt 
not  he  proclaimed  what  he  believed,  and  this  greatly 
helped  to  awaken  the  religious  thought  of  our  people. 
When  I  first  met  him  I  was  moved  by  his  kindness 
and  love,  and  in  two  hours  felt  as  if  we  had  long  been 
friends.  Oh!  had  I  not  believed  in  Buddhism,  I 
woidd  have  followed  him  and  believed  in  Christianity. 
And  I  distinctly  remember  saying  to  myself,  he  that 
works  for  religion  should  be  like  this  man.  I  had  af- 
terwards several  interviews  with  him,  and  each  time  I 
saw  him  my  respect  for  him  increased.  On  hearing 
this  sad  news  his  gentle  face  rose  before  my  eyes,  his 
words  of  love  sounded  again  in  my  ears,  deepening  the 
feeling  of  loss.  From  the  paper  I  learn  he  was  of  the 
same  age  as  myself.  This  and  many  other  thoughts 
come  crowding  upon  me  unbidden.  I  sent  you  a  mes- 
sage of  consolation  by  telegraph,  but  wishing  to  ex- 
press my  feelings  more  fully,  I  send  you  these  humble 
words." 

In  the  "Woman's  Magazine"  (Tokyo)  Mrs.  Toyoju 
Sasaki  gives  the  following  account  of  an  interview 
with  Mr.  Neesima  a  month  before  his  death :  — 

"Mr.  Joseph  Neesima,  the  pole  star  of  our  reli- 
gion, the  founder  of  the  university  in  Kyoto,  died  Jan- 
uary 23d,  in  the  23d  year  of  Meiji,  at  the  age  of  47. 
We  sorrow  over  his  death,  not  only  on  our  own  ac- 
count but  for  the  education  of  Young  Japan.  He  was 
overflowing  with  love,  full  of  virtue  and  of  the  spirit 


332  LAST   YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

of  consecration.  His  departure  on  the  eve  of  the 
completion  of  his  great  work  is  especially  lamentable. 
His  life  is  well  known  to  the  world,  and  any  attempt 
to  narrate  it  on  the  part  of  my  unworthy  pen  would 
but  mar  the  perfect  gem.  So  I  let  that  pass,  wishing 
only  to  place  before  you  some  words  of  his  which  I 
wish  thus  to  preserve  as  an  incentive  to  my  own  spirit. 

"About  fifteen  years  ago,  on  his  return  from 
America,  he  preached  frequently  in  Tokyo  and  Yoko- 
hama, and  also  delivered  several  lectures.  He  deeply 
impressed  all  who  heard  him,  causing  them  to  look 
upon  him  as  the  father  of  our  people.  I  was  one  of 
his  listeners,  and  from  that  time  tried  to  see  him  as 
often  as  I  coidd.  Gradually  his  name  became  known, 
and  he  recently  set  about  his  plan  to  establish  a  uni- 
versity. I  rejoiced  in  this  undertaking,  and  to  show 
my  interest  in  it,  with  other  sisters  gave  a  musical 
concert,  the  proceeds  of  which,  a  widow's  mite,  we 
forwarded  to  him.  He  sent  us  a  letter  of  thanks,  but 
we  felt  unworthy  to  receive  even  this  from  him. 

"Last  winter  he  came  to  Tokyo.  It  was  on  the 
23d  of  December.  I  had  the  pleasure  of  having  a 
long  talk  with  him.  His  face  was  gentle,  but  indica- 
tive of  will.  Though  a  man  of  few  words,  yet  every 
one  he  uttered  carried  incalculable  weight.  He  re- 
ceived me  as  a  father  receives  his  child,  with  overflow- 
ing love,  yet  with  a  delicate  reserve.  'Believing 
this  is  the  best  opportunity,'  he  said,  'I  wish  to  ask  a 
favor  of  you.  There  is  a  work  to  which  I  desire  you 
to  give  yourself,  an  important  one  at  this  juncture. 
Among  the  reasons  why  there  are  so  few  great  men 
among  us,  why  national  morality  is  so  low,  I  believe 
the  greatest  to  be  the  existing  inequality  in  the  rights 
of  man  and  woman.     Therefore  the  first  thing  to  ini- 


TRIBUTES.  333 

press  upon  the  minds  of  the  young  girls  in  our  classes 
is  the  fact  that  they  have  individual  rights  and  duties, 
that  we  may  thus  enlist  their  interest  in  the  cause  of 
religion.  I  have  seen  many  girls  who,  after  four  or 
five  years  of  study  at  the  expense  of  much  money  and 
sacrifice  on  the  part  of  their  parents,  enter  married 
life  to  conduct  themselves  as  if  they  had  had  no  edu- 
cation. They  do  nothing  for  society.  They  are  un- 
der the  rule  of  their  husbands.^  They  have  no  oppor- 
tunity to  show  their  ability,  but  are  condemned  to 
things  in  which  they  have  had  no  schooling,  —  the 
kitchen  and  the  care  of  children.  This  is  deplorable. 
It  is  sad  that  their  husbands,  in  the  treadmill  of  petty 
conveniencies,  do  not  realize  it.  It  may  be  the  result 
of  custom,  but  it  is  a  hindrance  to  the  progress  of  civ- 
ilization. In  matters  of  social  reform  woman's  influ- 
ence is  greater  than  man's.  Her  power  is  indeed 
great.  But  in  our  country  we  still  find  conservative 
and  obstinate -minded  men  who  cling  to  the  old  order  of 
things.  Looking  back  over  my  own  life  I  find  great 
troubles.  A  man  whom  I  thought  my  sincere  friend 
and  to  whom  I  yielded  my  secret,  turned  out  to  be  my 
enemy.  For  what  I  undertook,  believing  it  to  be  for 
the  best,  I  received  sneers  and  hatred.  There  are 
unspeakable  troubles  in  our  path.  Equally  great  are 
the  trials  which  the  women  of  to-day  must  meet.  To 
ask  you  the  favor  of  doing  for  this  cause  may  be  ask- 
ing you  to  shorten  your  life.  But  we  do  not  live  for 
selfish  ends,  and  you  and  I,  being  the  servants  of 
God,  do  the  duties  appointed  for  us.  Therefore  we 
must  not  be  surprised  at  the  sneers  and  evil  tongues 
of  the  world,  for  we  must  not  forget  that  the  greater 
the  trials  we  endure  the  greater  shall  be  our  reward. 
This  that  I  now  say  is  foolishness  in  the  judgment  of 


334  LAST   YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

the  majority ;  for  looking  at  the  great  men  of  the  past 
I  find  that  all  had  to  endure  the  sneers  and  attacks  of 
their  contemporaries,  and  even  to  sacrifice  life.-  No 
wonder  that  Christ  had  to  suffer  the  Cross.  He, 
therefore,  who  wishes  to  be  a  leader  must  be  ready  to 
sacrifice  his  life. 

" '  I  add  one  thing  more,  and  that  is  of  the  Christians 
of  to-day.  Being  fed  and  clothed  by  God  they  are 
just  like  dead  matter.  This  is  because  they  do  not  un- 
derstand the  words  of  God.  Among  many  sad  things 
this  is  the  most  deplorable.  Even  if  39,000,000  of 
people  become  nominally  Christian,  this  will  not  suf- 
fice to  purify  society.  This  should  not  be  lightly 
thought  of.' 

"His  words  pierced  me  through.  Some  time  had 
passed,  so  I  rose  to  leave,  promising  to  see  him  again 
with  Miss  Ushiwoda.  On  my  going  he  presented  me 
with  his  photograph,  saying,  'I  give  you  this  that  you 
may  not  forget  what  I  have  asked  you  to  do. '  Two 
days  later  I  visited  him  with  Miss  Ushiwoda.  Though 
very  busy,  he  received  us,  saying  many  things  to  us 
which  I  cannot  speak  of  here,  feeling  my  inability  to 
express  his  thought  rightly.  But  one  sentence  I  shall 
not  forget  so  long  as  I  live.  'Let  neither  of  you  ever 
despair.  Persevere.  Dare  to  become  reformers,  yea, 
the  renewers  of  this  generation,  and  work  on.'  He 
seemed  to  be  greatly  moved  as  he  uttered  these  words, 
and  we  left  him  in  tears.  His  last  words  to  us  were : 
'This  may  be  the  last  time  I  shall  see  you,  so  please 
pray  for  me  and  for  the  Doshisha. '  We  went  out  of 
the  door  looking  into  his  face,  and  sorrowfully  gained 
our  homes. 

"From  that  time  we  prayed  daily  for  his  recovery 
and  for  the  university,  when  unexpectedly  we  heard  the 


TRIBUTES.  335 

sad  news  of  the  23d.  We  did  not  know  even  how  to 
lament,  it  was  so  unexpected.  It  was  the  23d  of  De- 
cember when  he  talked  with  us,  —  but  thirty  days  be- 
tween these  two  23ds.  Who  could  dream  that  those 
words  were  the  last  that  he  should  speak  to  us? 
When  I  look  back  upon  that  day  I  recollect  that  his 
face  showed  traces  of  suffering,  but  he  spoke  to  us  as 
if  he  were  unconscious  of  pain.  Oh,  his  words !  Even 
now  though  I  shut  my  eyes  I  see  his  face  clearly ,  and 
I  can  relate  but  little  of  what  he  said,  for  my  feelings 
overwhelm  me." 

To  those  familiar  with  the  national  movement  of  the 
last  thirty  years  in  Japan  Mr.   Fukuzawa's  name  is 
well  known.     Like  Mr.  Neesima  he  was  of  the  samu- 
rai class,   and  by  his  pursuit  of  western  knowledge 
estranged  his  family  and  subjected  himself  to  perse- 
cution and  obloquy.     On  his  return  from  America, 
which  he  visited  with  the  first  Japanese  ambassador, 
he  published  a  work  entitled  "The  Condition  of  the 
Western  Nations."     This  book  was  a  revelation   to 
Japan,  and  in  those  days  of  bitter  feeling  Mr.  Fuku- 
zawa  was  intensely  hated  by  the  anti-foreign  party. 
In  1866,  he  visited  Europe,  and  on  his  return  issued 
"The  Promotion  of  Knowledge,"  whose  first  edition 
exceeded  half  a  million  copies.     In  all  questions  of 
religious,  political,  and  social  reform,  Mr.  Fukuzawa 
has  been  the  recognized  independent  leader  of  Young 
Japan.     Like  Mr.  Neesima,  also,  he  has  steadily  re- 
fused all   political   preferment.     As    journalist,   lec- 
turer, author,  and  especially  as  teacher,  he  has,  in  the 
words  of  a  Japanese  writer,  "done  more  toward  the 
growth  of   western  civilization  in    Japan    than  any 
other  man."     The  extract  given  below   is    from  an 
article  in  the  "Contemporary  Review,"  of  which  Mr. 
Fukuzawa  is  editor. 


336  LAST   YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

"It  is  reported  that  Mr.   J.   H.   Neesima  died  of 
heart  disease  on  the  23d  inst.  in  a  hotel  at  Oiso. 

"There  is  nothing  more  lamentable  in  human  expe- 
rience than  death.  But  the  death  of  Mr.  Neesima  is 
especially  to  be  lamented  as  a  loss  to  society.  If  we 
examine  the  state  of  society  we  see  men  attaching  toe 
much  weight  to  everything  official,  as  if  there  were  no 
position  of  fame  or  honor  outside  of  the  government. 
This  is  the  natural  outcome  of  the  feudal  system.  To 
be  a  government  official  is  to  be  on  the  road  to  sure 
success.  And  because  of  this  belief  the  avenues  of 
official  patronage  are  crowded.  In  education  and  re- 
ligion, as  well  as  in  politics  and  commerce,  every 
eye  is  turned  towards  the  government  as  the  central 
source  of  prosperity.  The  existence  of  this  tendency 
is  disgraceful.  Many  things  go  to  make  up  society, 
and  of  these  government  is  one,  but  not  the  only  one. 
In  the  lower  stages  of  civilization  extraordinary  pow- 
ers are  vested  in  those  who  govern.  Such  a  state  of 
things  woidd,  however,  be  a  blot  upon  this  enlight- 
ened century,  and  those  interested  in  educational  and 
religious  movements  should  aim  at  independence  both 
for  themselves  and  these  enterprises.  But  is  this  the 
fact  with  us  to-day  ?  How  many  men  are  there  among 
us  who,  free  from  selfish  interests,  seek  the  true  inde- 
pendence of  society?  Now  and  then  we  hear  a  re- 
mark on  this  subject;  but  of  what  avail  is  it  unless 
accompanied  by  individual  illustration  and  example? 
It  is  as  if  a  man  who  himself  drinks  to  excess  should 
preach  temperance  to  others.  Independent  men  make 
an  independent  society.  Mr.  Neesima,  living  in  a 
corrupt  age,  was  not  corrupted  by  it.  Working  ear- 
nestly in  the  cause  of  education  and  religion,  his  pur- 
pose was  ever  single.     He  was  indeed  an  example  of 


TRIBUTES.  337 

independence.  His  body  perished,  but  his  name  is 
beyond  the  reach  of  oblivion.  Many  of  the  coming 
generations  will  hear  of  him,  to  take  heart  and  fol- 
low him.  This  may  perchance  be  a  comfort  to  his 
spirit.  Learning  the  sad  news  of  his  death  we  lament 
the  loss  to  society  of  a  true  freeman,  and  present 
herewith  our  humble  condolences." 

Mr.  Jichiro  Tokutomi,  who  is  preparing  a  life  of 
Mr.  Neesima,  to  be  published  in  Japanese,  wrote  in 
the  "Nation's  Friend,"  of  which  he  is  the  editor:  — 

"Lamartine  tells  us  that,  next  to  his  blood,  his 
tears  are  the  most  precious  things  a  man  can  give. 
Individually  we  have  lost  him  to  whom  we  looked  as 
to  a  father  and  teacher,  for  strength  and  light  and 
love,  —  Mr.  Joseph  Neesima.  As  a  society  we  have 
lost  the  leader  of  the  cause  of  moral  reformation  in 
Japan.  We  have  done  our  best  to  keep  back  our 
tears,  but  in  vain.  It  is  now  no  time  to  express  our 
sorrow,  for  it  cannot  to-day  be  contained  in  letters 
and  words.  Nor  is  this  the  time  to  eulogize  him,  to 
analyze  his  character.  .  .  .  Not  only  brave  men,  but 
those  soulless  waves  which  wash  the  shores  of  Oiso 
seem  to  mourn  for  him.  But  his  spirit  of  consecra- 
tion still  lives,  and  shall  not  we  who  enjoyed  his  per- 
sonal teaching  take  courage  and  work  on  after  him  in 
this  spirit?  An  elaborate  eulogy,  a  magnificent  fu- 
neral, a  splendid  monument,  these  would  not  please 
him.  Far  better  is  it  for  us  to  do  our  daily  duty,  to 
help  forward  little  by  little  with  our  whole  heart  and 
life  the  moral  regeneration  of  society,  that  our  land 
may  be  the  home  of  men  and  women  loving  liberty, 
truth,  charity,  and  God.  This,  indeed,  would  be 
pleasing  to  him,  and  let  him  who  admires  his  charac- 
ter and  deplores  his  death  think  c.f  these  things.     You, 


338  LAST  YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

preachers,  make  your  church  a  self-supporting  one. 
You,  teachers,  make  your  schools  training  places  of 
character.  You,  students,  seek  for  the  spirit  and 
energy  of  those  who,  loving  liberty,  can  contribute  to 
their  country's  welfare.  You,  editors,  proclaim  the 
truth  fearlessly,  to  your  enemies  as  to  your  friends. 
And  you,  all  men,  with  all  your  soul  and  strength  love 
God,  truth,  each  other." 

On  February  21,  1890,  a  large  audience  gathered 
at  Koseikan,  where  the  great  public  meetings  of  To- 
kyo are  held,  in  commemoration  of  Mr.  Neesima. 
The  following  is  an  extract  from  the  address  delivered 
by  Mr.  Hiroyuki  Kato,  President  of  the  Tokyo  Uni- 
versity :  — 

"You  have  assembled  to-day  to  pay  a  tribute  to  the 
memory  of  Mr.  Neesima.  I  have  been  requested  to 
be  present  and  to  say  something.  I  declined  at  first, 
for  I  never  even  met  Mr.  Neesima  and  have  had  no 
relations  whatever  with  him.  I  am  not  a  believer  in 
Jesus.  Those  who  have  already  addressed  you  are 
all,  I  believe,  his  followers.  I  alone  am  not  a  Chris- 
tian. Neither  am  I  a  Buddhist.  I  am  a  man  of  no 
religion.  .  .  .  Yet,  being  urged  to  speak,  I  would 
like  to  make  a  simple  statement.  From  what  I  have 
heard  of  Mr.  Neesima  I  know  very  well  what  kind  of 
a  man  he  was,  —  one  greatly  to  be  honored  and  re- 
spected. All  who  have  spoken  unite  in  ascribing  to 
him  an  invincible  purpose.  It  is  this  unconquerable 
spirit  of  his  which  I  honor.  I  do  not  praise  him 
because  he  was  a  Christian.  I  care  not  whether  he 
believed  in  Jesus  or  not.  I  praise  him  for  that  stead- 
fast spirit,  so  essential  in  every  sphere,  of  religion, 
learning,  politics,  or  trade.  I  believe  this  spirit  a 
great  necessity  in  this  country,  although  it  is  of  course 


TRIBUTES.  339 

everywhere  important.  We  are  a  clever  people. 
Western  nations  commend  us  in  this  respect,  and  they 
are  doubtless  right.  Within  twenty  or  thirty  years 
we  have,  in  virtue  of  this  quality  of  smartness,  appro- 
priated much  from  the  west.  It  is  a  good  thing  to 
be  clever,  but  to  be  clever  only  is  to  lack  strength. 
Cleverness  and  steadfastness  of  purpose  rarely  go 
hand  in  hand.  The  former  is  apt  to  taper  away  into 
shallowness  and  fickleness,  and  the  fickle,  shallow 
mind  can  rarely  carry  through  to  its  end  any  great 
undertaking.  While  there  are  undoubted  exceptions, 
yet  I  think  this  is  our  weakness,  that  we  have  not  the 
endurance,  the  indefatigable  spirit,  of  the  men  of 
the  west.  In  the  case  of  Mr.  Neesima,  however, 
from  the  very  first,  when  he  decided  to  go  to  Amer- 
ica, to  the  close  of  his  life,  this  invincible  spirit  was 
conspicuous.  Such  success  as  he  attained  cannot  be 
brought  about  by  mere  cleverness. 

'*  We  are  praised  for  the  enormous  progress  we  have 
made  during  the  last  thirty  years.  Many  who,  not 
long  since,  despised  foreigners  as  barbarians,  now 
almost  worship  them.  From  regarding  them  as  beasts 
of  the  field  they  have  come  to  consider  them  divine. 
This  transformation  has  been  wrought  by  the  genius 
of  cleverness,  and  it  is  well  that  it  is  so ;  but  a  more 
steadfast  spirit  would  have  brought  about  the  change 
more  gradually.  .  .  .  Foreigners  criticise  us  for  our 
mobility,  and  in  itself  mobility  leads  to  no  good  re- 
sults. .  .  .  Without  other  qualities  we  cannot  com- 
pete successfully  with  the  west.  Even  if  in  actual 
hand  to  hand  conflict  we  should  conquer,  in  the  com- 
petitions of  peace  we  would  be  worsted.  For  the 
west  is  not  only  clever,  it  is  strong.  ...  I  do  not  say 
that  we  are  altogether  destitute  of   this  element  of 


310  LAST   YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

strength,  for  if  this  were  so  the  future  would  be  hope- 
less. But  I  do  say  that  for  the  young,  Mr.  Neesima 
is  in  this  respect  a  great  example.  Not  only  those 
who  follow  him  in  his  religious  faith,  but  all,  —  mer- 
chants, statesmen,  scholars,  —  should  strive  to  acquire 
his  spirit.  It  is  well  to  understand  in  this  age  of  the 
survival  of  the  fittest  the  necessity  for  this  capacity 
to  endure,  and  I  earnestly  desire  that  more  men  of  his 
temper  may  be  raised  up  among  us. 

"In  this  audience  there  are  Confucianists  and  Bud- 
dhists as  well  as  Christians ;  but  I  think  the  latter  are 
in  the  majority,  and  I  would  therefore  take  this  op- 
portunity to  make  another  suggestion  in  respect  to 
which  also  Mr.  Neesima  is  an  example.  ...  A  be- 
lief in  Christianity  seems  to  weaken  patriotism  and 
loyalty  to  the  emperor  (some  applause,  with  cries  of 
'No,  no,'  from  the  audience).  This  is  the  opinion  of 
some,  and  I  think  it  is  confirmed  by  the  conduct  of 
some  Christians.  I  hear  a  great  many  'Noes,'  and  I 
am  glad  if  this  charge  is  not  true.  There  is  no  rea- 
son why  belief  in  Christianity  should  decrease  loyalty 
to  country,  but  as  Christianity  is  of  foreign  origin 
men  of  other  faiths  naturally  bring  this  charge  even  if 
it  be  only  in  defense  of  their  own  creeds.  During  the 
Tokugawa  dynasty,  when  Confucianism  was  in  its 
prime,  a  great  scholar  asked  his  disciples  what  they 
would  do  if  Confucius  and  Mencius  should  lead  a  hos- 
tile army  into  Japan,  and  they  made  no  answer;  fail- 
ing to  perceive  the  simple  truth  that  whether  it  be 
Confucius  or  Jesus  who  comes  to  invade  the  empire, 
it  is  our  duty  to  defend  it.  .  .  .  Whether  there  be 
any  such  feeling  to-day  or  not,  Christians  will  be  open 
to  this  accusation  and  should  be  careful  to  give  their 
opponents  no  ground  for  attack  at  this  point.     No- 


TRIBUTES.  341 

thing  of  this  sort  can  be  charged  to  Mr.  Neesima,  and 
therefore  I  have  not  hesitated  to  speak  of  it  and  to 
commend  him  in  this  respect  also  as  one  to  be  honored 
and  imitated." 

At  the  same  meeting,  Mr.  Takegoshi,  editor  of 
"The  Christian,"  said:  — 

"In  this  large  audience  of  the  aged  as  well  as  the 
young,  of  men  and  women,  sitting  shoulder  to  shoul- 
der, there  are  doubtless  atheists  as  well  as  Christians, 
theists,  Buddhists,  and  materialists,  and  certainly 
many  who  never  knew  Mr.  Neesima.  Why  have  so 
many  unacquainted  with  him  assembled  here  with 
those  who  knew  him  well?  To  honor  his  memory. 
And  how  shall  we  do  this?  Shall  we  honor  him  as 
president  of  the  Doshisha?  The  Doshisha  University 
is  so  firmly  established  that  we  need  not  grieve  on  its 
account.  Shall  we  honor  him  then  as  a  Christian? 
But  this  atheist,  this  materialist,  and  yonder  Bud- 
dhist, how  can  they  honor  him  for  this  reason?  Why, 
then,  are  they  here?  This  great  assembly  has  gath- 
ered, I  think,  to  commemorate  Mr.  Neesima  as  one 
of  the  great  men  of  this  century  whose  extraordinary 
character  is  the  common  possession  of  the  people.  It 
is,  therefore,  more  fitting  to  speak  of  him  on  this  oc- 
casion as  a  hero  than  to  relate  the  history  of  his  work 
or  to  tell  the  story  of  his  faith.  And  there  arises  in 
our  mind  first  the  question,  What  is  a  hero?  Man  is 
a  being  who  worships  heroes.  The  universe  is  the 
temple  of  hero-worship.  The  history  of  the  thousands 
of  years  since  man  first  inhabited  the  world  is  the  his- 
tory of  this  worship. 

"  Carlyle  asserts  that  the  worship  of  a  false  hero  is 
the  evidence  of  weakness,  and  that  the  homage  paid 
the  true  hero  indicates   a   great   people.     Yet   even 


342  LAST   YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

great  nations  often  bow  down  to  the  false  and  fail  to 
notice  the  real  hero  who  lives  and  dies  in  their  midst. 
It  is  a  great  and  glorious  thing  for  a  nation  to  recog- 
nize and  appreciate  its  true  heroes,  and  if  the  charac- 
ter of  Mr.  Neesima  satisfies  our  ideal  of  greatness,  his 
fame  is  the  common  glory  of  the  nation.  If  a  hero  is 
one  who  can  command  an  army,  who  rides  among  fly- 
ing bullets  and  glittering  swords,  then  Mr.  Neesima 
was  not  one.  If  a  hero  is  one  whose  eloquence  like 
a  mighty  wind  sweeps  away  all  opposition,  or  whose 
fluent  speech  and  practical  tact  insure  success  in 
every  undertaking,  he  was  not  one.  But  if  he  is  the 
hero  whose  life  is  a  poem,  a  lesson  which  can  be  sung, 
and  which  is  capable  of  stirring  the  enthusiasm  of  fu- 
ture generations,  then  Mr.  Neesima  may  well  be  given 
that  title.  Does  any  one  charge  me  with  extravagant 
praise?  I  can  say  only  what  I  believe.  Often  the 
fame  of  great  men  is  larger  than  the  reality.  The 
shadow  is  greater  than  the  body  itself.  So  that  on 
drawing  near  the  reality  disappoints  us.  For  this 
reason  great  men  are  often  compared  to  a  picture 
which  must  be  observed  from  a  certain  distance.  But 
this  was  not  the  case  with  Mr.  Neesima.  Great  as 
was  his  fame,  when  we  approach  nearer,  to  see  and 
speak  with  him,  he  wins  a  larger  respect.  Those  who 
knew  him  personally  testify  to  his  gentleness  and 
meekness.  But  there  burned  within  him  a  fire  of 
mighty  power.  It  is  a  very  rare  thing  to  see  these 
two  traits  in  a  single  individual.  A  merely  good  man 
is  often  weak-minded,  while  ability  frequently  leads 
to  rashness  and  imprudence.  Gentleness  and  force 
coexisted  in  Mr.  Neesima  to  a  rare  degree. 

"In  one    of   his  letters  to  me    he  wrote:  'Young 
man,  fighting  once,  do  not  stop  there.     Fighting  the 


TRIBUTES.  343 

second  time,  do  not  stop  there.  Do  not  stop  even 
after  fighting  the  third  time.  Your  sword  shattered, 
your  arrows  all  spent,  yet  do  not  stop  fighting  till 
every  bone  is  broken  and  every  drop  of  blood  is  shed 
for  the  truth.  Yes,  if  we  do  not  fight  for  the  truth 
is  not  our  life  a  useless  one?  '  These  words  rouse 
me  to  action.  When  I  read  them  I  sit  upright. 
Within,  his  spirit  raged  like  the  billowy  sea,  but  it 
flowed  out  calm  and  peacefid  in  a  meek  and  gentle 
conduct.  So  a  mighty  river  foaming  with  a  power  to 
move  mountains  while  in  its  bed,  when  it  reaches  the 
sea  spreads  tranquilly  over  the  vast  surface  without 
a  ripple.  The  secret  of  this  combination  of  gentle- 
ness and  strength  was  his  confidence  in  heaven.  He 
intrusted  all  to  God.  He  used,  to  say,  'The  grasses 
do  not  thank  the  spring  breeze,  nor  the  falling  leaves 
complain  of  the  autumn  wind.'  Autumn  wind  and 
spring  zephyr  were  alike  to  him.  He  neither  strove 
to  win  fame  nor  to  avoid  misfortune.  If  joy  and 
pleasure  came,  he  did  not  refuse  them ;  if  they  passed 
by,  he  let  them  go  and  did  not  rim  after  them.  He 
left  everything  to  its  natural  course.  And  thus  on  his 
death-bed  he  said:  'I  do  not  complain  to  heaven,  nor 
find  faidt  with  any  man.'  He  began  by  trusting  in 
heaven,  he  ended  by  enjoying  it.  What  a  sublime 
life.  Nor  did  he,  like  an  idle  preacher,  think  lightly 
of  his  high  calling.  When  he  was  in  Kobe  for  his 
health,  being  in  Osaka  I  went  down  to  see  him.  For- 
getful of  his  own  illness  he  conversed  with  me  a  long 
time,  asserting  that  the  progress  and  prosperity  of  a 
nation  at  any  epoch  was  to  be  measured  by  the  num- 
ber of  its  great  men,  and  went  on  to  speak  of  the  scar- 
city of  men  devoted  to  the  cause  of  humanity.  After 
an  hour's  talk  he  was  tired  out,  and  fearing  that  he 


344  LAST   YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

would  injure  himself  by  so  long  a  conversation  I  en- 
treated him  to  stop.  But  he  would  not  consent,  and 
went  on  speaking  as  if  perfectly  well.  The  transfor- 
mation of  this  self-seeking  world  into  a  realm  of  free- 
dom and  righteousness,  where  the  old  shoidd  help  the 
young  and  the  young  care  for  the  aged,  in  which  the 
rich  and  the  poor  should  cease  to  antagonize  each  other, 
where  labor  should  have  its  due  reward,  and  peace  and 
prosperity  brood  over  the  entire  community,  in  a  word 
the  realization  of  the  great  possibilities  of  humanity, 
—  this  was  his  constant  preoccupation  and  aim.  Morn- 
ing and  evening,  awake  and  dreaming,  it  never  left  his 
heart.  To  this  end  he  strove  to  add  morality  to  edu- 
cation. The  great  enterprise  of  his  life  had  the  same 
object  in  view.  Riu  Gen-Toku  said  '  Cho-un  is  all 
courage. '  So  it  has  been  said  of  Mr.  Neesima,  '  he 
was  all  fire."  And  this  fire  burned  to  bring  forth  a 
peaceful,  prosperous  nation.  His  tears,  his  prayers, 
his  philanthropy,  yea,  his  sickness  even,  were  all  de- 
voted to  his  country.  His  was  a  vocation  ordained  by 
Heaven,  and  to  build  up  on  earth  the  Kingdom  of 
Heaven  he  conceived  to  be  his  highest  duty.  We  can 
readily  understand  now  why  he  believed  in  himself 
and  assumed  so  great  a  responsibility. 

"  If  it  be  possible  to  combine  truth  and  humanity,  a 
bold  spirit  and  a  meek  character,  to  show  practically 
by  one's  conduct  what  Christianity  is,  without  help 
from  the  dignitaries  of  the  state  or  the  powerfid  of 
this  world,  Mr.  Neesima  has  done  so.  He  was  the 
Puritan  of  the  nineteenth  century.  His  life  is  like  a 
poem  which  has  the  power  to  thrill  and  awaken.  It  is 
a  precept  to  be  followed.  Such  a  character  as  his  is 
indeed  to  be  respected,  and  it  is  an  honor  to  the  nation 
to  possess  it. 


HIS   CHARACTER.  345 

"Ladies  and  gentlemen,  Mr.  Neesima  is  no  more. 
As  a  mortal  man,  as  the  Puritan  of  the  Orient,  the 
leader  of  humanity,  the  man  of  independence,  the 
lover  of  children,  the  teacher  of  the  young,  the  friend 
of  woman,  the  comforter  of  the  old,  he  is  no  more. 
His  body  is  buried,  as  was  the  body  of  the  thief. 
But  he  still  lives.  He  lives  in  the  memory  of  his  fel- 
low-countrymen, in  the  cause  of  truth  and  humanity, 
in  the  grateful  thought  of  the  nation.  "  You  who  com- 
memorate him,  endeavor  to  follow  in  his  footsteps, 
consecrate  your  energies  to  make  this  nation  strong, 
upright,  and  noble.  This  is  the  best  way  to  honor  his 
memory." 

Few  men  give  serious  thought  to  the  condition  of 
the  society  of  which  they  form  a  part,  and  of  those 
who  lament  this  condition  fewer  still  are  ready  to  con- 
secrate themselves  to  the  cause  of  social  regeneration. 
Criticism  and  complaint  are  more  common  than  self- 
sacrificing  effort  for  reform.  But  Mr.  Neesima  does 
not  seem  to  have  thought  of  self  even  in  the  early  pe- 
riod of  his  discontent  and  restlessness,  for  the  motives 
which  led  to  his  flight  were  distinctly  patriotic.  Such 
they  remained  throughout  his  life ;  but,  as  his  horizon 
widened,  so  also  did  his  ambition.  Beginning  with 
the  desire  to  make  his  country  strong,  he  ended  by 
seeking  to  make  it  Christian.  When  the  embassy  at 
Washington  sought  his  services  his  allegiance  had  al- 
ready passed  from  the  empire  of  Japan  to  the  king- 
dom of  Christ.  In  many  of  the  elements  which  con- 
tribute to  what  we  call  success  and  constitute  worldly 
greatness  he  was  lacking.  He  was  not  a  learned  man, 
nor  a  profound  scholar.  He  possessed  neither  great 
tact  nor  large  executive  ability.  He  was  too  modest 
and  retiring  to  attract  general  attention,  and  as  a 


346  LAST   YEARS  AND   DEATH. 

public  speaker  was  deficient  in  those  gifts  which  pro- 
duce instant  impressions.  Nor  did  personal  contact 
with  him  reveal  those  masterful  qualities  to  which,  as 
indicative  of  a  profound  confidence  in  self,  success  is 
often  ascribed.  But  while  he  seemed  to  remember 
self  only  to  become  conscious  of  his  own  deficiencies, 
he  had  an  immovable  faith  in  a  Divine  Worker,  and 
this  faith  carried  him  through  discouragements  and 
disappointments  which  faith  in  self  only  cannot  sur- 
vive. With  the  modest  estimate  of  his  own  powers 
which  gave  his  presence  so  rare  a  charm,  was  blended 
a  trust  in  a  higher  Power  working  through  him,  and 
this  trust  was  the  source  of  his  own  courage  and  of 
the  inspiration  he  imparted  to  others.  He  had  a  large 
heart,  and  in  such  an  enterprise  as  that  in  which  he 
was  engaged,  this  quality  of  great-heartedness  is  more 
effective  than  those  more  negative  ones  of  shrewdness 
and  tact.  Some  of  the  attributes  which  go  to  make 
up  the  brilliancy  of  leadership,  he  did  not  possess,  but 
those  which  make  examples  and  inspire  imitation,  sin- 
gleness of  purpose,  loyalty  to  duty,  self-abnegation, 
gentle  conduct,  and  overflowing  love,  were  his  to  a 
marked  degree.  It  is  difficult  to  analyze  that  per- 
sonality which  lies  behind  a  word  or  an  act,  insig- 
nificant in  themselves,  to  lift  them  out  of  the  com- 
monplace. In  his  quiet  personal  intercourse  with 
men,  Mr.  Neesima  possessed  this  power  of  investing  a 
common  thing  with  an  uncommon  meaning,  «and  by 
right  of  his  absolute  sincerity  coidd  do  what  a  more 
prudent  but  less  loving  heart  would  shrink  from. 

On  one  occasion,  when  a  rebellious  spirit  calling 
for  severe  discipline  was  manifested  among  the  stu- 
dents, he  acquiesced  in  the  infliction  of  the  penalties 
voted  by  the  Faculty,  but,  in  the  presence  of  the 


HIS   CHARACTER.  347 

school  assembled  in  the  chapel,  declared  with  deep 
emotion  that  the  existence  of  this  spirit  was  proof  of 
a  defective  government,  for  which  he  was  responsible, 
and  for  which,  therefore,  he  also  deserved  punish- 
ment ;  and  taking  a  cane  proceeded  to  strike  his  own 
hand  with  a  force  that  brought  tears  and  indignant 
protests  from  the  entire  school.  This  incident  illus- 
trates forcibly  how  intimate  is  the  union  of  love  and  a 
real  justice.  Mr.  Neesima's  love  knew  no  limits.  It 
is  easy  to  love  our  friends,  it  is  possible  to  love  our 
enemies ;  but  it  is  rare  to  find  one  who  loves  the  great 
multitude  of  the  unknown.  In  a  conversation  with 
one  whom  he  was  urging  to  take  up  work  in  the  prov- 
inces, he  quoted  the  poem  written  by  the  wife  of  one 
of  the  earlier  Shoguns :  — 

"  However  glad  the  city's  spring  may  be, 
The  thought  of  fading  country  flowers  deep  sadness  brings  to  me." 

Mr.  Neesima's  monument  is  not  the  simple  stone 
which  marks  the  grave  on  the  slope  above  Kyoto ;  it 
is  the  miiversity  on  the  plain  below.  Every  one  who 
visits  Japan  is  impressed  by  the  results  it  has  already 
wrought.  A  Russian  nobleman,  high  in  station  in 
his  native  land,  after  meeting  Mr.  Neesima  and  in- 
specting the  Doshisha  in  1887,  said:  "He  is  one  of 
the  most  wonderful  men  in  some  respects  I  have  ever 
known,  and  this  institution  would  be  a  blessing  to  any 
nation.  There  are  no  schools  in  Siberia  to  compare 
with  it,  and  I  wish  that  some  of  the  energy  and  force 
and  wisdom  which  have  been  displayed  in  its  founda- 
tion might  be  devoted  to  the  work  of  lifting  up  my 
countrymen  who  are  scattered  through  that  broad 
Asiatic  empire  which  we  possess."  Yet  even  the  uni- 
versity itself,  the  visible  outcome  of  Mr.  Neesima  s 


348  LAST  YEARS  AND  DEATH. 

life,  does  not  represent  the  sum  of  his  activity.  For 
beyond  all  the  energy  and  self-  sacrifice  involved  in  its 
foundation  are  these  personal  and  indirect  influences 
upon  men  and  society,  which  cannot  be  estimated, 
which  cannot  be  adequately  represented  by  a  monu- 
ment or  an  inscription,  and  which  widen  "with  the 
process  of  the  suns." 


APPENDIX. 

The  Doshisha  School  was  established  in  1875.  The 
first  class  graduated  from  the  Theological  department  in 
1879,  and  from  the  Collegiate  department  in  1880.  The 
Girls'  School  was  opened  in  1877  ;  the  Preparatory  depart- 
ment and  the  Doshisha  Hospital  and  Nurses'  Training 
School  were  opened  in  1887.  The  Harris  Science  School 
was  opened  in  September,  1890,  and  the  trustees  have 
voted  to  open  the  department  of  Political  Science  in  1891. 
The  name  "Meiji"  University,  proposed  in  1884,  was 
changed  in  1888  to  Doshisha  University.  The  Board  of 
Trustees  is  composed  of  ten  Japanese,  residents  of  Kyoto, 
Tokyo,  and  Osaka ;  there  are  also  three  foreign  associates, 
and  one  honorary  member.  The  catalogue  for  1890-91 
shows  a  Faculty  of  Instruction  of  thirty-four  members, 
twenty -three  of  whom  are  Japanese,  and  the  following 
courses  of  instruction  :  a  Preparatory  course  of  two  years ; 
an  Academic  course  of  four  years  ;  a  Theological  course  of 
four  years,  candidates  for  which  must  have  completed  the 
Academic  course  or  its  equivalent ;  a  Special  Theological 
course  of  three  years,  established  in  1882,  with  provision 
for  one  year's  preparatory  study  ;  and  a  short  Vernacular 
course  of  two  years,  designed  for  such  as  cannot  take  the 
full  course,  but  desire  to  engage  in  evangelistic  work.  The 
Harris  School  comprises  two  departments,  one  of  pure  sci- 
ence (university  courses),  and  one  of  applied  science  (tech- 
nical courses).  The  number  of  students  entered  in  1890 
was  :  — 

Preparatory 76 

Collegiate     ........     376 

Scientific  .......  33 

Theological  ......         .85 

Total         ........         570 


350  APPENDIX. 

The  Doshisha  now  comprises  about  twenty  buildings,  in- 
cluding thirteen  dormitories  accommodating  seven  hundred 
students,  a  gymnasium,  a  chapel  for  the  Preparatory  depart- 
ment, and  four  brick  buildings,  namely,  a  chapel  with  a 
seating  capacity  of  seven  hundred,  a  library  which  also 
contains  six  recitation  rooms,  a  recitation  hall  with  eight 
rooms,  and  the  new  Harris  building  with  lecture-rooms  and 
laboratories. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CAI  .-v^s,  nNGELES 

THE   JNl'  .  .  1  LIBRARY 


s 


) 


)  ■ 


UNIVERSITY  of  CALIFORNIA 
AT 

T.OS   ANfiFJ/TCS 


AA    000  627  810    5 


3   1158  00208  2963 


